Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

December 18th, 1918

Katherine Ann Carter groaned as she twisted to try and get the kink out of her lower back. Her train had been delayed and it had been a long and tiring day. She’d sold her father’s house at a profit and after selling 90% of all the furniture, she’d boxed up the remaining things and she was now sitting at a London train station, waiting for her 7:00 train to arrive. She’d grown up in many places all her life, her father had sand in his shoes and her mother loved to travel. She, however, wasn’t one for a life of the grand. The happiest times in her childhood were spent in the country. 

Her mother, Elise and her father, Flynn had died two months ago of influenza. She’d come down with a mild case of influenza herself, but she’d recovered. Nothing could help with the sensation of the survivor’s guilt that she’d felt. Her parent’s fortune had gone to her and the amount of 100,000 pounds had gone to her name. She’d sold the furnishings in the house for 8,000 pounds and the house itself for another 14,000. The house had been underpriced, but even with the influenza pandemic coming to an end, people weren’t going to buy a house that people had died in for it’s actual worth. 

She hadn’t known where she was going, until she’d opened her mother’s journal and read a bit about her home in Small Heath. She’d talked about meeting her future husband, Flynn, in a pub called the Garrison. The more she’d read her mother’s private journals, the more curious she grew about this place. Yes, it was a poorer city, but it had been her mother’s home. She wasn’t sure what it was that had convinced her to take a two-hour trip to Small Heath, Birmingham. All she knew was that when she considered the idea, she felt closer to her parents. 

A whistle brought her to her feet. The train was finally here. The war had ended 39 days ago and apparently, it wasn’t uncommon for the train to be delayed. So many soldiers were returning home to their families that everyone wanted to make sure that they didn’t miss the train that got them home to their families. She hated that she was envying men who’d’ risked their lives for their country for returning home to their families. Not that she hated them for their service, it’s just that each delayed method of transportation served to remind her that she was utterly alone in this world. 

A porter helped her load all of her bags onto the train before helping her up onto the train. After thanking him, she entered the carriage. It was loud and noisy, full of boisterous servicemen. She decided to cross through to the next one and hope for somewhere less noisy. The men all whooped and made lewd comments, which she ignored. They whistled and a few dared to ‘accidentally’ brush their hands against her skirt. She was secretly enraged. She was wearing full mourning and they were still trying to make a pass at her. 

She made it to the second carriage and it was a little less crowded. So, she decided to check and see what the third carriage was like. If she was lucky, it was empty. These men were similar to the other carriage, just a bit louder, possibly intoxicated. She was halfway to the third carriage when a young man, with a crooked smile stood up in front of her. Her guard went up a second too late for she suddenly felt herself being grabbed and dipped backwards!!

“Whoa!” She shouted as the young man tried to kiss her! She instantly put her hand over her mouth so he kissed her wrist.
He groaned. “What. That’s no way to greet a---

That gave her all the time that she needed. She drew her arm back and slammed an elbow in his face. 

CRACK! His nose broke and blood went splattering over the train window. Her father had taught her to throw a punch, but he said that the elbow was the best for defense. It wouldn’t hurt as much and she wouldn’t break her fingers. He’d been right.

“OWW!!” He groaned and grabbed his nose. 

She picked up her bag and her purse before snapping at him. “F**king bastard!!” 

He stared at her, shock in his brown eyes. “Oi!!” Someone howled with laughter. “The women gone off you, John boy?”

She quickly went into the other carriage and picked the furthest seat away from the soldiers. She hated this. Yes, the war was over and they were celebrating, but still! She didn’t want to be grabbed and molested by any passing soldier! She sat down quickly and inhaled deeply. This carriage, was deserted. Actually, it wasn’t there was a soldier in a seat, lying down. She assumed he was sleeping because he didn’t acknowledge her. 

That was fine. If he stayed sleeping for the whole two-hour train ride, all would be well!

Thomas Shelby felt nothing as he got off the train. Truth is, he didn’t know what to do with himself at this moment. The war was over. He’d been made into a f**king machine and then turned off. Nothing made sense to him anymore. He didn’t make sense anymore. He’d changed. He’d changed drastically during the war to the point where he didn’t recognize himself. Arthur, he’d been f**ked up as well, but, there was still something human left in Arthur. John, the war hadn’t f**king touched him. He was still the same annoying younger brother as always. As for him, he didn’t know. All he knew, was he was broken. He’d look in a mirror and not recognize himself. He was dead inside. Like his heart had been removed over there while in France.

He looked around and spotted Polly, Ada, Autumn and Finn waving at him. He waved ad looked around to see if Arthur and John had gotten off the train. He didn’t know how he did, but he’d somehow managed to fall asleep on the train. He always could sleep on a train, even as a kid he could sleep on a train. Something about the wheels. But the sleep, the sleep tormented him now and he’d woken up twice, but he hadn’t even bothered getting up. He was soon lured into sleep but the nightmares were always waiting for him. As he got off the train, something else caught his eye.

A flash of red, actually, auburn hair, caught his eye and he turned to see a young woman, with hair hanging down her back. He didn’t see her face because it was obscured by her black hat, but he knew she was beautiful. She was also in mourning, so, she’d lost someone. But the way she was dressed, told him that she was rather well off and he, for the life of him, couldn’t imagine why she’d be down in a place like this. He could see from the way that she moved that she all softness and grace. She grabbed her bag and moved to where they were off loading her bags. He wanted to go to her. Wanted to get her name, but he was trapped here saying hi to his family as if nothing had happened.

As he hugged Polly, she spoke. He knew it was her. He detected a faint London accent, with a touch of Irish. Strange. “Can you help me find a truck or something,” she asked as she walked by with the porter. “that can help me transport my bags to accommodations in Small Heath?”

Small Heath. 

His territory. 

His stomping grounds. 

Yeah, he’d find her easily enough. He didn’t know what he was going to do with her once he found her, but he was going to find her. He’d enlisted when Greta had died and there hadn’t been any woman that had caught his fancy in France. Yes, he like the rest of the men, had occasionally indulged in visiting a ‘comfort station.’ But there was nothing special about those women. He couldn’t even remember their faces since he’d f**ked them from behind after paying for the ‘pleasure’ of their company. Those women, they were all tired, regularly used by the men. It was a hard life they were living, but they were fed, paid and received free medical care which was far better than dying in the cities from hunger. 

Still, he knew that he wouldn’t be able to do anything like that to this unknown woman. This woman was in mourning and that told him that she had a story to tell. A rich, posh lady like her had no business being down here in Small Heath. She was down here because she lost someone and he was going to be driven mad until he figured out which f**ker in Small Heath had manage to entrance a lady to the point that she’d come down here. It made no sense. It’d be like Cinderella leaving the castle for the sake of feeling the mud and sh*t under her feet again. He, however, was curious about what had caused a woman like her to leave her warmth and privilege in order to come down to this filthy place.

Once you made it to Small Heath, you died in Small Heath. He’d know. He’d been trying to get out for years since he was a kid. All he needed was a plan that was big enough to get him and his family out of the mud for good.

Author's note: I changed the privacy so guests can comment on all of my stories, if they wish to do so.

Chapter Text

February 14th, 1919

She was going to quit and find another job. Relocating to Small Heath hadn’t been difficult. Thanks to the help of a newspaper, she’d been able to find a brick terrace house that she’d been able to buy. It had two beds, one bath and the previous owned had died from influenza, so, naturally, the house was sold rather cheaply. 3,000 pounds and she’d handed it over in cash. The house had need some minor plumbing repairs as well as a good coat of paint.

After getting the house fixed up, which had taken her nearly a month to do, she started looking for a job. She’d found one and she hated it. She was helping mind a store so the grocer’s wife could basically sit on her arse and do nothing while her two children ran riot throughout the store! Now, if the woman had been pregnant and not feeling well, she’d have understood. However, that was not the case. Apparently, the husband and wife were doing well enough that they could afford to hire someone to take her place. However, the lack of discipline was grating on her nerves and she prayed to hold her temper before she got fired for smacking a child.

She was on the ladder, trying to hang a stupid chain of lace hearts that had fallen down and the two boys were running riot around the store. Albert knocked over a sack of flour, that she’d now have to clean up. “Albert, Michael!” She snapped. “Stop running through the store! Go outside and play!”

“You’re not our Mum!” Michael sneered.

God forgive her, but she hated that child. If she lost her temper and hit one of them, it would most likely be Michael. The door opened and she stretched up to get the Valentine taped to the wall. “I’ll be down and help you in a moment.”

“Take your time.” The voice rumbled.

At that moment, both boys ran under the ladder. One of them, most likely Michael, hit the ladder and knocked it sideways! Kate, being on her tiptoes, lost her balance! She screamed hysterically as she fell down off the ladder!! She heard a crash, the sound of the ladder going through the window. Suddenly, this strong pair of arms came out of nowhere and grabbed her! Kate couldn’t see through her hair, which was around her face, but she could feel and she felt something solid. She grabbed and she grabbed onto these shoulders and found herself clinging tightly to a solid figure. The figure pulled her towards them and they held onto her.

“I’ve got you.” The distinctively male voice said. “You’re alright.”

“Oh, thank God!” She said as she clung tightly to the man who was carefully lowering her to the ground. “Thank God for you!” 

She pulled her hair back from her face…and found herself staring into the brightest, yet deepest blue eyes that she’d ever seen in her life. They were so blue it was like staring into the ocean. She pulled back just a little bit to see that those blue eyes were set in an extremely handsome face. Handsome, almost seemed an understatement. This man was so attractive that words seemed to be insignificant. She swallowed and croaked. “Hi.”

After searching all of Small Heath for this woman, she’d somehow magically fallen into his arms. He’d wanted her, now he had her…and he couldn’t think of a damn word to say to her. By God, this woman was beautiful, so beautiful. Creamy white skin, striking mahogany hair and the most piercing emerald green eyes that he’d ever seen in his life. Full, red lips which she now licked and he felt himself fighting the urge to take her to the back room and take her right then and there! He didn’t know her name or anything, he just knew that he wanted her. But it was much more than just simple lust. This, was something primal, something instinctual that he knew that she belonged to him. She was his. 

“Hi.” She said softly and quietly.

He found his voice. “Hello.” He realized that he shouldn’t be holding her like this. His grip around her was tight, one hand around her shoulders and the other around her hip. He inhaled as he studied her. “You alright?”

“Yes.” She cleared her throat and brushed her skirt in order. “Thank you. I was up on the ladder and the boys ran underneath. Knocked it over.”

He turned to where the boys were still roughhousing with each other. “Oi!” He barked, causing them to freeze. “Go find your mother and you go tell her what the f**k you did!” She inhaled and exhaled, her breath tickling his throat, sending blood instantly down to his cock. “Now!”

The boys scattered and she exhaled. “Thank you. They’re such horrid little things.”

“Boys aren’t they?” he said as if he were stating the obvious.

“Demons, more like.” She muttered, causing him to look at her and realize that they were still nose-to-nose.

F**k, he was so tempted to steal a kiss from her, but he refrained.  She inhaled and he realized that they were still standing in the middle of the store, which was empty, but they were still holding onto each other. He cleared his throat and released her, instantly taking a step back from each other as he asked her directly. “What’s your name?”

“Katherine Carter.” She licked those damn lips of hers again and asked him. “And, your name is?”

“Thomas Shelby.” he said as he offered her his hand.

“Mr. Shelby.” She actually blushed as she took his hand. Good. she was as interested in him as he was with her. “Thank you very much for the assistance.”

“No trouble.” He glanced around and asked. “Where’s Mr. Green?”

“He’s uhm,” she shook her head, distracting him momentarily with her hair. “picking up a delivery. Uhm, is there anything I can help you with?”

Ok, what was she offering him to help him with? “Like what?”

“You came into the store for something.” She said, a soft, teasing smile on her face. “Can I help you find it?”

What had he come in here for? He’d forgotten. Ah yes, Polly. He nodded and he said. “Yes. Tea. My aunt wanted some tea.”

“Tea.” She nodded and moved towards the counter. “What kind?”

How the f**k did he know? “She didn’t say.”

“Oh, may I make a suggestion?” he nods at her. She picks up a bag. “This, is just in. Mr. Green wasn’t so sure that people would like it, so, he only bought five pounds worth. But, I think it smells heavenly.” She handed him the bag of loose tea and he purposefully took it from her in a manner that allowed him to touch her. The lass shivered and placed her hand, exactly where he touched her. “Uhm, it’s a new tea. Vanilla velvet.” He sniffed and yes, it did smell nice. “Mr. Green thought it might be a bit rich for around here, but I told him some people might like some new things.”

“How much for a pound?” she talked a bit much.

“Uhm, a pound and five shillings.” She said. He arched a brow, it’s a bit high for his blood. “The vanilla is from Madagascar and there’s jasmine in there as well.”

Might as well just buy the damn tea. He’s not accustomed to paying, but paying would make a better impression on the girl, especially since none of the Green’s were here to discipline her on how he doesn’t pay. He nods. “I’ll buy it.”

She smiled, a very sweet and kind smile. A smile that made him feel as if he were atop a dark hill and watching as the first rays of sunshine rising over the hill, spreading warmth through the darkness. He watched as she took two bags and moved over to the cash register. He dug out his wallet and handed her two pounds. He didn’t have anything smaller. She placed the bags of tea in another bag. “Here’s your bag and….your change.”

He nods and says. “I don’t recall seeing you in the area.”

“I just moved here.”

“How come?” he asked her.

“I’m sorry?” she blinked in surprise at his request.

“What made you move here?” He asked again.

She studied him and asked. “Why do you need to know?”

She was questioning him? He wasn’t used to that. Normally, he asked a question and people just answered him. Who the hell was she? “Just answer the question.”

“No.” She shook her head and he stared at her. She must not know who is, otherwise, she wouldn’t have dared to speak to him like that. “That is my personal business and you, Mr. Shelby, do not have a right to know anything about me.”

Oh, this was new. This was…interesting. Never, in all his years had he met a woman who talked to man the way she did. Very direct and bold, those green eyes of hers didn’t even dare to blink, telling him that she wasn’t intimidated by him. That was… unusually attractive. Not that she wasn’t attractive, she was beautiful but, this attitude, gave her a unique edge over any woman he'd ever known.

“Ah!!” Mrs. Green shrieked. “What did you do to the window? You’ll pay for this---

“No,” he said without breaking eye contact from this fascinating creature. “she won’t.”

Mrs. Green gasped and hurried to apologize. “I’m sorry Mr. Shelby, I didn’t see you---

“Clearly.” He turned towards her and stated. “You, keep a f**king eye on your kids. And tell your husband, that if I hear that you made her pay for the window, that I won’t be pleased.”

Mrs. Green nodded. “Yes, Mr. Shelby. I’m sorry about that.”

He simply nodded and turned to her as he picked up the bag. “I’ll be back.”

“Don’t make any special visits on my account!” She stated as he walked out of the store. F**king hell, she was spicy  and this, was going to be a fun chase. She was probably a wildcat in bed, but he’d find that out soon enough.

That man, was too bold for his own good and he needed a reality check! Who the hell did he think he was, asking about her personal life while only knowing her name? No man in London would dare to ask such a personal question outright! Oh, he was a bold one!

“Do you know who that was?” Mrs. Green demanded as she hurried up to her. “Do you?”

“No, I don’t,” she stated as she went and grabbed a broom to sweep up the flour and broken glass. “but he has an ego the size of Russia and he needs to get taken down a peg or two.”

“You can’t talk like that!” Mrs. Green said. “Not to him. You’ll put my husband and our entire store in danger.”

She frowned. “Excuse me?”

“That’s Thomas Shelby!” She says. “He and his brothers run all of Small Heath.” Ok, her mother hadn’t mentioned anything like that in her journal. “If he wants anything, you give it to him, on the house.”

She blinked. “But…he just bought a pound of the vanilla tea for his aunt!”

Mrs. Green went pale and she started shaking her head. “No. No. Did you charge him full price?”

“Yes, but---

“AHH!!” She screamed. “He’s going to come back with his brothers and burn the store down! You mark my words! This on your head!”

“Calm down,” she said. “he’s not going to burn down the store!”

“You don’t know him!” Mrs. Green said. “You don’t know this man and what he’s capable of.”

No, she didn’t, but she did get a look in his eyes. He’d been amused, curious and annoyed, but, there was no anger or anything that suggested he’d come back and do such a dreadful thing over a bag of tea! He was tired, she could see that in his eyes and yes, there was darkness, but she didn’t see pure evil. He’d have to be pure evil if he were to come over and burn down a store over something that she wasn’t aware of. Still, she couldn’t help but wonder why he’d allowed her to speak to him the way she did. Made her think that he really wasn’t as bad as everyone else thought he was.

Chapter Text

Given a day off, with pay. That was ridiculous. She didn’t who this Thomas Shelby was, but it was strange that everyone found him so scary. It was ridiculous! She’d offered to pay for the window, but Mr. Green had ushered her out of the store so fast that one would have thought she was contagious!

She gave up and decided to stroll around the neighborhood, get a feel for the place. The people here were poor and dressed simply, but they had heart, she could tell. Everyone eyed her curiously when she walked down the street and she couldn’t wait for her simpler clothes to arrive. She walked for a good fifteen minutes when she found herself standing in front of the Garrison pub that her mother had talked about. Excitement filled her as she walked into the pub. There were the infamous double-swinging doors that her mother had mentioned. 

She walked inside and a few people glanced her way. First thing she noticed, was that there weren’t any other females inside. God, she hoped women were allowed to drink here. A whiskey wouldn’t go amiss, despite it being noon. She walked up to the counter and placed her purse on it. “I’ll have a Jameson whiskey, neat please.” The bartender looked at her as if he didn’t know what to make of her. She arched a brow. “What? Do you not serve women here? They do in London. I'd like to think that Small Heath is just as progressive.”

The bartender looked away from her, to another man, who was staring at her. However…it was the other man beside him that he was clearly looking at. And that man, was Thomas Shelby. He nodded and the bartender actually poured her a glass of whiskey! As he set the glass down in front her, he said. “Here you go miss.”

“Thank you.” Unable to resist, she stated. “Mr. Shelby is paying.”

The man beside him, let out a faint laugh, while he exhaled and lowered his head. Before he could say a word. BANG! BANG! The doors flew open and this man came barreling in shouting about someone coming to get him. Tables flew, glasses were shattered and she quickly moved to stand behind the bar. The barkeeper hurried to move her to the far end of the bar so she was away from this commotion. Tommy and the other man that he was with flipped the other man on the ground.

Danny! Danny, Danny, you're home.” Tommy said, his voice loud and clear. “We're all home in England. You're not in France.” The cries started to slow. “You're not an artillery shell, Danny, you're a man. Eh? You're not a whizz-bang, you're a human being, Danny. You're all right. You're all right. You're all right.”

She knew what was going on. She’d heard of this. Men coming back from the war as sick and broken shells that they once were. She hadn’t seen anything like that in London, but down here, she’d seen several men break from the weight that the war had left on their minds. She turned to the bartender and looked around. Sure enough, she found a pitcher of water back there, probably for when he watered down the whiskey a bit when customers got too drunk. Everyone, was staring at the scene ahead, so she was unnoticed as she poured a glass for the man. 

“Up, UP!” the other man said as he and Tommy hauled Danny to his feet.

Danny, his eyes were wide and his face was a deep pink. There was a faint recognition as he looked around, seeing where he was for the first time. “It's all right.” Tommy assured him. “It's all right.” 

“Oh, hell.” He said in a broken voice that tattled just how he was exhausted and terrified he was. “Did I do it again?”

Thomas nodded with an exhale. “You did it again, Danny.” Danny pulled off his hat and cried. God, me never cried and when they did, it wasn’t because they were in pain. They were being tortured and suffering on the highest level of pain, which meant that crying was the only way for that pain to be eased. Thomas grabbed ahold of Danny’s neck as he said. “You gotta stop doing this, man.” Tommy turned to the crowd and said. “He's all right.”

“Oh God, Mr. Shelby, I'm sorry.” Danny said.

“It's all right.” Tommy said as he picked up Danny’s hat from the ground.

“Here.” She said holding up the glass. “Drink this, it’ll help.” He eyed the glass for a moment, but he drank it down. You’re alright, she said in Irish, causing him to look at her. you’ll be alright in time.

He looked at Tommy who said. “She said it’ll be alright.” He handed Danny his hat. “You go home to your wife now, Danny.” Danny nodded. “And get all that smoke and mud out of your head, eh?”

Danny nodded as he began backing out of the room. “Yes, Mr. Shelby. I'm sorry.”

“Go on.” Thomas said before turning and wiping his forehead. 

“Mr. Shelby,” the bartender said as Thomas walked back to the counter. “you have to do something about him.” 

Thomas said nothing, he just wiped his nose again. She wondered if he had a bleeding nose, but she knew better than to try and ‘baby’ him in front of the other men. Made him look weak and he wouldn’t like that. She turned back to the bar and she spotted the broom in the corner. Everyone was helping straighten up, so she went to grab the broom and the dustpan.

“Damn right, Harry.” The other man said loudly. “You pay the Peaky Blinders a lot of money for protection.” Ah, so that’s what he was. “You're the law around here now, Tommy, aren't you?” Tommy said nothing as he downed his drink. She walked past him and he turned and stepped alongside her. Not that he was walking with her, well, he kind of was but it was an accident. She paused to allow him to go ahead, but he stopped and gestured for her to go ahead which she did. The other man suddenly said. “Maybe you should put a bullet in Danny Whizz-Bang's head like they do with mad horses.”

Thomas stopped short. Clearly, he wanted to punch that man in the face, but something was stopping him. He exhaled sharply, debating and deciding. She, however, couldn’t. She grabbed her glass of whiskey and flung it right in that man’s face! He let out a howl and grabbed his eye as the whiskey burned his eye. 

Unsympathetic fool! She stated in Irish before stomping over to the table and began sweeping vigorously as she grumbled. And people wonder why the world is going to hell with people like that walking around! She looked up to see Thomas Shelby studying her, half a smile on his face. “What?”

He shook his head before turning to Harry. “Bring the bill to the Peaky Blinders. We'll take care of it. And Harry,” he avoided looking at her as he said. “put her drink on there as well.”

She shook her head as he walked out of the pub. He was a very strange man. Not strange like ‘odd,’ rather strange like ‘curious.’ Yes, curiosity killed the cat but that simply didn’t apply to men, at least, not when it came to him.

She said nothing as she swept up the glass. She wasn’t sure why she did, maybe it was the adrenaline but she wept the whole floor in the Garrison. As she put the broom back in the corner, Harry asked her. “Would you like a job? I’ve put an advertisement in the paper for a barmaid.”

She thought on it and said honestly. “I have a job, however, I have been contemplating quitting because of the two unruly children. This place, however, has a sentimental value, so yes, I would be interested.”

“What’s the sentiment?” Harry asked.

“Ah, my parents met here.”

Harry nods. “Must have been in my father’s time.”

“Most likely. Yes.”

“So, did you grow up here?”

“No, my mother did and my father was just passing through.”

“Oh,” he nodded. “where are they now?”

“Dead.” She said simply. “Influenza.” 

“Oh,” Harry nodded as he asked. “is that what brought you down here?”

“Yes Sir.” She cleared her throat and asked. “What does the job entail?” And just like that, she found herself as a barmaid at the Garrison.

Thomas stepped out of the church to find Kate walking down the street. She’d changed from the dress she’d been wearing earlier into a white blouse and serviceable green skirt. Green, that was her color. She looked beautiful and she filled every inch of that blouse like she’d been poured into it. God, he shouldn’t be thinking like that, especially having just left a church. Oh, Polly had chewed him out pretty good, but her words were quickly being replaced by other thoughts in his head.

“You have family in the war?” he asked her, causing her to turn towards him. She paused and bit her lower lip, rocking back on her heels just a bit. She was nervous, he could see that, but she wasn’t scared of him. She held his gaze as he approached her. “That why you helped Danny?”

“No. I helped because it was the decent thing to do.”

He had no doubt of that. He nodded before asking her. “Where’s your family?”

She exhaled deeply and he saw a flash of pain in her green eyes. He didn’t know what he’d said until the words, “I have no family.” came out of her mouth. With that, she turned and walked towards the Garrison.

She was broken too, just like him. He could now understand her attitude, why she came off as cold and untrusting. She was alone. She was scared and she was still hurt. That kind of pain, it was raw and still new. So, if he had to guess, he’d say that she had a family at one time, but she’d lost them. He inhaled before asking. “Influenza?” That stopped her dead in her tracks. He was right. He approached her very carefully, not wanting to upset her anymore. “Lose them recently?”

She inhaled and nodded. “October tenth, two days…before their twenty-sixth anniversary.” So, she was 25 or 26, making her just 3-4 years younger than him. Good to know. She inhaled and asked. “May I go? I have to go to work.”

That caught his attention. “Work? Mr. Green making you---

“Actually,” she said. “I quit after Harry offered me a job. I don’t want to be late for my first shift.”

He nods. “I’ll let you go then.”

“Thank you.” She walked away, wiping her eyes.

Oh f**k, he hadn’t meant to make her cry! Oh! He was just mucking everything up when it came to her. Normally, things like this went a lot smoother for him. But not around this girl, everything was changed and different around her. Her loss was fresh and she’d lost bother her parents on the same day. He’d have to be a little smart with his moves and carefully plan on how to get closer to her. He couldn’t tell if she was curious as well, but as she rounded the corner to go to the Garrison, she turned and looked at him. He wasn’t a man who needed many signals, but that that was loud and clear to him. Thank God Harry had given her a job at the Garrison. He now had a legitimate excuse to see her daily without causing suspicion.

Chapter Text

Who knew that being a barmaid could actually be fun? She wasn’t sure why she liked it, but it was fun. Harry said that she was the hardest worker that he’d had and all the customers had taken a shine to her. Not to great a shine because clearly word had spread about her throwing a drink in Freddie Thorne’s face, as she’d learned his name was. But it was the fact that Thomas Shelby had bought and paid for her whiskey, that told everyone that she was a force to be reckoned with.

She came back inside after emptying the spittoons to hear Harry talking to a young, blonde woman. “The job’s been filled.” He explained.

“It was in yesterday’s paper.”

“Yes, I know.” Harry said. “But I gave Kate here the job yesterday and she’s working out really well.”

The girl looked disappointed so she added. “If it’s employment you’re looking for, the Green Grocer is looking for a shopgirl.”

She blinked and asked. “You didn’t want the position?”

“No,” she shook her head. “their two sons are perfect monsters and I don’t have the will power to resist the urge to lay them out flat. But, if you’re good with kids and patient, they’re good. They’re very flexible and allow long lunches.”

She nodded and smiled feebly. “I’ll try there.”

“Just say, Harry at the Garrison, recommended you.”

She nodded again. “Thank you.”

“Good luck Grace.” Harry said. After Grace walked out of the Garrison, he turned to her. “Good idea recommending her as a shopgirl. She couldn’t handle this kind of life.”

“Well, I don’t know. Those two brats, did nearly cause me to break my neck when they knocked the ladder out from under me.” She said. “I probably would have died had Mr. Shelby not caught me.”

“Yes.” Harry nodded and then he said. “I mean to have a word with you, about Tommy.”

She nods. “You and everyone else.”

“Look,” Harry said. “he’s a bad man and it’s much easier to let him have his own way than to argue with him.” But she liked arguing with him. It was clear that no one ever did and it confused him when she did. There was something amusing about him being baffled, she enjoyed it and she didn’t know why“You need to be careful around him. If he wants a drink or something, it’s always on the house, don’t talk to him unless it’s necessary. If he decides that he wants you---

Her face flushes and her brow raises in question at that statement. “Excuse me?” 

“If he’s decided that he wants you,” Harry states again. “there’d be nothing that anyone could do about it.” She didn’t know what to make of that. She didn’t think that he was the kind of man who’d force a woman. But, what did she know of men? Her own experience had been limited and the kind of men that had been around during the war weren’t of interest to her. Not that she was interested in Thomas Shelby in that manner, but….she didn’t know. There was something about him that was interesting. “Lucky for you, since he got back from France, Tommy doesn’t want anyone at all.” She blinked. That was strange. The war had been over for months and he still hadn’t been with anyone. That was peculiar. “Last girl of his, died right before the war and he signed up the next day. Probably thought that he’d get killed in France, but, he didn’t.”

She shook her head. Now it made sense. He was still grieving and wasn’t ready to move on. No crime there.

She tucked Harry’s words in the back of her mind and continued on with her work. It was a busy day today as the men were on their way to Saint Andrews for a football game. Oh, they were all going to be half-drunk by the time they got there, but hey, at least they’d have had a good time!

“Hello!” She turned around to see Thomas in the private room and she walked over to him, a straight look on her face. He’d made her cry a little yesterday, unintentionally of course, so she worried that things might still be a bit awkward between them.

She nodded as she asked. “How can I help you?”

He could barely look her in the eye as he stated. “I need a bottle of rum.”

She nodded and asked. “What kind?”

“Don’t care.”

“A whole bottle?”

He nodded. “Yeah.”

She wasn’t sure what he was doing with it, but in case it was for medicinal properties, she grabbed the white rum and handed it to him. “Here you go.” He left a coin on the counter between them and she shook her head. “I’ve been informed that everything is on the house for you and your family.” He nods and she is unable to stop herself from asking aloud. “Are words like ‘please’ and ‘thank you’ foreign words to you?”

He frowned slightly. “Excuse me?”

“You asked for a bottle of rum, I gave it to you. A little thank you, wouldn’t go amiss.”

“Oh, I don’t do ‘thank yous’.” He places a coin by her hand. “Thank you’ is like an apology.”

She shakes her head as she pushes the coin back towards him. “Then you won’t get very far in life, with manners like that, Mr. Shelby.” She then closed the divider doors between them, only daring to smile once the doors had concealed his confused expression.

She turned back and continued serving the men. Harry eyed her curiously, but she kept her expression vacant. At the sound of a door, she glanced that way and found herself looking into those piercing blue eyes of Thomas Shelby. She held his gaze and stared back at him. For a moment, it was as if they were the two only people in the world right now, despite being surrounded by dozens of men clamoring for alcohol. Harry’s hand on her shoulder caused her to turn and acknowledge him. When she turned back, Thomas Shelby was once again gone.

Life, it was always changing, always being complicated.

When he walked back into the pub after helping patch Arthur up, the last thing he expected to hear was the voice of an angel floating out of the Garrison doors. Not only that, there was a piano playing. When he entered the room…he’d nearly stopped dead in his tracks. He did stop, in order to lean against the wall, so he could listen and look. There were some things that a man never got over so easily in his lifetime. And the sight of Katherine Carter, with her reddish-brown hair bathed in the golden pub light, bent over a piano while she sang, was one of them. And to top it all off, she was singing one of his and his mother’s favorite songs. Siúil A Run. And from the way she was singing it, he knew she had to have Irish blood in her. Her Gaelic was too good, especially since she spoke with a London accent. So, one of her parents had to have been Irish and they’d passed it onto her. 

I wish, I wish, I wish in-vain. I wish I had my heart again! The song was personal to her, possibly a special connection to her parents. He could hear the ache in her voice as she sang. But as a result, she had the whole pub entranced by her soft, soprano voice. God, he wished that he knew more about her. She hadn’t revealed much about herself except that her name was Katherine Carter and both of her parents had died. He now knew that her parents must have had some wealth because she was a good piano player. Piano lessons were expensive. And vainly think I'd not complain. Is go dté tú mo mhúirnín slán. Siúil, siúil, siúil a rún.  Siúil go sochair agus siúil go ciúin. Siúil go doras agus éalaigh liom. Is go dté tú mo mhúirnín slán.

She didn’t stop playing, she switched over to another tune, something merrier and the men responded but they all watched him warily out of the corner of their eyes. Harry, was the only one who approached him to state. “We haven't had singing in here since the war.”

He said nothing for a moment, except to look at him and state. “Why do you think that is, Harry?”

He hated singing in pubs. It reminded him of happier times. It reminded him of the war; how the men would all sing in the trenches. He hated it. He hated the memories. He remembered  too much through music and none of it was good. When she played songs that his mother sang, it made the memories even worse for him.

Harry nodded and he said. “I’ll get her to stop.”

He nodded and then went into the private room with Arthur and John. Harry went over to Kate and he didn’t want to se the look in those judgmental green eyes of hers. She had an annoying talent for having a gaze that was so sharp it was almost like being stabbed with a bayonet. There were a few random notes and then silence. He exhaled. No more music, no more singing. She wouldn’t like it, but she’d get over it. That’s when something angry and loud burst out from the piano! He didn’t know what the music was, but it was angry as hell. The men started laughing, clearly thinking that because she was a woman that he would allow her to behave like this. Well, they were wrong!

He inhaled sharply as John and Arthur chuckled. “Oh, what the f**k is that racket?” Arthur asked.

He shook his head. This woman, was something else and she was going to keep him on his f**king  toes. He shook his head as he opened up the separator and tapped on the counter for service. Harry, was pleading with Kate to stop, but he could see from the way her jaw was set that she wasn’t going to listen to him or anyone else. She was too f**king sassy and independent. Her whole attitude screamed ‘f**k you’ without having to say the words. This, called for drastic measures. 

He waved Harry over who hurried over and instantly began apologizing. “I told her Mr. Shelby, she won’t---

“Yeah, yeah, I know.” He stated before asking. “Does she get a lunch break or anything like that?”

Harry nodded. “Yes, but---

“What time and how long?”

Harry was now confused. “Noon and I give her an hour.”

Perfect. He nods and says. “Give me a bottle of whiskey.”

Harry nods and hands him a bottle of Jameson. He’d teach this girl a lesson and she’d see that his orders were not to be trifled with. He closed the door and turned back to a grinning Arthur and John. “Who the f**k is that?” John asked.

“That’s, the new barmaid.” He stated. “John, job for you tomorrow. She goes to lunch at noon, hour long lunch.”

“What you want me to do to her?” John asked with a laugh.

“Nothing!” He said, fighting back the urge to knock John through the wall. “I want you to get some men and move the piano out while she’s gone.”

Arthur and John started laughing and even he smiled inwardly. It’d be hard for her to play the piano and sing when there was no piano to be played. She was playing checkers while he was playing chess and she’d soon learn who was the boss and it certainly, wasn’t her! He was the boss and the sooner that she understood that, the better!

Chapter Text

One month later,

“WHERE THE F**K IS SHE!?”

Kate nearly dropped the glasses that she was carrying and she struggled to think what the hell she’d done to Thomas Shelby today! She didn’t understand what was going on with him! He’d make small talk with her, but since he’d removed the piano, she’d refused to speak to him. Well, she had to, it was her job but she’d kept each answer short and direct. She had to give him credit for being unfazed as he still routinely made an effort to talk to her. To say she was angry, was putting it mildly. She was BEYOND FURIOUS with him! Who the hell was he to take away something as simple and joyful as music!? It was like living with Scrooge and everyone let him behave that way.

The men in the pub scattered to the nearest wall as Thomas Shelby stormed in, his blue eyes blazing as he bellowed. “Where the f**k is that witch!?”

Oh! THAT pushed her over the edge! She slammed the glasses down on the table and started belting out at the top of her lungs!! I don’t care! I don’t care what they may think of me. Oh, that man whipped around with a pure fury in his eyes like she’d never seen before. She still wasn’t scared of him as he looked at her as if she’d lost her mind. I’m happy, go-lucky, they say that I’m plucky, contented and carefree! She inhaled and then climbed up on top of the table, still singing loudly. I don’t care! I don’t care if I do get a mean and stony stare. He stormed towards her and she screwed up the final line in an effort to move out of his reach. There’s no doubt about it, I’ll sing and I’ll shout it, cause I don’t care!

“Oh,” he growled. “you’re gonna f**king care when I get my hands on you!”

“Considering,” she snaps as she kicks a glass at him, hitting him in the knee. He lets out a groan as he rubs his knee. “that I haven’t seen you in here for the last two days, what are you yelling at me for!?”

“You,” he snarled. “were in Digbeth yesterday!!”

“It’s Sunday,” he lunges at her and she jumps off the table. “it’s my day off, I can do as I please!!”

“What the f**k were you doing in the Italian section!?” He half-roared, causing everyone to go still.

“I was having lunch, I bought groceries and then I paid a visit to,” her voice trailed off and she took her towel from her apron and swatted him with it. “how did you know I was there? Are you having people follow me?!”

he held his hand up to avoid the sting of the towel. “Will you f**king stop---

“Find a better word,” he yanked the towel out of her hand and she growled. “oh, you bastard!!”

his brows rose and he stated. “Don’t you f**king swear at me!!”

“Then you stop swearing at me!!” She shouted. “You don’t own me, you arrogant, obstinate, spoiled, conceited, son of a bitch!!”

by now, the whole of the Garrison was silent and no one was sure what to do. Hell, they were probably the only two breathing and she had no clue why it had suddenly gotten so intense! Hell, she felt like a bull in an arena getting to charge at a matador. He, oh, he was furious, but confused too. She inhaled deeply, trying to slow her breathing down as she licked her lips.

He suddenly grabbed her by the wrist and dragged her towards the back room. “Get in here!”

“Mr. Shelby!” Harry said.

“Shut up!” He barked. She didn’t know what was going on, but Harry’s warning flashed in the back of her mind and she instantly kicked Thomas in the back of the knee, nearly taking him down. “AH, F**K!!”

“Let go of me!!” She shouted at him. 

He spun around, grabbed her by the wrist and she screamed as he knelt and flipped her over his shoulder!!! “F**king hell!” she pulled his coat back and reached for his gun, managing to pull it from the holster! “Oi!” He kicked the door shut, which managed to catch the muzzle of the gun, which went off as she squeezed the trigger! “F**king hell!” He snapped as he suddenly set her on the ground and held her by the wrist. She swung her other arm at his head and he caught her hand. He spun her around and she elbowed him hard. “Oh, f**k!!”

“Let go of me!!” She shouted as he lifted up off the ground! “Get off me!!”

“When you calm down!!” He shouted back. “F**king hell---

“Get off me!!” She repeated. “I swear to God, if you force yourself on me--

“If I wanted to f**k you,” he snapped angrily. “which I don’t, I promise you, that you’ll be the one f**king begging me!”

“Hell will freeze over when that day arrives!” She snaps at him. “Now get your hands off me!!” 

“When you calm the f**k down!” He growled at her. “I’ve already got enough f**king marks from you.”

“For God’s sake, find another word! You’ve said it fifteen times already!”

The man actually had the audacity to chuckle at her. “You’re counting?”

“I hadn’t until you said it for the third time.” She inhaled and demanded. “What did I do that warranted your behavior?”

“My behavior?” he demands.

“Yes, your behavior!” she snapped as she jerked her head to the side, managing to smack him in the chin. What was his face doing down by her ear? “What sin, did I possibly commit by not seeing you for two days?”

“What the,” he caught himself as he inhaled. “what you don’t know is how things run around here. You just come swanning in from London and think you know how things down here work.”

“Bold assumption.” She stated. “My mother was a Birmingham girl. I grew up all over the place. I’ve been as far north as Scarborough and down  to Falmouth. Even stayed on the Channel Islands one summer.”

“Proving my point, that you’re a spoiled rich girl.”

“No!” She snapped. “My father, would have inherited a fortune had he chosen to marry anyone other than my mother. He was very careful with the money he did have and he invested it very carefully!” he said nothing, but she felt his grip on her shoulders loosen just a little. She inhaled. “We’re not talking about my parents. What brought you in here yelling at me?”
he was silent a moment and then he inhaled deeply. “Like I said…you don’t know how any of this works. You, went into the territory controlled by the Italians. Why?”

she exhaled. “Because I read an article in the papers about how the food at the Travelli Café was good. I can show it to you.” She exhaled as she realized what happened. “Danny told you, didn’t he?”

he nods. “Yeah.”

She hesitated before asking. “I’m going to assume…he told you what else happened?”

He nodded again. “Yeah. I know what happened. But what I heard…is that you were there yesterday. So, you tell me…what the hell you were doing there yesterday.”

“Hell isn’t a better word,” she stated. “it’s still four letters.”

“Just answer the question!” He stated.

She exhaled. “Considering that I witnessed Danny stab that man to death, I didn’t think it’d go amiss to lay flowers there? Mr. Altoviti was a loved and respected member of the community.”

“So was Danny.” He stated as he spun her around and that’s when she saw something in his eyes. “And they, just had me put a bullet in the back of his head,” shock rolled through her in waves. “in order to spare him from being butchered.” She inhaled deeply, calming down. Ok, she saw what this was. “And there you are…delivering flowers, to the man responsible for me killing him!!”

She chomped down on her temper, but it was killing her to stay calm. His anger was understood, but she figured he’d listen to reason. “I didn’t know,” she said quietly. “that Danny was dead. And I’m sorry, that you had to be the one to kill him. I can’t… imagine what you’re feeling right now. But,” his blue eyes narrowed slightly at her wording, as if he knew something was coming. “right now…there are two orphan children.” That worked. She saw the guilt in his eyes. “Their mother died last year from influenza and now, they’re orphans. There is no right or wrong in this scenario Mr. Shelby.” She said simply. “I went to lay flowers out of respect and I left money in a collection for his children. His brothers aren’t family men, so the nearest relative is in New York. They’re being shipped over to America to live with complete strangers.” He said nothing, but she could read it in his eyes. He was reasonable at his core, he was just hurting now. “He was a good man, just like Danny was. And when Danny’s buried, I’ll be putting flowers on his grave and making a contribution towards his wife and children.”

His eyes narrowed. “And how do you know he’s got a wife?”

She rolled her eyes. “You told him to go home to his wife and get the mud out of his head.”

His brow arched. “You were paying attention?”

She nods. “I keep my ears open.”

He studied her and then asked. “Who taught you Gaelic?”

That was such an abrupt change of subject that she let out a laugh. “My father taught me.”

“He was Irish, you said? Right?”

“Yes.” She crossed her arms before stating. “If you have questions, you can always ask me instead of demanding it. And since you’re grieving---

“I’m not.” He said firmly.

She shook her head and continued. “Since you’re grieving, I’ll overlook that outburst. But if you EVER talk to me like that again, I will break every glass in the Garrison over your f**king head!”

His brow arches. “I thought you don’t swear.”

“I was making a point. Is it understood, Mr. Shelby?”

he studied her and then nodded. “Yeah.”

“Good.” She inhaled and went back to pick up his gun. “Here you go.”

“Right.” 

They said nothing as they walked back out into the Garrison. No one said anything, but the tension was very thick in there. She paused by the counter and reached into the paper bin where yesterday’s paper was. “Mr. Shelby,” he turned towards her, pulling his coat back into order. She walked over and thumbed through the pages. “It’s right here. That’s where I was.” 
He exhaled as he read the memorial page. Everyone held their breath as he folded the paper up. After a moment, he folded up the paper and pointed a finger in her face. “No more going into Italian territory. Harry,” he turned to him. “get her a f**king map and teach her where her loyalties lie. Understand?”

Harry nods. “Yes, Mr. Shelby!”

“Also,’ he gave her a sideways look. “ make sure she understands what happens to spies and traitors around here. It’s not London.” With that, he turned and walked away.

Oh, they could almost be friends if he stopped trying to be the boss of her. She shook her head and addressed the overly nosy crowd. “Everyone’s having a round on me and while you have it, raised it and take a moment to remember.” 

Thomas froze and he turned and looked at her. Everyone else knew now it was about Danny that they’d fought. No doubt, everyone had heard that she’d gone into the Italian territory. Clearly, it was a good reason for an argument. Thomas, however, was always ready to fight and he’d jumped on the opportunity.  This time, she didn’t think he would. She inhaled and started to sing ‘Danny Boy’. All the men glanced at him as if expecting him to blow up at her again. Thomas studied her for a good moment while she poured the drinks, but she knew that he was calmer now. And when the men filed over to the bar, she knew that once again, Thomas Shelby had just vanished from the room. He always knew how to enter with a bang, but left so quietly that one often questioned if he’d ever been in the room at all.

Chapter Text

Two days later,

“Where are you going?”

that fire filled woman kept her gaze riveted ahead as she kept walking down the hill. “Where do you think?” 
He knew where she’d been. At Danny’s empty grave. Yes, he was a f**king arse for going off on her the way he did, but when two of his men reported seeing her walking around in the Italian section, he knew that had to look into that. He would have asked her calmly, but hearing about her buying flowers for that Italian from the new shopgirl, Grace, told him that people were hearing about her siding with the Italians in this mess. That, couldn’t be, especially when she worked in the Garrison, which was a very prestigious position. So yes, he’d had to show that her fraternizing with the Italians wasn’t allowed and at the same time,end the rumors of her being a traitor. It had to be dramatic because when they came out of the room solemn, it would make the impression.

But what he hadn’t counted on, was her. Oh, she’d been absolutely furious with him. That was a first, he was expecting tears, not her temper. When she’d kicked that beer mug into his knee, he’d been shocked to hell. Not only that, she’d yelled right in his face. Never, before had a woman, apart from Polly, who dared to do that. She even managed to get his gun off him, while hanging upside down! The only thing that had taken the wind out of his sails, had been her threatening him because she thought that he’d been about to assault her. He didn’t know who’d put that idea in her head, but he instantly realize that his attempts to protect her from looking like a potential spy for the enemy.

She shook her head as she kept walking. He turned Monahan around and fell in step alongside her. She glanced at Monahan out of the corner of her eye, but she kept going ahead. After a few minutes he pulled up on the reins and said. “Give me your hand.”

“No.” She kept walking.

He shook his head. She had a fire in her. “Look, just stop walking.”

She exhaled sharply. “Mr. Shelby,” she turned towards him. “I am not trying to stir things up, but believe me, when I tell you, that you,” she shook her head. “have a very annoying habit of making demands. I don’t like being ordered about. And furthermore---

He held his hand up. “Kate, just, come here a minute.” She crossed her arms with a stubborn look in her eyes and this time he held his hand out to her. “Come here.” She looked at his hand as if she was afraid to take it. Why would she be afraid to take it? He offered her his hand again and said. “I’ll give you a ride to work.”

She looked up and studied him very carefully. After a moment, she put her hand in his. He exhaled, Christ her hand was so small and it fit just right in his hand. She inhaled and she stepped a little closer, placing her hand on the Monahan’s neck. She wouldn’t look at him, she diverted her gaze as she stroked the his neck. After a few moments, he pulled her towards him. She shook her head slightly as he released Monahan’s reins and went to pull her up on the horse. He scooted backwards. He didn’t want her to hold onto him from behind. He wanted her in front of him. He could smell her hair. F**k, Kate always smelled nice. He didn’t know what it was, but it was light and floral.

She grabbed ahold of Monahan’s withers and then grabbed onto his forearm. With a hop, she was up on top of Monahan. Yes, she could ride. She managed to get her leg over his thighs without kicking him in the face He grabbed her around the waist as she adjusted her purse around her elbow. A faint breeze stirred, sending accents of honeysuckle and vanilla from her hair into his face. He inhaled deeply. God, he was already f**ked and he hadn’t even gotten Monahan going!

“Mr. Shelby,” she said, drawing his attention back to the present. “I have to be back at work within fifteen minutes.” He shook his head, faintly amused. Nothing phased her and for him, it was a toss up between her lacking common sense or fear. It was most likely the latter. She didn’t scare easy and around these parts, it was a good thing. “Mr. Shelby!”

he shook his head. “Yeah, right.” He nudged Monahan into a trot. She was probably only going to be a few minutes late. Harry would understand once he saw her getting off Monahan with him.

“What’s his name?”

“Monahan Boy.” He said as he adjusted his grip on her waist, keeping her a little closer to him.

“I’m fine.” She said as she loosened his fingers around her waist. “I can hold on with my legs.”

No surprise there, he smiled inwardly before stating. “Just making sure you don’t fall off.”

“I can assure you, Mr. Shelby, if I had a horse that was this one’s equal, I could give you a run for your money.” He did not doubt her. “I’ve been riding since I was six.”

“Good to know.” God, why was talking so difficult all of a sudden? Normally, he had no problem coming up with things to say when it came to women, but her…she was different from all the other women around here. Then when he did think of something to say, the wrong words came out. “What made you think, that I was going to hurt you?”

she sighed before stating. “Believe it or not, Mr. Shelby, I have been warned about you. Most of it is probably an exaggeration,” nice of her to give him the benefit of the doubt. “but, when the words, ‘If he’s decided that he wants you,” oh, his blood began to boil at those words. “there’d be nothing that anyone could do about it---

“That,” he snarled. “is a f**king lie.”

“It was just a warning---

“I’d never,” he bit out. “ever force a woman to do anything with me that she didn’t want to.”

“Yes,” she said drolly. “I’m sure you have your methods like most men do.” Oh, he could only stare at the back of her head. “However, when you decided to drag me into a back room without any explanation whatsoever, you make it very difficult for me to think otherwise!”

he exhaled before asking. “Who said that to you?”

“I’m not saying.” She stated instantly.

“Tell me.”

“I’ll tell them that they’re mistaken,” she said simply. “but after Harry filled me in on what you and the rest of your Peaky Blinders do to traitors, I'd rather not tell you that persons name. He might wind up in a ditch.”

“If he did, he’d deserve it.” He bit out. “I don’t hurt women like that and any man who did deserves to have every drop of blood in his body drained away!”

“And would I be wrong in assuming that you wouldn’t do that to the man who’d mistakenly made the assumption about you being capable of rape?”

“Wouldn’t do that.” He would. “I’d just…beat the hell out of him.” He’d beat him to death. He shook his head, hearing his mother’s voice in his head as she cried and begged his father to stop that day. His father hadn't and he didn't want to know just how much hell his mother had endured. Why had he and Arthur even gone to the Garrison that day? They’d have been home to stop it. When they pulled their father off her, she was bleeding because he’d taken her raw. She’d been bent over the foot of the bed and she’d collapsed on the floor in a miserable ball. John was wailing outside the bedroom and Ada slept blissfully in her crib, unaware of the horror that her mother had been put through. He was only too aware of the horror.

“Which is what I don’t want.” She said simply. “I will, however, pass along that you deeply resent the implication and if I hear that rumor being told to anyone, I will let you know the name.”

He didn’t want to talk about anymore, so he changed the subject. “Are you settling in alright?” He asked. “Anyone bother you?”

“Apart from you?” she asks, causing him to smile inwardly. “No. No one bothers you.”

He owed her for his behavior. It had been a necessary tactic. He cleared his throat before saying. “I’m going to the fair tomorrow with my brothers. Would you like to come along? I’m also buying a horse.”

“Hmm, that sounds nice, but,” she shakes her head. “I can’t. Harry’s going and I told him I'd mind the Garrison.”

He arches a brow. “He trusts you.”

“Yes, otherwise he wouldn’t be letting me do this.”

“I could always have him go another day.”

“Do that,” she states. “ad I won’t go at all. Harry’s a right to go when he pleases. It is his business, not yours.” For now at least, he was thinking about buying it. They entered Birmingham and all eyes went to them. No girl, not even Greta, who he’d loved deeply had been on the back of a horse with him. She cleared her throat. “Can we go a little faster?”

“Why?” he inquired. “You don’t want to be seen in public with me?”

she snorted. “I could care less about being seen in public with you, especially since most of the men in the Garrison already witnessed our disagreements, several times. Rather late to care about being seen with you! I don’t want to be late.”

he shook his head and kicked Monahan into a light canter. She grabbed ahold of his hand for a moment to get her balance centered and that was the only minute that he needed to grab ahold of her hand. He held onto her hand tightly and moved his hips into her so she was aligned in the natural cradle of his thighs. Oh, they’d both exhaled sharply the first time his cock pressed against her. There was a clearly physical attraction between them. She seemed a bit more oblivious about it than he did, but she’d become aware of it in time.

He slowed Monahan down to a trot as they approached the Garrison. She shifted, trying to move away from him but he wouldn’t let her go. Once they arrived at the Garrison, he dismounted first. She went to hop off, but he’d caught her around the waist. “Come here.” She glanced at him, clearly debating to vault off herself or accept his offer. “I’ve got you.” He said in a low tone.

It worked. She put her hands on his shoulders and allowed him to help her off Monahan. He did not release her the moment her feet touched the ground. He held her there a moment as her hands dropped from his shoulders. “Thank you.”

That was the moment she finally looked back up at him with those green eyes of hers and he felt as if he were falling into a pond. He studied her carefully before asking. “When was the last time you’ve ridden a horse?”

“Two minutes ago.”

He shook his head. The way she talked some times, she had no clue of the inappropriate thoughts that ran though his head when she opened her mouth. “Before that?”

She cleared her throat and shifted. “That would have been before the war. They, took our horses and…well, you know.”

“Yeah, I know.” He nodded, trying to think of anything to say to her, but failing.

She nodded and inhaled before stepping back from him, immediately, his arms felt cold and empty without her in them. She inhaled. “I must go, thank you for the ride Mr. Shelby.”

“Any  time.” He said as he watched her walk into the Garrison. He made a note to ask Johnny if he had another horse that might work for Kate. He wasn’t sure how he’d be able to persuade her to go for a ride with him, but he had a feeling that she’d be unable to resist. He’d get close to her, he just had to figure out what she liked and right now, horses were all he had to go on.

Chapter Text

Two days later,

The sounds of screaming, shouting, crying and whistle blowing woke her up. Kate let out a groggy grumble as she stumbled out of bed and peered out of the window of her house. To her absolute shock the streets were filled with police!! They were kicking the front doors of houses and people were being dragged out of their beds and into the streets! She didn’t know what the hell was going on, but each house was being searched! A bang at her door caused her to jump out of the bed!

She grabbed her dress and pulled it on over head quickly. Her front door splintered open and she stopped buttoning up her dress to find out what the hell was going on!! She was tempted to grab her gun, but instead, her instinct was to wrap it up and then stick it in the fireplace and cover it with some wood. She didn’t know why the police were banging on her door, but she didn’t want to explain why she had a gun that wasn’t registered. Well, it was, just to her father and he was dead! Once her ‘fire’ was made, she headed down the stairs. She spotted an officer who was throwing her father’s books off the bookshelf!

“HEY!” She shouted in pure anger, causing him to turn around. “What the F**K are you doing in here!? What’s going on?”

“Alyssa Meadows,” she frowned as another officer appeared behind her. “you’re under arrest---

her jaw dropped. “I’m not Alyssa---

“for conspiring against the crown---

“Are you mad!?” She shouted as she was dragged out in the street! “What the Hell is going, on? Ah!” she screamed as she was slammed face first into her brick house! It didn’t hurt, it’s just there was a metal bolt an inch below her eye and the thought of it piercing her eye caused her to become hysterical. “Get off me!! You have the wrong person!!”

“as a communist---

“Are you deaf!?” 

She demanded. She brought her leg up and her ankle smashed him in the balls! He groaned and went down on the ground! She spun around and hurried towards the street, looking around. Where the hell was the supervisor? There was always a supervisor! Then, she saw him. Tall, older man, with a tan coat atop a black horse. She glanced behind her and saw the officer helping the officer up from the ground. She walked calmly, yet quickly towards the officer. He looked at her and then looked away from her with blatant disinterest.

“You!” She snapped. “Are you in charge of this madness?” She demands.

“Ma’am,” he says. “get back in your house---

“Oh, I was in my house!” She shouted. “Who the f**k walks around half-dressed as they’ve been dragged out of bed!” someone grabs her and she just turns and slams her elbow into his face! The man groaned and she turned back to the inspector. “I want your f**king name for when I sue you for false arrest!”

he removed his pipe from his mouth. “You, are now under arrest for assaulting a police officer.”

She cackled. “God, I hope so. You know why? Because all of this,” she shouted. “is illegal!” When she was grabbed again, she shouted. “And if you’re thinking I’m one of these girls from Birmingham, you’re dead wrong! I moved here from London! My father, was a writer---

“I don’t give a f**k what some writer---

“Flynn Alan Carter,” that caused him to stiffen and whip around and look at her. The officer put her in handcuffs. “I’m his daughter and you mark my words! I will have your f**king job, your badge and everyone else involved in this---

“Your name?” He demanded.

“Katherine.” She stated.

“Your mother?” He asked. “English? Name was Elise?”

she frowned, that was strange. “How did you know that?”

He exhaled and glowered at the officer. “Let her go.”

The officer jolted. “What---

“Let her go, now!” He studied her closely and said. “You’ve got his eyes.”

She didn’t like this, it made her uncomfortable. “I don’t give a damn about me having my father’s eyes. I’m contacting a solicitor and the Birmingham police department will be paying for my doctor appointment, a door and whatever damage you may have caused to my property! Animals!” 

And with that she stomped off. She didn’t know who the hell that man was, but he was the devil. She could feel it and she knew that wasn’t the last she’d seen of him.

The streets were a mess when they drove through. The city had been ransacked, furniture was thrown out all over the street and there was a darkness in the air. He could feel it.

“What the hell’s been going on here?” Arthur asked.

He didn’t know. “Jesus Christ.” 

That’s when he saw her and he stopped the car. The back of her dress was undone, her hair was hanging down her back and her hem was covered in mud. As if she was sensing his eyes on her, she turned around from where she was carrying a chair and his heart stopped at the sight of her. She had a swollen eye and there was blood dripping down her face to the front of her dress. He stared at her in silent anger. What had happened here? He didn’t know who the f**k had put their hands on her, but they were dead.

That evening,

It was strange how quiet the pub was. Several men were suspicious about the Shelby family purposefully clearing out so the police could remove the communists. She shook that thought out of her head. She didn’t know much about Thomas Shelby, but she knew that he wasn’t like that. There was something about him, that said that he cared for these people. He’d never show it or say it out loud, but he cared about these people. God, something in his eyes when he’d looked at her this afternoon had chilled her to the bone. She didn’t understand. She didn’t understand how he could say so much without saying a word to her.

“Finn! Lad!” She looked up from where she was pouring a glass to see a boy, Finn, getting down off the bar counter with a picture of the King in his hand. “What are you doing?”

“We’re having a fire.” Finn looks at her and says. “Tommy says you’re to come to the fire on Watery Lane.”

Her brow arched and Harry nodded. “It’s alright, you look done in and I’m sure your head hurts. Go on.”

She exhaled. “Alright. Thank you, Harry.”

“No problem.” He said. “You had to handle the pub all day.”

She covered her mouth as she yawned before getting her coat. “I hope you had a good time at the fair though.”

“I did.” He said with a smile. “Haven’t been to one in years.”

She smiled. “I’ll see you tomorrow, Harry.”

“You can come in an hour later if you’d like.”

She nodded. “I just might do that. Thank you. Goodnight Harry.”

“Goodnight Kate.”

She pulled on her coat and followed the young boy down the street. It was a cool night tonight. She pulled her coat up so it covered her ears and tucked her hands into her pockets. There was a small crowd of people cheering loudly in the middle of the street and she could see the bonfire dead ahead. She didn’t know what was going on, but this was a curious thing to see. There was a keg of beer out and men were passing drinks around. She paused a moment and studied the scene. 

She spotted Thomas, talking to a man, presumably a reporter because he was writing on a pad. “But why are you burning them?”

“We went through hell for our king.” Something, in the way he spoke caught ahold of her heart. It was the weariness, the pain. She’d seen it in his eyes. This was the first time she was hearing it. “Walked through the flames of war.” His tone sharpened as he directed his gaze to the reporter. “Write all this down!” The reporter did that hastily and she moved to go stand behind Thomas. “And now we're being attacked in our own homes. These new coppers over from Belfast, breaking into our homes and interfering with our women. We don't think our king would want to see that happening.” He paused before adding. “So we are lighting fires to raise the alarm.”

“May I ask you,” the reporter asked hesitantly. “in what capacity do you speak?”

“No capacity.” He said simply as he looked into the flames of the bonfire. “I'm an ordinary man. I won gallantry medals at the Somme. I want you to write in your paper what's going on here.” He lifted a cigarette to his lips before jerking his head off to the side. “Go on, go.”

The reporter nodded and as he turned away, she spoke. “I'd like to add, to Mr. Shelby’s words.”

Thomas turned towards her and the reporter nodded. “Your name Miss?”

She cleared her throat. “Katherine Carter, you’d know my father, I believe. Flynn A. Carter.”

His brows rose. “The writer?”

“Yes.” She said simply.

“My condolences on the loss of your parents. Your father was well respected.”

She nodded. “Thank you. I moved down here afterwards. Mr. Shelby helped me find employment and has offered me protection.” She shook her head. “I was arrested today, by two officers who wouldn’t even look at my identification papers. The woman they were looking for has been dead since September!” the reporter continued writing down in his pad. “As you can see,” she pointed to the gouge on her cheek. “I was thrown against a brick wall and a nail caught my cheek. Women, were dragged out of their beds naked. Children, were hit with clubs and men were knocked unconscious. All of this, was done without warrants. My own house is a shambles, books in my father’s collection are severely damaged and cannot be replaced. The inspector in charge, sat there with a smile on his face enjoying the whole thing.”

“And how are you here?” The reporter asked. “You said you were arrested.”

“I was released, because the inspector was familiar with my father. Not everyone else was so lucky. Who knows how many other innocent citizens are in jail tonight?” she nods her head at him. “Tell that too. Men like that are a danger to society and no one walking the streets is safe with them in power.”

“Yes, Miss.” And with that, the reporter hurried away.

She turned back to Thomas who was studying her. “You came.”

A bit obvious, but yes. She nodded. “Yes, I did.” He held his hand out to her, silently asking her to take his hand.
And she did. She took his hand and let him pull her near him and the fire. Strange, how it wasn’t so cold anymore and the world felt a little less dangerous.

Chapter Text

Her hand felt so small in his. Her hand was cold too and if he weren’t fairly certain that she’d slap him, he’d have wrapped his arm around her. She’d given a nice story to the reporter, but his anger over her injury still hadn’t quite evaded. The police hadn’t updated their f**king records to show that a new resident had taken over. She could have lost an eye beacause of their stupidity. 

For a while he didn’t have the words, but she did. However, she pulled her hand free from his as she said. “I better be going.
No. He wasn’t ready for her to go yet. “Where are you going?”

“Home.” She cleared her throat as she tucked her hands into her pockets. “It’s been a busy day, a crazy morning so I’m going to bed.” Those words…suddenly seemed dirty, while they were innocently meant. She dropped her gaze as she nodded her head. “Goodnight, Mr. Shelby.”

As she turned away, he found the words. He caught her elbow, which caused her to jerk towards him as he fell in step alongside you. “I’ll walk you.”

She frowned and looked towards the bonfire. “Shouldn’t you stay here?”

“No.” He did, but Arthur and John could handle it for a bit. “It’s late. It’s not safe for you to be walking home alone.”

She frowned. “But, I always walk home alone.”

Oh, he didn’t like that. “I’ll instruct one of my men to walk you home every night.”

“Thank you but, I’ll be fine. I have a gun.”

“I don’t care.” He said. “This is Birmingham, not London.”

“You don’t say.” She said dryly without even looking at him. 

He said nothing more. She could chose not to believe him, he knew better. It was late, cold and dark. It was a full moon tonight. En, acted differently in the dark and he didn’t want anyone hurting her. 

At that moment, a man came around the corner and crashed into her, causing her to gasp in surprise. Darkness or not, the man’s eyes glinted and Thomas wanted to gouge his eyes out. He stepped up and shoved the man onto his back. “Stay the f**k away from her,” he snarled. “or lost your f**king balls.”

The man’s face went pale and he nodded as he stammered. “Y-yes Mr. Shelby.”

The man got to his feet and practically ran away. He had the face in mind, he’d find out who he was. She cleared her throat as she brushed off her coat. “That was unnecessary, he was clearly drunk.”

He wasn’t, but he didn’t want to scare her by telling her that this man had been lying in wait for her. So, he nodded. “Yeah, he was.” After this, he’d have a man follow her back home, that is, on the nights that he was unavailable to walk her home himself. He placed his hand on her shoulder and moved her so she walked closer to the street. Yes, he knew that she should walk nearer to the buildings, but he didn’t want anyone jumping out at her again. She seemed to sense that too, for she relaxed and allowed his touch. “So,” he said as she led the way. “your father was a writer?” She nodded. “That’s where you got your money.”

“Yes.” She said simply. “He wrote detective stories, horror sometimes. He’d travel for inspiration and we did live simply. Despite you thinking me a spoiled rich girl,” he looked at her, but she didn’t look at him. “you’re wrong. We never settled anywhere until the war and father felt he could make a difference in London. Longest we stayed anywhere. First time we stayed in a house for longer than two years.”

There was a hint of bitterness in her voice, so he asked. “Didn’t you like traveling?”

She sighed. “I don’t mind traveling but,” she shook her head. “I like stability. Which is why I came down here. My mother, before she married my father used to live her. I read her journals, got to know some of the people to the point where I could almost imagine what they looked like. Her best friend was a woman called Elizabeth Gray.”

He blinked. “Your mother knew my aunt?”

She turned towards him. “I guess, but, I didn’t know she was your aunt.”

“What’s your mother’s name?”

“Before she married my father, Elise Murphy was her name.”

He nodded, making a note to ask Polly about her. It was a small world, but he doubted that the world was this small. He studied her a moment before asking. “Why’d you come down here? You had the house in London.”
She shook her head. “Sold it. I don’t like London. Too rich for my blood.”

Ok, maybe she wasn’t so smart. “So you come down here for all this mud and sh*t, eh?”

“Mr. Shelby,” she exhales. “I spent a lot of my time moving around. I’ve met plenty of people and seen lots of beautiful things but, there comes a time where you just want quiet. I know, Birmingham isn’t as quiet as it could be, but….I miss the peace. While it’s not very peaceful here, there’s a kind of quietness to Birmingham that I can’t find in London.”

He shakes his head. “I wouldn’t stay down here too long.”

“My mother loved it down here. She met my father at the Garrison, so, Birmingham has a special meaning to me.”

He glanced at her. “Really?”

“Yes.”

“How?”

she sighs quietly before stating. “Makes me feel closer to my mother. She grew up here and my father,” she shook her head. “God, he loved to play the piano when he wasn’t writing.” Oh, he felt like a miserable arse. He should have known that there was a connection to her singing. “He’d play the piano every evening and he’d sing to my mother. It was rather sweet in the way that they never grew up when it came to each other.”

“Your father a romantic then?”

“Disgustingly so.” 

He studied her and asked. “And you’re not?”

“No, I’m not.” She shakes her head as she nods towards a familiar house. “This is me.” 

He knew this house. Yes, Alyssa Meadows had been a communist, but she looked nothing like Kate. She was shorter and blonde. This was lazy police work at it’s finest. “Not too far from the Garrison.”

She shook her head. “No, it’s not.” He guided her up towards the house and he felt her tense a little under his hand. At the door, she turned towards him and said. “Thank you, for walking me home.”

“You alright?” he asked as he ran his thumb under her eye. She hissed lightly and he shook his head. “You’re bleeding again.”

“Oh.” She touched her face. He pressed his handkerchief over her cut and she inhaled. “Thank you.”

He kept it pressed to her face, waiting for the bleeding to stop. It wasn’t so bad, but it gave him an excuse to touch her.

“What’d the doctor say?”

“Didn’t go see one.” She said quietly. “I cleaned it well though, it only bleeds when I smile.” He ran his thumb over her cheek, stroking her face gently. She sad nothing for a bit, but she let him touch her. After a few minutes, she took the handkerchief from him and kept it pressed to her cheek. “Thank you.”

He nodded as he stepped closer to her and she trembled a little bit. She couldn’t hide her emotions, which was good. She would be very easy to read if she ever decided to lie to him. He studied her before stating. “I’m going to ask Harry to see you home---

She immediately shook her head. “No, it’s not necessary.”

“It’ll be Harry, me or whoever I chose to assign to you.” He said. “It’s late and my aunt will have my head if I let you go home alone. You, apparently being the daughter of one of her best friends.”

She shakes her head. “You like to meddle, don’t you?” he didn’t bother to answer that. He had his motives when it came to her, but let her think what she likes. She looks him dead in the eye and states. “You think he was following me, don’t you?”

She knew. She wasn’t foolish. He decided not to lie to her. He nods. “Yeah, I think he was.”

“Alright then.” She continues to keep pressure against the cut on her face, just two inches below her eye. He kept stroking her cheek, keeping his touch soft. She licked her lips before stating in a calm voice. “Several people… have advised that I keep my distance from you.”

Ok, he wasn’t expecting her to say that to him. “That so? Who?”

she had the audacity to roll her eyes at him. “I’m not going to tell you any names. Besides, I’d like to make up my mind about people on my own.”

“You made up your mind about me?” he asked.

She sighed and said. “What do you think?”

“I asked you a question.” He stated.

“You’re a clever man, you figure it out.” With that, she turned and unlocked the door to her house. He stepped a little closer so he could see inside the house. She groaned as she turned on the light. “Oh God.”

“What?” he asked.

“Sorry, it’s just a mess.” She shook her head. “I’ll deal with it tomorrow morning.” He stepped on the threshold and she shook her head. “It’s too late for company, so, goodnight Mr. Shelby.”

He knew what she was saying. She was saying that it was too late for him to be there. Ah, so that explained her attitude. She liked things slow and proper. She’d be like a lady and he had no experience courting a proper lady. He had no clue what to do with a lady like her. He wasn’t patient and he certainly questioning why she hadn't hit him!. He could barely control his improper thoughts about her with every touch that they shared together. He was attracted to her and he couldn’t tell if she was attracted to him as deeply as he was to her. Still, he wasn’t going to give up trying. He just wasn’t’ sure how much more of this small talk he could take!

Chapter Text

The following afternoon,

“Kate!”

She exhaled as she looked up from where she was sweeping. “Sorry, Harry. I was miles away today.”

Harry chuckled. “I was just saying, it’s your lunch hour.”

“Oh.” She wasn’t really hungry. She had a late breakfast today, having slept in and her lunch hour was still the same time. She could go back and straighten up the house instead. Yes, she’d grab a piece of bread or something before heading back to work. “Alright, I’ll be back Harry.”

“Eh, take your time.” He says. “It’s a slow day today.”

She nodded and set the broom in the corner. She grabbed her lightweight gray sweater and pulled it on over her shoulders. She exhaled and then exited the back door of the Garrison. She sighed as she started to walk slowly down the street. In truth, she was still tired. She’d been up last night, tossing and turning as she tried to decide if she’d lost her mind or not. She must have, her mind was playing tricks on her last night. The way that Thomas Shelby touched her that had given her cause to be bothered. It made no sense to her. It was strange. He’d a violent temper and he had no problem turning it to her! But at the same time, he’d been attentive towards her in his own way, she supposed. She’d had men give her attention before, but nothing so contradictory. One day he’d be yelling at her and the next, he was holding her hand and gently stroking her face.

Now, she hadn’t been scared of him, not in the way that she should be. Yes, he had a temper and he was clearly a dangerous man. But he could be so gentle towards her and last night proved it. The way he’d insisted on walking her home, he’d held firmly onto her. While he hadn’t said much, his actions were a bit clearer. It was almost suggestive that he wanted to keep her safe. She hadn’t suspected any feelings, until he’d started stroking her face. His touch, was very soft and gentle. She’d just babbled on, mostly because she didn’t know what to do. She was normally a bit stricter when it came to allowing a man and his touch. But…there’s something in his touch that’s so soft and warm. He’d looked at her, as if he was looking through her. His eyes, that brilliant shade of blue looked even more enticing in the moonlight and a strange tension had developed between them last night. She’d been attracted to a man before, but she’d never thought that she’d been attracted to Thomas Shelby until he’d stepped towards her last night and for a brief fleeting moment she thought that he was about to kiss her. So, she'd run away from him.

“Kate?” she gasped as she spun around to see Thomas Shelby standing there, leading a beautiful white horse down the street. 
She smiled as she stepped towards him. “Hello.”

He nods. “Where you off too?”

“Home.” She said as she crossed her hands. “It’s my lunch hour and I wanted to do a bit of work.” He nodded simply as he got closer to her. God, she didn’t want him too close to her! She could barely think when he was looking at her like this! God, why was she suddenly noticing things like this!? She cleared her throat. “This the horse you bought on your way to the fair?”

“Yes.”

He didn’t talk much. His eyes said far more than his mouth ever did. “He’s a beautiful horse. But he’s favoring the one leg.”

“Yeah, he’s a bit sore.” He said simply. She nodded and turned to keep walking down the street. As expected, he fell in step alongside her. She smiled inwardly, even though she was freaking out. “I have men putting on a new door for you.” He said, causing her to turn towards him. He reached into his pocket and handed her a key. “Here’s the key.”

“Thank you.” She took it. “I was planning on having the police pay for it---

“Don’t bother.” He said simply. “They’ll never do it.”

She nods. “Probably right, but…I’m still going to submit the bill, if they pay, I can pay you back.”

“Just a door Kate.” He said. “No problem making sure that you’re safe.”

She chuckles, unable to stop herself from asking. “You go around buying doors for all the young ladies in Birmingham then?”

“No, just you.” He said with a shake of his head. Oh, God, why had she said such a thing out loud? They walked in silence until she asked. “W-what’s your horse’s name?”

“He doesn’t have a name.”

“He should have one.” She hesitated and then asked. “Can I name him?”

he smirked, nearly smiled, but he said. “Why not?”

“Well, because it’s your horse.” She reminded him.

“What name do you have in mind?” 

she stopped and looked at the horse. He was beautiful and tall. She petted his nose and then scratched his ears before walking around, running her hand down his back. She patted him so he knew that she was walking behind him. Thomas was facing her as she ran her hand up his back again. She cleared her throat and said. “Antares.” 

He frowned. “Antares?”

“Rival of Ares, the Greek God of war.” He frowned as she said. “He’s one of the brightest stars in the sky.”

“And you know this, how?”

she rolled her eyes and continued walking. “I was,” he caught her hand as she walked by and she lost her voice for a moment. She cleared her throat. “reading a book on Greek mythology.”

“You like to read?”

“Yes. Don’t you?”

he shrugs. “Depends on the book.” Why wasn’t she surprised? They didn’t say anything more as they walked towards her house and sure enough, there were men just finishing up on her door. they all straightened up and nodded their heads in acknowledgment of them both. Thomas tied his horse to the lamppost and moved to check the door, before boldly walking into her house as if he owned the place! She stared at him as he asked. “Anything need repairs here?”

she stared at him. “Excuse me?”

he exhaled. “They’re good men, vets and they could do with a bit of work.” She shook her head as he walked into the library. He paused as he saw all the books on the floor.

He went to pick them up, but she said. “Don’t.” He turned towards her as she went and put on a pair of gloves. “Some of these…are over a hundred years old. They have to be handled very carefully.”

His brows rose. “A hundred years old?”

She nodded. “Yes. My father collected old books and he took care of them.”

 
He exhaled and watched as she began picking up the books and putting them on the shelves. He looked around and said. “Your window’s broken.”

“I know.”

He nods. “I’ll tell them to fix it.”

“Mr. Shelby---

it was too late, he was already outside. She groaned and continued carefully picking up the books, placing them gently on the shelf. She shook her head. She didn’t know what to do with him. She sniffled as she put her father’s favorite book. An autographed book of poetry by Keats himself. The binding was split now, it was his pride and joy, now, it was marred. She heard water running and she figured he was in the kitchen. 

Then, she heard him going up the sitars.

Good, God. Did that man have no sense of proper!? She exhaled as she wiped her eyes before removing her gloves and set them on the broken table. “Mr. Shelby?” No answer. “Mr. Shelby?” Again, no answer. She groaned as she inhaled and then went up the stairs. She heard water running and knew he was in her bathroom. He really, really had no common sense! 

He came out of the bath and stated. “They broke the mirror, the handle---

“I know!”

he didn’t appear fazed. “I’ll have someone stop by---

“Mr. Shelby, this is my house. My room,” she stated. “And right now, you’ve barged in uninvited! I get that you want to help, but this,” she shook her head. “it’s not proper.”

“Why not?” he asked, causing her to exhale sharply.

“For God’s sake, Mr. Shelby.” She stated. “I’m single, you’re single and you have men working here!” She exhaled. “I don’t wish to become the target of gossip.”

“No one, will talk about you.” He says. “This is Birmingham. Not London. We help our neighbors.”

God, he really couldn’t be so obtuse. She inhaled. “You already walked me home yesterday, you walked me home again and there are people here to see. Again, I don’t want to be the target of gossip. Neither do you, otherwise you wouldn’t have come barging into the Garrison, shouting about my loyalties to the Italians or to,” she nearly said ‘you’, but she caught herself in time and stated. “community. In truth, Mr. Shelby, I don’t even know why you’re here!” He opened his mouth but she cut him off. “And don’t say it’s because of your aunt, because we don’t even know if your aunt knew my mother. And even if she did, that still doesn’t give you license to barge into my house and start making changes without my permission!”

“Do you have a nice dress?”

she stared at him in complete shock. That was completely random! “What?”

He nodded as he repeated. “Do you, have a nice dress?”

She let out a sharp laugh. “Yes, I do, but---

“Good.” He turned and left her room and went down the stairs. “I wanna take you to the races.”

Her jaw dropped as her brain fried at those words. “Uhmm,” why was she even considering this? She didn’t know him! Besides, him taking her to the races, that implied interest. But, he hadn’t said he wanted to court her or anything, which meant he was thinking about something else! “no. No,” she hurried down the stairs after him. “no, you’re not taking me to the races.”
He made it to the foot of the stairs before turning around and looking up at her. “Why not?”

Why not? God, he was vexing! “Well, several reasons.” She stated. “First, I am not to be ordered around like one of your men. I’m a lady and I don’t care that you want to take me to the races, I want to be asked properly!” he had the audacity to chuckle at her. “Furthermore, I don’t know your intentions Mr. Shelby.” 

Oh, that caused him to still and he actually looked slightly confused. “Intentions?”

“Yes, I couldn’t possibly accept until I know what they are.” Her heart pounded in her chest. “Why do you want to take me to the races?”

He exhaled. “Look, I just said I'd take you to the races. It doesn’t mean that---

“No,” she shook her head. “you specifically said that you wanna take me to the races.” He said nothing as he studied her. “Why?” It was silent for a moment and she exhaled. “I don’t get it! I mean, you’ve walked me home and we occasionally bump into each other. Half the time you’re yelling at me, regardless, I don’t see a reason for me to go to the races with you. So, yes, I’m asking why you want me to go with you. Why do you?” No answer. She suddenly felt very awkward. She exhaled and shook her head. “Look, I have work to do. Please…just go.”

He looks through her and then nods. “Alright.”

And with that, he turned and walked calm and collectedly out of the house! She shook her head and wet to library. She put on her gloves and resumed putting them carefully on the bookshelves. Normally, she sorted them by title and subject, but she was so rattled that she didn’t want to be in here in a moment longer. What did he want with her? If he wasn’t interested in her, then why the hell was he acting as if he was? Yesterday…he’d clearly been acting as if he was interested in her! And if he was, then why the hell wouldn’t he just tell her that!? 

He was a peaky blinder, a clearly dangerous man. Stating his intentions, if there were or weren’t any, shouldn’t have been that hard for him! She didn’t think he was a coward, but maybe she was wrong and he really was as scared of her as the next man. Every relationship had ended because of little things. But the biggest complaint was her being ‘too much’ for the. She couldn’t help it! Her father was a writer! Of course, she had a tendency to overanalyze things! He'd always run ideas by her and she'd help him figure things out. But whenever any man got to see just how truly jumbled up her thoughts were they took off running! She was a mess, she always was and even he wasn’t interested in someone as messed up as she was. Her father was wrong, there wasn't a single man on earth who'd appreciate her thoughts. She was too much and she required too much.

Chapter Text

That evening,

Why do you want to take me to the races?

It had been a simple question that she’d asked him, but now, his head was f**king spinning. F**king hell, he knew that she had a temper on her but she also had a mouth on her! Not that he minded her babbling, but he minded how she demanded access into his private thoughts. He wasn’t good with private thoughts or feelings, but she was smart. He could see that she understood that he was curious about her, but she’d gone too far into her head and had gotten lost. He’d asked her to go to the races, well, sorta demanded it, at least in her mind. But, it was pretty similar to being asked out on a date. He could imagine her getting asked out on a date and then asking why. It was mostly confusing to him that she’d actually ask why any man wanted to spend time with her. What man in his right mind wouldn’t? 

She was beautiful, kind, sweet, and intriguing. She was like a mysterious gift, wrapped to entice any man, while remaining completely oblivious to her allure. He wouldn’t claim to be an expert on women as he’d learned today with Ada. Women pretty much did whatever they wanted and expected it to all make sense. Well, it didn’t make sense. It didn’t make sense that Ada, his little sister, had gotten herself pregnant by Freddie Thorne. Christ, of all the men did it have to be Freddie Thorne!? Freddie knew that Tommy couldn’t touch him and that’s why he’d gone and f**ked Ada. Gotten her pregnant because he’d expect them to fund his revolution. Ada, she’d thought it was love, but he knew better. Thank God Autumn was the quiet and sensible one. She’d probably die an old maid because of her stutter, but she was a beautiful girl. Probably just needed the right man to bring her out of her shell a bit, make her laugh. But he needed to be a good man, a man out of the business. Autumn was too gentle and sensitive for her own good. 

“So,” Polly said as she came into the room, semi bringing him out of his thoughts. “Monaghan Boy finally lost?”

he didn’t even bother to look at her. “Third time unlucky.” He gestured towards the table he was sitting at, surrounded by hundreds of pounds. “We took money from all over the city.”

“Yeah, but you'll pay it back to people round here.” Polly said firmly. “Buy your popularity back.”

He nodded and gave her a half smile, hoping that she’d go away and leave him to figure this out. “Already done.”

“Taught you well.” She said simply before leaning towards him. “And you fixed this race without the permission of Billy Kimber?” he began to take a drink of his glass of whiskey. Oh, Poll grabbed that glass and smashed it. He brought his hands up to shield his face from the spray of glass and whiskey. “Obviously didn't teach you well enough!” she snapped. “Rule one. You don't punch above your weight!”

he exhaled. Alright, they were doing this tonight. “Billy Kimber is there for the taking.”

“Says who?” she demands. “Says Tom and his parliament of one. I ran this business for five years.”

“Yeah.” He stated. “While I was away fighting, remember?” well he’d come back now and Polly had to get used to the idea. “ Where I learned some things, such as you strike when the enemy is weak.” He stood up and move so he was out of smacking distances from Polly. “And I thought you came here to talk family business.”

She shot him a look. “I'll deal with it.” She went to get her purse and bag as he leaned up against the stool near the stove. “You're too busy taking over the world!”

“Polly,” he said simply. “if it's about Ada, I need to know.”

She debated, exhaling deeply before nodding and reaching into her bag. She pulled out a letter, which she looked at it for a bit before walking towards him. “Ada wants you to give Freddie this letter.” She set the letter on the table before turning and walking around to the other side of the table. “She wants Freddie to know she's having his baby. He deserves an opportunity to do the right thing. I say we give them a chance.

He shook his head before picking up the letter. He looked at it, practically seeing Ada’s hopes and dreams for the future on the front of the letter. And Polly, she’d had a hard life and he could feel that younger side of her, still searching for healing from the man who should have come back for her, but hadn’t. He shook his head again. “For a woman who's had a hard life of men, you're still full of romance, eh?” he glanced at Polly. No smile. Because she didn’t want to admit the truth, so he’d say it for her. “What do you think Freddie sees in our Ada?”

“That's Freddie's business.”

She avoided the question. Polly only avoided questions like that when she didn’t want to admit the truth. “No. No, I'll tell you what he sees. He sees machine guns and rifles and ammunition and some glorious revolution!”

“What is it you really don't like about Freddie?” Polly asks.

God, were they all really so blind? Could they really not see Freddie’s ambition and ties with the communist party could do to Ada. “She'll have no life with a man on the run.” He shook his head before stating. “If you can't see that, you can't see much.”

He pushed the lid back on the fireplace as Polly grabbed the fire poker. She brought it up over her head and he dropped Ada’s letter into the fire. Freddie was no good for Ada and even Polly knew it. He’d expected her to hit him, but she didn’t. Her face twisted in frustration before she slammed the poker down on top of the stove. “Damn them for what they did to you in France!!”

Oh, another reason for Freddie not to marry Ada. He could claim it was love, but it wasn’t love. Men like them that came back after the war, they weren’t capable of love. So, they searched for comfort in anyway that they could. But after a while…their souls became cold and empty again. There was no love in them to give to anyone. It was possible. “Tell Ada Freddie went to America.” Polly walked away from him and went to get her purse and hat. “Or Russia.” She ignored him. “Polly, it'd do no good for Ada to bring a baby into the world alone. Poll, listen.” She wasn’t going to listen to him. So he raised his voice and shouted louder for her to hear him. He’d make her hear him! “The truth is you would've hit me with that thing, if it weren't for the fact that you know I'm right!”

Not a word still. He kicked the stool he was leaning against with a furious exhale as he brought the cigarette to his lips. “Who the f**k are you?” Polly asked, causing him to straighten up.

“I’m here to see Tommy.” That was Kate. He knew her voice from anywhere. “I was just returning----

“He’s in there.” Polly said. “Make it quick. He’s busy taking over the f**king world.”

He didn’t need to see Kate to feel her confusion from a mile away. He turned and looked towards the door as she came around the corner, slightly uncomfortable. He could only look at her. Christ, she was so beautiful. She was beautiful like a sunset on a warm summer night. It was so hard to look away from her.

“Hi.” She said faintly, slightly uneasy.

He nodded. “Hi.”

There was an awkward silence between them until she said. “I didn’t mean to interrupt---

“You weren’t.” He assured her. “Just family business.”

She exhaled as she said. “I see.” She licked those red lips of hers and he dropped his cigarette in the stove. She cleared her throat and walked towards him. “I’m just returning this.” She held his handkerchief out to him. 

“Thank you.”

He took it from her and she cleared her throat. “I’ll go.”

Oh, he’d never moved so fast to grab ahold of a woman’s hand until this moment, but he did. He moved fast and grabbed her hand. She turned towards him and looked down at their joined hands as he said. “Stay.”
She hesitated before looking at the clock. “I can only stay five minutes. Harry’s waiting for me.”

five minutes. Why was there never enough f**king time when it came to her? He nodded and tugged her towards him. She stayed stiff, so he didn’t pull her into his arms. After a minute, he asked her. “How much of that did you hear?”

she sighed. “Just you aunt saying, ‘Damn them, for what they did to you in France.’ And I heard you after that.”

“How’d you get inside?”

“Your sister answered the door, Autumn. Finn directed me back here though.” He nodded. She hesitated and then asked. “Ada’s your sister, right?” He nods. “She’s pregnant.”

“Yes, she is.” He shook his head and avoided looking at her.

“The man abandoned her?”

he exhales. “Not that easy.”

“Do they…love each other?”

he shakes his head. “Love doesn’t exist. Ada’s still foolish enough to try and prove the facts of the world wrong.”

She frowned. “So, you don’t believe in love?”

He was silent for a long time before saying. “No.”

She bit her lip and asked softly. “Because of Greta?” he looked at her suspiciously. She knew a little bit too much about him and his personal life to suit him. “I heard, I’m sorry.”

“Don’t be.” He was finding his voice around her. “She’s in the past…I don’t look at the past.” If he looked to the past, he’d be staring all these monster in the eye and he’d had enough of these monsters. He wasn’t going to be dragged back into the past. He looked at her to see her staring back at him.

God, the greenness of her eyes could cause him to forget all the mud of France. He could feel himself getting lose in her every time that she looked at him. Unable to resist the call of temptation, he leaned forward to kiss her. Naturally, she pulled back and she looked at him in confusion. “What are you doing?”

He studied her and instead of answering her question, then asked. “Haven’t you been kissed before?”

Oh, he watched the blood drain out of her face so quickly it was almost amusing. She, was going to be a fun chase, just what he needed. She bit her lip, floundering to find the words before stating. “Men, ask permission.”

He shakes his head slightly. “I’m not one of your London boys.”

“C-clearly, Mr. Shelby.” she inhaled as she suddenly blurts out. “I’m not scared of you. I have a feeling that you’re a very direct man as well.” He avoids her gaze. “So…I’d like to know, why you want to kiss me.” He said nothing. How could she not know why he wanted to kiss her? He was stressed. She’s standing there with her hair down around her face, biting her lip, which is a f**king clue as to how she’s begging to be kissed. He had a feeling that once he kissed her he wouldn’t be able to stop. “My father is dead and I, however, consider myself to be my own protection. So, I’d rather you be straight with me. Please,” they finally looked each other in the eye and he nearly drowned in those eyes of her. They were so green and so beautiful. “I don’t have time for games.”

Neither did he. “You talk too f**king much.” He said as he cupped her face in his hands.

“But---

“Shut up.” He said as he pulled her towards him, intending to lay a kiss on her that left her unable to think of another word. She babbled because she was nervous, now, she'd have no time to babble or get confused. He'd put that mouth of hers to good use!

Chapter Text

“Whoa!” Kate half-shrieked as she jerked backwards, her hip hitting the table, causing a loud clatter. She looked to see the table loaded with a pile of money, she’d knocked over several stacks of coins. “I’m s---

“Yeah, I don’t give a f**k.” He said as he advanced towards her. “Autumn took the numbers, so, they’re accurate.”

She put a hand on his chest as she threatened. “If you kiss me,” he paused. “I swear to God that I’m going to smack the hell out of you!”

Now, most men would step back, but this man looked her dead in the eye as he said. “I don’t care.”

She stared at him. “What’s matter with---

His mouth closed over hers and her heart started pounding as if it hadn’t beat for years, only to come to for this moment. Kate was stunned. She didn’t know what to make of this moment or this man! He deepened the kiss and a groan sneaked out of his mouth. She remembered him asking her if she’d been kissed before. She had, it’s just…it hadn’t been anything like this! Heat instantly enflamed her face at his touch, especially when his hand went from her face, to her neck and his finger twined themselves in her hair. God, what was he doing? He felt stressed, but, there was something underneath that. An eagerness, almost a hunger and it was intriguing. 

She took a step back, again hitting the table and, she felt him smile against her lips! Not fair! That man NEVER smiled and he was smiling NOW!? When she couldn’t see his face?! Why did she want to see him smile!? What was going on with her? She could barely breathe and she grabbed ahold of his forearm for support! His other hand went around her waist and he pulled her against his solid body. She moaned! God, she’d never had a man be this…aggressive. No, aggressive wasn’t the right word, passionate. All of a sudden, the quarreling made sense! He’d been frustrated and she’d probably been driving him to distraction! Good! He deserved it!

But, what about her? Did she want this? Did she want to be kissed by him? God, she could barely breathe! Another sound snaked out of her lips as her legs turned to butter. God! Why was he…why was he Thomas Shelby? There was no describing this man. He was unlike any other man on the face of this earth. Shock flowed through her as she realized that yes, she did want to be kissed by him. He broke the kiss to say something that she didn’t understand against her lips.

“What?” she asked.

He just shook his head and kissed her again. His kisses, this time, weren’t as demandingly passionate. They were softer, gentle and seeking. Ok, these kisses, she liked…a lot. She could just melt in his arms if he kept kissing her like this. She moaned as she placed her hands on his shoulders and held onto him. She didn’t know how she was ever going to look him in the eye after this. God, she’d never been kissed like this. She’d never kissed anyone who made her feel this way. She was breathing heavily and it was hard to get a coherent thought together. Even after he stopped kissing her and he stood there, his hand still in her hair…she didn’t want him to let her go. God, this tension…it was unlike anything that she’d ever felt. It must have had an effect on him as well, for they just stood there, staring at each other. He kept touching her face, stroking her scar with his thumb.

He inhaled. “Kate---

CRACK! She’d warned him. He said he didn’t care. This…this whole thing. It was too much it was too much! It was too strong between them and he needed to know, that even though she wanted it, such things weren’t acceptable. She slapped him and by God, she slapped him so hard that her hand was throbbing!

He let out a groan, rubbing his jaw lightly as he exhaled. “Christ, you pack a wallop.”

She nods, her heart pounding violently in her chest. “I do.” God, he was beyond baffling to her at times. He knew that she was going to hit him, but, he looked amused! Why? She inhaled and asked him quietly. “Why did you do that?”

He exhaled and asked. “Why do you think I kissed you?”

Oh, how he loved to play games with her head. “Why can’t you answer a question?”

“Why do you have over think everything?” He inquired, causing her to look up at him. God, she nearly got lost in those blue eyes of his. “It was a kiss, Kate.” No, it wasn’t. She’d been kissed before, but it was NEVER like this, his kiss still lingering on her lips! “Why do you think I kissed you?”

“I have no idea why you’d want to kiss me!” She said in frustration. “That’s why I’m asking you! Because,” she groaned. “I don’t understand you! You-you and I, we fight---

“That’s all just a bit of fun, Kate.” He said. 

“No one,” she snaps. “enjoys arguing!”

“We do.” He said. “Why else do you think I let you say those things to me?”

oh, she did not want that to be right! But then, she did! She enjoyed irritating him, mostly because he deserved it! “Will you just,” she shrieked in frustration before exhaling sharply. “you are…one of the most confusing men I’ve ever met in my life!”

“I know.” He says with a faint smile on his lips. “Look, we’ll talk about this tomorrow.”

She groaned. “Mr. Shelby--

“It’s Tommy,” he corrected, causing her jaw to drop slightly. “and you, are now ten minutes late.”

“What the,” she whipped around and looked at the clock. Sure enough! She was ten minutes late! She groaned dramatically. “you just---why won’t just stop running around and messing up my life!?”

He shakes his head as he walks her towards the front door. “Believe me, I ask myself the same question every time I look at you.”

“See!! That’s what I don’t understand!!” He shakes his head. “I am serious!” She yanks her arm free and turns towards him. “You, you says things like that make it clear that I’m a nuisance, but you seem to want to, pursue a relationship with me. So, yes, I am beyond confused!”

he exhales. “We’ll talk about this---

“No, we’ll talk about this right now!” She snapped, which caused him to look at her with amusement. “I don’t care if I’m late for work, because I am not going to go to work and be driven out of my mind! What do you want?” She demanded. “I gather you’re the kind of man who’s used to women just falling down at your feet. We’ll that’s not me!”

“I know.” He said honestly.

She shakes her head as she asked him. “What…do you want with me? Please, it’s driving me insane!”

He was silent for a long time, then he said. “You.” 

That word, was enough to cause the air to whoosh out of her lungs. She stared at him as her blood began to chill. “I’m not going all the way till marriage.”

He nods. “I know.”

“How can you possibly know that when we haven’t discussed it?”

he shakes his head as he runs his hand through her hair. “I’m a man, I have my ways.”

She inhaled as she said. “Well…what are we doing? Are we courting?”

“We’re not doing anything serious.” He said. “Just seeing where this goes.”

“Where what goes?”

he shakes his head. “Kate…stop it with the f**king overthinking and just enjoy it.”

“I can’t enjoy it,” she said. “because I have no clue what you’re thinking! Is it just fun and games? Are you thinking marriage?” That caused his hand to drop from her face. “I’ll take that as a no. Are you courting me---

“No one courts down here.” He says. “This isn’t the 1800’s.”

She inhales. “Well, I don’t like dating. It’s too loose and easy.”

“That’s why,” he says. “we should just go on, slow and easy, no pressure.”

She shakes her head. “That still doesn’t let me into your intentions.”

“Kate, I can’t tell you what intentions are because I don’t know what they f**king are yet!” She stared at him as he guided her towards the door. “I’m just…very aware of you being there and I want you to be there a bit more. Now, I’ve had one hell of a day and I’ve got a big meeting tomorrow, so, run along. Alright?” 

“Do you have a headache?” She asked, causing him to glance at her. “I make this tea that---

“I don’t drink tea.”

“I used to make it for my father. He’d get headaches from the constant writing and this helped.”

“Kate, if you made me tea every time I had a f**king headache,” he opened the door for her. “you’d never leave my house.” Oh…God. He, he had no filter, whatsoever. He stood there in the street beside her, studying her with those damn blue eyes of his. He traced her lips with his thumb before stating lowly. “F**king worth it Kate.” She had no words. She knew what he was referring to. The kiss. He inhaled and said. “We’ll talk tomorrow, eh? See if things’ll be a bit clearer in that head of yours. Alright?”

she wasn’t so sure. She nodded. “Alright.”

“Hey,” he said quietly. “don’t over think it. Alright?”

she bit her lip and said. “You want it to be casual, then, right?” 

he nodded and said. “For now.”

She exhales and she shakes her head. “God, I don’t see how.”

“Why not?” he inquired, causing her to groan.

“I didn’t…mean to say that out loud!”

he laughed, causing her to look up and see him with an actual smile on his handsome face. It was a genuine smile and laugh, not sarcastic. He had very handsome features, but right here, right now, with a smile on his face…he’d never looked more attractive. “Christ, you’re something Kate.”

“Is that good, or bad?” She asked. “I’m always, always going to talk.”

“Talk all the f**k you want.” He said. “I don’t talk, so, you go ahead and do your thing and I’ll do my thing. Alright?”

she sighed. “I suppose.”

“You have a gun on you?”

she nodded. “Always.”

“Good.” He exhaled and said. “Let me get my coat. I’ll walk you to the Garrison.”

“You don’t need to!” he closed the door on her and she exhaled. There was no point in arguing with him, there never was! 

Never before had there been a man who could flit back and forth between gentleman and scoundrel so easily! She just had a feeling that Tommy Shelby was more scoundrel than gentleman! God, her mother hadn’t gotten around to telling her what to do with that kind of man! Yes, there were obvious signs of caution, but…God! Her mother never even told her what it’d be like to be around a man who’s presence while disconcerting, made her like she was home just standing near him.

Chapter Text

The following evening,

It was cold outside. But Thomas Shelby was in such a haze that he barely noticed the sting of the rain. He’d thought he was hollow, but tonight, hew knew he wasn’t. There were still feelings inside him and by God….they f**king hurt.

You bought at the fair in bad feeling. The Lees put a bad seed in the hoof and got an old woman to put a spell.

Whatever it is, he says it spread to the other feet.

It's going to his heart by tomorrow, I say! I've seen curses like this twice. Can't take them back, Tom.

I told you, Tommy. Better enemies to have than black blood gypsies.

He was going mad. There was anger and hate enough in this world. But why did it have to be an innocent animal that had to suffer? Antares. He’d died with the name that Kate had given him. Oh, his heart had shattered when he’d killed his beautiful horse. It wasn’t going to be a fast or a racehorse, but it had been white. It reminded him of the pony that his mother had bought him just before she’d died. His horse had died of natural causes. Antares, had been poisoned.

He’d hesitated when he’d pointed the gun at Antares. Antares looked back, with wide brown eyes that were filled with fever. He’d started crying before he even pulled the trigger. BANG! Antares went down. The blood went everywhere, staining the stall, Tommy’s face and marring his white fur. Christ, that sight wouldn’t leave him for a bit. Antares had been tied up, along with his leg. So, he’d gone down and laid on his side, but his tied up leg was suspended. He was sick. He got sick and threw up in a bucket. He loved horses and this one, it had a special connection for him. Now, that connection was gone because of his own hand and he had no one to blame but himself.

As he walked down the street, he found that he was near the Garrison. It was late, but Harry would be there. And Christ, did he need a f**king drink. No, he needed to get drunk out of his mind to forget that sight. As he banged on the door, it crossed his mind that there was only one person in the world that he wanted to see right now. But she was gone home by now and he’d have to see her tomorrow morning. He’d walk by the house and hope to see a light on, but, no, he wouldn’t wake her. 

“We’re closed.” He stilled. That was Kate. What was she doing up? It was nearly midnight! He exhaled in relief, God, she was there and she was up.

“Kate,” he exhaled heavily. “let me the f**k in.”

She didn’t even hesitate. He heard her hurry to unlock the door and she opened it for him. Those green eyes of hers widened as she took in the sight of him. “Oh, my God! What happened?” She knew. He could see it in her eyes that she knew something was wrong. “Are you alright?”

He wasn’t surprised, she was often kind, even when he didn't deserve her caring nature. She’d take the pain away. She’d always take the pain away. “Just get me a drink.”

“I’ll get you the whole bottle, but,” she stood in front of him, placing her hand on his chest. “are you hurt?” She touched his cheek as she said. “There’s blood on your face.”

So, the rain hadn’t done as thorough a job as he would have hoped. He exhaled and said. “It’s not my blood.”

She inhaled deeply. “Alright, I’ll get you a drink.” He watched her. She wore a plain dress today, an emerald green dress with a white apron. How the f**k did she manage to keep it clean working in a place like this? He coughed and that made her look up from where she’d grabbed a half-empty bottle of whiskey. “You’re soaked through.”

He took the bottle from her and she handed him a glass. “Where’s Harry?”

“An old friend of mine is coming down from London tomorrow.” She explained. “I traded the night shift with Harry so I could have lunch with him.” Him. She was having lunch with a man. Oh, he couldn’t f**king have that. He’d question her about that in a minute. He sat down so he could pour himself a glass of whiskey. “Harry’s at the pictures.” He coughed again before bringing up the glass to his lips. He downed it as she sat down right beside him. “What happened?”

oh, he couldn’t tell her right now. He leaned back in the chair, exhaling heavily as he waited to get his aching soul under control. F**k! He was not, he was not going to cry in front of her. He closed his eyes and took a few minutes to get everything under control. But closing his eyes, brought the image of blowing Antares’s brains all over the f**king stall! After a few minutes, he exhaled and said. “I just put a bullet in his head.”

She blinked and asked cautiously. “Who’s head? The man who got Ada pregnant?”

He shook his head and then said. “The horse.”

She went still, her face actually growing pale as she asked. “Antares?” He nodded. “Why?”

“Because he looked at me the wrong way.” He felt his eyes widen a little as he shook his head slightly. For some reason, it felt as if he was giving her a warning to not get involved with him. It was a bad business. “It’s not a good idea to look at Tommy Shelby in the wrong way.”

“That’s a lie.” She said without blinking or hesitating. “I’ve seen you when you’re on a horse, I’ve seen the way you touch and treat them. No man, touches an animal with that kind of kindness without loving them.” Christ, when had he become that f**king transparent? He didn’t think he let anyone get that close but her…she saw him. He didn’t know how she did, but she did see him and he didn’t understand why. She was special. That’s why he’d initially been attracted to her, but now, that attraction was changing. She placed her hand on his arm and his gaze went down to her soft touch. “What really happened?”

he was silent for a long time, watching as her hand gently stroked his arm, pausing once she placed her hand over his hand. Blood sprinkles, apparently didn’t bother her or she still wouldn’t be touching him. He kept his gaze on her hand as he admitted. “He was cursed. Someone, put a bad seed in his hoof…infection was too bad.”

Her fingers curled over his. “I’m so sorry.” He looked at her and his heart nearly stopped as he saw her eyes glistening with tears. “He was such a beautiful horse. I’m sorry.”

It wasn’t her fault. There wasn’t anything that could be done. He reached for the bottle, but she beat him to it. She poured another drink for him, keeping her hand on his. He drank only half of it before turning and looking away. He wasn’t really here in the room with her. He was miles away. She knew that, he could tell because she tightened her hold on him. 
“You know, in France,” he said quietly. “in France, I got used to seeing men die. Never got used to seeing horses die.” He paused before stating quietly, least his voice cracked with emotions. “They die badly.”

She stood up and moved towards him. “Look at me.” She said softly. He couldn’t. “Come on, look at me.” He did so reluctantly and they stared at each other for a good ten minutes. Just as he got lost in her eyes, she caressed his face gently. “You’re still in France, aren’t you?” Her…and those all seeing eyes of hers. He didn’t answer as she used her spotless apron to wipe his face clean. She shook her head as she said quietly. “Why didn’t I see?”

Because I didn’t let you. That’s what he wanted to say to her. Instead, he said nothing to her. He just let her wipe his face. Her touch was soothing and gentle. It was comforting and she was warm. He closed his eyes as she dried his hair. Normally, he wouldn’t allow things like this. Things, which made him appear weak and soft. He wasn’t, but for this minute…he could allow himself a moment of weakness around her. She used her nails to brush his hair back in order and he felt chills run down his f**king spine. Christ, she had no idea what she was doing to him.

“Witch.” He murmured.

Her fingers stilled. “What was that?”

He shook his head as he said. “I called you a witch.”

She curled her fingers in his hair. “You call me that often. Is it a compliment or an insult?”

He smiles inwardly. “Compliment. Witches are known as ‘wise women’ or ‘fairy doctors’.”

She exhales. “For a moment…I thought you called me a bitch.”

“No.” He shook his head. He’d never call her that. But as for calling her a witch…she’d put a f**king spell on him and she had no clue. That made her all the more dangerous. 

“Is there a reason, you favor horses above all other animals?” She asked as she just continued running her fingers through his hair. “I understand the love myself, but…with a man like you, I can tell there’s a story.”

That meant talking about his mother. He wasn’t ready to talk about his mother, not after shutting the door on her so many years ago. “Christ, you think you f**king know me.”

“I don’t.” She said gently as she sat back down beside him, running her hand down his arm. “I don’t need to know you to see the story there. It’s written all over your face.”

He looked at her, really looked at her. God, she was looking right through him as if she could read his mind. He reached up and gently touched her face. She exhaled and relaxed her hand into his touch. She felt so warm against his hand, which was cold. After a few minutes, he said. “Sit down.”

“Alright.” She tugged her chair closer to him. 

As he pulled out a cigarette, she leaned her head against his shoulder. He paused, looking at her. She was a strange woman. She was just relaxing…as if she hadn’t a care in the world. As if he wasn’t this man who’d come back from France half-dead. She knew he wasn’t a whole man. She’d said that when she said that he was still in France. So, why was she holding onto him like this? She let out a sigh and he could tell that she was completely relaxed and comfortable. It wasn’t possible, but she was for some reason she was completely at ease around him. For that brief shining moment, he was whole. He was undamaged and he was unbroken. He held onto this moment for as long as his hollow soul would allow.

Chapter Text

“So,” Kate asked as she took Tommy’s glass of whiskey from his hand and sipped it. She could feel him studying her as she put his glass back down. “which racetrack are you taking me to?”

“Cheltenham.” He said as he picked up the glass and looked at it.

She rolled her eyes. “Don’t be so silly.”

“It’s my glass.”

“Don’t be such a baby. Just drink!” to irritate him, she picked up the glass and prepared to take another sip. “ Is Cheltenham races a grand place?”

he lit his cigarette before stating. “The king will be there.”

Kate choked and spat the burning whiskey back into the glass. She hacked on the whiskey while Thomas patted her back. She inhaled raggedly while she wheezed. “King …George?”

“No.” He said dryly. “King Billy Kimber…and all his men. You’ll see them…if you don’t f**king die on me.”

She waved her hand at him before standing up and reaching for the glass of whiskey. “Funny Shelby, funny.” She put it on the bar and grabbed another glass. She actually grabbed two, but she put the extra one to the far end of the table. She filled up his glass again and his head as she sipped it before setting it back in front of him. “And, you’re taking me to the races why? What do you want me to do?”

“For two pounds,” he said through the cigarette. “you'll do what I ask you to do.”

“Oh, you’re paying me? You didn’t say that before!” she said with a laugh before stating firmly. “No, I’m not doing what you ask me to, regardless of how much you’re thinking about paying me. I’ll consider it, but, I may not do it.”

“You will.”

She laughs. “You’re so sure, aren’t you?”

“Yeah.”

She studies him and decides to humor him in this ridiculous conversation. “Alright then, what’s the two pounds for?”

“To buy a dress.”

She laughed. Just like a man, not to know how much a woman’s dress costs. “A nice dress isn’t going to cost two pounds! I’ll buy my own dress, with my own money.”

He exhales. “I can afford to buy you a nice dress.”

“Oh, I’m fairly sure of that, but, I don’t want you to buy me a dress.” She stated firmly. “I don’t want that. I  want,” she picked up his glass of whiskey. “something else instead.”

He exhales deeply. “What?”

“What, what?” she inquired.

“What do you want,” he asked. “you little witch?”

she let out a witch-like cackle, which made him smirk in amusement. “I want the piano back in here.” He blinked in surprise as she stated. “No, I want a better piano too, one that’s been tuned.”

He exhaled deeply. “Is that so?”

“Yes.” She stated. “And, I also want to be able to sing, whenever I want and you, will put up with it. That’s the deal.”

His brow arches and the corner of his lips turn up just a little. “Since when?”

“Since you nearly smiled.” She said as she held his unblinking gaze. Christ, he had beautiful blue eyes. “You should…try to smile a bit more. You have a nice smile.” 

Who was she kidding? He had a beautiful smile. There were a lot of things about him that were beautiful. His eyes, his smile, his face, his protective nature and so many more. But she saw now, that part of his attitude were because of the war. True, he didn’t have an issue as badly as Danny Whizzbang did but, he had his demons. He hid them well and truth be told, without the horse she’d have never caught a glimpse of his demons. And the moment she had, everything became clear. His temper, his mood swings, his inability to just speak about whatever he was or wasn’t feeling. He didn’t know what the future held and he was still trying to get through the present. The strange thing is, she knew that him showing her this side of him was special. Men like him, they held things down and inside themselves. He, however, had felt secure enough around her to let him see this side of him. She didn’t know why he did, she just knew that it was 

He studied her a long time before saying. “I have a hundred pounds---

“No.” She shook her head. “I want the piano and I want to sing. That’s all I want.”

He exhaled and asked. “Why do you want the piano? Is singing very important to you?”

She let out a sigh as she stated. “Every Sunday evening, my parents would sing while they did the dishes. my father, would occasionally work odd jobs, such as bartending to get experience. That’s why his books did so well.”

“Kate---

“Since you haven’t read one of his books, there’s one about a bartender that witnesses a murder. He tries to ignore it, because he has a daughter, named Ann.” She said. “Ann’s my middle name. So, he wrote that book for me and all the royalties go to me. Ironically, it was his best selling book.” 

He studied her before asking. “So,  what do you sing?”

“Anything you want.”

“Right,” he slapped the table, causing her to jump in surprise. “up on the chair.”

“No.” She shook her head. “I’ve been drinking and I am not climbing up on a chair. But,” she moved the whiskey and his glass over. “I’ll sit here on the table and try to look pretty.”

“No trying needed.” He mumbled as he lifted his glass to his lips.

She shook her head, trying hard not to blush as she inquired. “What kind of song do you want to hear? Happy or sad?”

He didn’t even hesitate before stating simply. “Sad.”

She hesitated. “Are you sure? It might break your heart right now.”

He shook his head as he said. “Already broken.” 

And that was the moment that her heart broke for him. She could see it in his eyes, hear it in the way that his voice cracked when he said ‘broken’, that he indeed, was carrying a broken heart in his chest. God, she didn’t want to break his heart anymore. Hadn’t his heart taken enough tonight? She looked at him and for some reason, an old folk song came out. 
I'd pluck a fair rose for my love. I'd pluck a red rose blowin'. Love's in my heart, I'm tryin' so to prove. What your heart's knowin'. God, her voice nearly failed her at the intense stare she found herself trapped in. His stare was soft, but distant. Strange, how they could be mere feet close to each other, but his mind would be miles away.

 
I'd pluck a finger on a thorn. And she would. I'd pluck a finger bleedin'. Red is my heart, a-wounded and forlorn. His head dropped downwards and he looked down at the table. She could see what was going on inside him, the conflict with the darkness. God, he looked as if he was all alone in the world. And your heart needing. God, his heart it must have such a pain in it. She placed her hand on his shoulder as she sang. I'd hold a finger to my tongue. I'd hold a finger waitin'. My heart is sore, that was the moment he chose to look up at her. until it's joined in song. She licked her lips uneasily as she sang the final line. With your heart matin'. 

It was in this moment that she understood why he called her a witch. Things, were tense, hypnotic, almost spell-binding between them. He reached up and caressed her face. She didn’t understand this, his touch, his voice, his softness…it all made no sense to her. But, she’d learn it. It would all come to her in time.

When he leaned forward as if to kiss her, she cleared her throat. “It’s late.”

He nods. “Yeah.”

She whispers. “I’ll walk you home. Make sure you get home alright.”

He snorts and rolls his eyes. “I’ll walk you back.”

“I know.” She said. “I was just trying to make you laugh a little.” He shook his head as she got off the table. She looked around the Garrison and exhaled. “I’ll be back tomorrow and finish this up.”

“You’ve been giving Harry a lot of time off.”

“Yes, he hasn’t had a day off in over ten years.”

He nods as he stands up. “Don’t work too hard.”

“I’m alright.” 

He put his cap on and she grabbed her purse. He frowned. “Where’s your coat?”

“I forgot it this morning.” She shook her head. “It’s a quick walk. I’ll be fine.”

He nodded and they walked outside after turning off the lights, putting the glasses in the sink and securing the doors. It wasn’t pouring anymore, it was just a light sprinkle. He stood close as she locked the doors. As they turned to walk down the street, he undid his coat and pulled it around her. She shivered as she wrapped an arm around his slim waist. His coat was damp, but, it was better than no coat.

They walked in silence till they were nearly at her house. “Two reasons.” He said, drawing her out of this little bubble they were in.

“Hmm?” she inquired, not quite sure what he was saying to her.

“I need to get into the races, can’t with my accent.” He stated simply. “You’ll get me in.”

“So, it’s business?” she inquired.

He nods. “Yeah.”

“And the other reason?” He just looked at her with an annoyed look on his face as they walked towards her front door. She exhaled deeply and decided to just say it. Till he got back from France, she’d have to drop him little hints and guide him along the way. “I already know what the answer is, but,” she turned towards him and held his gaze. “I’d like to hear you say it to my face.”

He arches a brow as she steps out from the shelter of his jacket. “You’re very direct yourself.”

“Have to be, it’s a man’s world.” She said softly as he lit a match for her to see the keyhole. After unlocking the door, she turned on the light just inside the door. She turned towards him to see him studying her carefully. “You don’t strike me as a coward,” those blue eyes of his flashed. “Tommy Shelby.”

His eyes softened. This was the first time, she’s ever called him by his name. It’s always been Mr. Shelby. A sweet, very soft and special tension settled between them. He shifted before stating. “I want to spend time with you.”

She smiled. She’d known it. She’d felt it between them for so long. She nodded as she said softly. “See? That wasn’t so very hard, was it?”

He shook his head. “No.”

It was hard, it was hard for him to talk, but with a little encouragement, he’d hopefully find his voice. She cleared her throat and asked. “When would we be going to the races?”

“In two months, I think.”

“Alright.” She clears her throat. “I tell you what…you call on me a few times---

“Call?” he inquired. 

“Yes, call.” She says. “I am a lady, am I not?”

he nods. “Yeah, you are.”

“Good. So, I suggest that you call on me a few times. And then,” she smiles at him. “I’ll let you know if I want to go with you to the races. Alright?”

“I’m the one asking.” He said.

“I know,” she said quietly. “you’re still in France. So, I figured…I'd give you a little help as you find your way back.” Those eyes of his, they softened as he nodded. Unable to stop herself, she leaned forward and kissed the corner of his mouth. He stared at her in surprise as she took a step back from him. God, he looked so surprised and confused that it was almost adorable. “Goodnight Thomas.”

He could only stare at her as he croaked. “Goodnight, Kate.”

With that, she went inside and locked the door. As she leaned her forehead against the door, she decided that yes, he did look adorable when he was the one confused. It was a nice turning of the tide for them.

Chapter Text

The following afternoon, late

Kate unlocked the private room and walked smack into Thomas Shelby! “Whoa!” She inhaled as she shook her head. “God, you move so silently! Where’d you come from?”

“I have a meeting later.” He stated as he looked her up and down. “You look nice.”

“Thank you.” 

“Where are you going?” 

Regardless of how innocent he was asking, she knew that he was trying to figure out who she was meeting. “Lunch, with a friend.” She said as she moved to put her wrapped up dress under the bar. “I mentioned it last night.”

“Yes, you didn’t say who, though.”

She chuckled and shook her head as she said. “Don’t start acting like you’re jealous.”

“Who with, Kate?” he repeated with a hint of impatience in his voice.

“God, you’re such a child.” She laughs. “He’s an old friend, he works in the fashion industry. He’s bringing me down a bunch of ‘rejects’ from where he works. I buy them, he keeps the commission.”

His brow rose. “So, this is for the races?”

she nods. “Yes, it is.”

He studied her and said. “I asked you the day before. You decided to go before saying yes.”

“I still haven’t said yes,” she pointed out. “I just want something on hand, if I say yes.”

He shakes his head. “F**k, you’re a mad woman.”

“Too mad for you to handle?”

“I can handle every f**king thing you throw at me Kate.”

“We’ll see, Mr. Shelby. We’ll see.” He took a step closer which caused her to swallow uneasily. “ By the way, you never said when we might be going to the races.”

He nods. “I’ll let you know as soon as I know.” He lifts his cigarette his lips. “I’ll give you an answer by tomorrow, alright?”

“But,” she thinks on his ludicrous answer for a moment. “if you don’t know now, but will by tomorrow… something’s going to happen, isn’t it?”

“Yeah.”

“Like what?” She inquires.

He clears his throat. “Kate, I would tell you…but you talk too f**king much.”

Kate would be insulted, if it weren’t true. “Fair point. I guess, you can’t tell me any of your plans or anything.”

“No.” He shakes his head. “I don’t think you’d do it on purpose---

“It would just come out.” She had to admit. When she got nervous or scared, she started babbling. “So, you’ll have to tell me about it tomorrow then.”

He nods. “Yeah, I will.”

She hesitated before asking. “How are you today?”

“Ok.” He says with a nod before stating. “You look real nice.”

“Thank you.” She did a half turn so he could see the back. “I know, it’s a bit much for around here, but the dress is two years old and I'd like to make sure that it got it’s full use.”

He nods. “Be sure that the dress you get for the races is new, alright?”

“Alright.” The doors to the pub opened and two men came in, heading towards Tommy. She exhaled. “Well, I’m going to wait outside.”

“You can stay.” He said quietly. “No need to rush.”

“I don’t want to interrupt.”

“You won’t.” He said quietly. 

“Well, Tommy,” the older one of the two said. “we made it.”

“Got Lizzie to f**king babysit.” The younger one said. “Christ, didn’t know we had a barmaid.”

“You would,” he stated. “if Polly hadn’t banned you from the pub.” The older one laughed and Thomas cleared his throat. “Kate, this is my brother. Arthur.”

She blinked, surprised that he was actually bothering to introduce them. She nodded at Arthur and said. “Nice to meet you.”

“Nice to see you as well.” Arthur said. “Ain’t been in for a drink for a while. Been too f**king busy.”

She nodded. “Well, nothing much has changed, except we’re allowing singing in the pubs now.” Thomas exhaled and he rolled his eyes. “Isn’t that right, Mr. Shelby?”

“I made no such promise, Kate.” He stated, causing her to laugh at him. He shook his head and tried to ignore her. 

Arthur nodded as he watched them. “Right, and this here’s John.”

John removed his hat….and her entire world slowed down. She knew him. He… was the soldier who’d tried to steal a kiss from her and nearly succeeded. John smirked, charmingly at her, clearly fancying himself to be quite the lady’s man. Well, he wasn’t! “F**king hell Tom, no wonder Harry hired her. She’s quite a looker!”

“You!” she didn’t even hesitate. She grabbed a pitcher of beer at the table and chucked it into his face. “You f**king bastard!!”

“Woah!!” Arthur said. “Hold on a minute---

she threw the pitcher down and stomped outside of the pub. Well, she only got through the first set of doors because Thomas grabbed her. She let out a shriek as she spun around. “Don’t touch me!” She warned him. “Do NOT touch me, right now!”

“Alright.” He said as he studied her. “Why the f**k---

“Ask him why I broke his nose on the train!” She snapped. “Go on! Ask him!”

Thomas’s face froze and he said. “That was you?”

“Yes, it was!” She inhaled as she shuddered. “God!”

“Alright, alright.” He said. “Come back inside for a minute.”

“No!”

“Kate,” he said. “you can walk in there…or I’m going to give you a nudge.”

She let out a huff as she pushed the door open. “I hate you.”

He said nothing as he moved past her towards John. “She’s crazy!” John said loudly.

He exhaled and said. “John….you put a hand on her again,” the whole garrison went quiet. “and I’ll break your hand.”

John and Arthur stared at him in shock. “What?” John asked. “What’s that---

“Remember the girl on the train?” he asked. “The one who broke your nose?”

Recognition flashed in John’s eyes. “Look, it was just a kiss Tommy.”

Thomas’s entire body went stiff. “You tried to kiss her?” oh, he wanted to hit him, she could see that.

“Look, it didn’t mean nothing.”

“Then why do it?” She demanded, causing everyone to look at her. “I’m standing there, in full mourning for my parents, trying to get you off me and every man in the train is laughing and whistling!!” She inhaled deeply, trying to get control over herself, but failing. “What’s the matter with you?! Who does that?! I was wearing full mourning for my parents, but if I had been mourning for a fiancé or something like that, your actions would be beyond reprehensible!!” she shakes her head before stomping out of the room. “Men like you are beyond disgusting!!”

she didn’t even wait around to hear the rest of the words. She stormed out of the Garrison and leaned against the wall, breathing heavily. God, she wished that she smoked, but she didn’t. She exhaled and closed her eyes, blinking back tears. God, she hated, hated men like that! She didn’t understand why she allowed Thomas’s manhandling. He wasn’t the most gentle man on the planet, but…she allowed it for some reason. She inhaled as she wiped her face. She did not want to cry today, not when she’d dressed up so pretty.

“Kate?” she inhaled and looked upwards, not looking at Thomas. He exhaled deeply and stood beside her. “I told him to apologize to you.”

“Arthur was there,” she shook her head. “he was laughing at the whole thing. I had to go to the next carriage to be left alone.”

“You weren’t alone.” He said quietly. “Cause I was the soldier who was sleeping in the carriage. You were sleeping when I got up.” 

“I was pretending.” She sniffled and wiped her eyes. “I didn’t know…what you’d do and I had enough---

“It’s alright.” He said. “I didn’t know. I’m sorry.”

“It’s not your fault.” She inhaled deeply.

He exhales as he says. “Still, I could have been there for you.”

“You were.” She inhaled. “No one disturbed me because you were in there. So, you were there in a way Thomas.” He looked at her as she confessed. “I hated…seeing soldiers on the trains and everything. Not, because of what John did,” she explained. “it’s just…when the war ended, everything was delayed because they were trying to get home to their families. Every time, a train or a bus was delayed,” she dropped her gaze. “I was reminded…how alone I am in the world now. I have no family anymore and my dad had no problems telling a few soldiers to go to hell when they bothered me. I missed having him there and that whole incident only served to remind me that I’m…alone in the world now.”

Thomas was silent before he said. “You’re not alone, Kate.”

“It feels like it.” She whispered. “I have no one---

“You have me.” He said, causing her to still. “It’s not much, but…you’ve got us. You and Poll should get alone, I think she’ll like you.”

“Don’t force her---

“Kate,” he states firmly. “I don’t have to force you. She’ll like you.”

“Until she finds out I threw a pitcher of beer in your brother’s face.”

He shrugs. “She nearly shot John for leaving a gun around. I can see her taking your side. She got John to sober up, that’s why you haven’t met him before.”

She blinked. “Sober up, what happened?”

He exhaled. “His wife died while he was coming back. Came home to find her dead.”

So, he’d been married when he tried to kiss her. The little bastard! That’s what she thought, but she didn’t say it aloud. Instead, she said simply. “My condolences for his loss.”

He nodded and said nothing for a while, but she could feel him studying her. “Is that why…you like to be asked? Because of John?”

"I like to be asked before that with your brother. Sometimes, men who've wanted to kiss me I've had no interest in. So, when they asked, I could turn them down easily enough." She bit her lip before stating simply. “I’m not a piece of meat, you can’t just grab me.”

“You’re the last piece of chocolate cake.” He said simply. “Everyone wants it.” She snorts as she shakes her head. “I’ll try and mind my hands, but…that’s not who I am, Kate.”

“I know.” And she did. He’d known loss, so, he knew how short life was. So, he grabbed and he held on tightly.

“Hey,” he said softly. “I will…try and remember to ask or let you know. Ok?”

she smiled faintly as she nodded. “Thank you.” She looked up at him as she said. “I’d appreciate that so much, Tommy.” He nodded and leaned forward slightly. She didn’t think he was going to kiss her, well, on the lips at least.

“Katherine!” She sighed and looked up to see Daniel Banks walking towards her two assistants and four suitcases in tow! He waved at her as he asked. “What are you doing in this godforsaken town?”

she bit her lip before stating. “Finding home, Daniel.”

“There’s mud everywhere!” Daniel said.

She exhaled and said. “Daniel, this Thomas Shelby, he runs Birmingham.” Daniel’s face instantly went pale. “Thomas, this is Daniel Banks. We grew up together.”

Thomas nods and surprisingly, Thomas seemed relaxed at meeting Daniel. Actually, she could tell from the look in his eyes that Thomas had already decided that Daniel wasn’t a threat towards him whatsoever. And he’d be right, Daniel was just… Daniel, too foppish for her.  Thomas nods. “Nice to meet you.” He turns back to her. “I’m going back inside. Look at me.” She did just as his lips settled on the corner of her mouth, causing her to shiver. He nods before stating. “Make sure you have a really nice dress. When this all dies down…I’m going to take you out dancing.”

“Tommy you don’t have to---

“I want to.” He said as he held her gaze. “I want to see you.”

Ooh, the shivers that filled her stomach…they were beyond exquisite. She could only stare as Thomas turned and walked back into the Garrison as if he hadn’t just taken her breath away. “Whoa,” Daniel asked. “right, who…the hell is that and what’s he to you?”

“I have no idea.” She said simply. “But…we’re going to find out.”

“Be careful, he’s the kind of man who pursues a woman to get what he wants and then discards them.” She shoots him a look. “Not that you’d let him do that, but….there’s enough fire and spice in you to keep him coming back for more. You’re like gingerbread at Christmas, can’t get enough of it.”

She shakes her head. “Why does everyone compare me to sweets?” at the look of confusion on Daniel’s face, she explained. “He just called me chocolate cake and you’re calling me gingerbread!”

Daniel went still and then he pouted. “You HAD to say chocolate cake, didn’t you?”

She laughed. “Come on. We’ll pick up something at the bakery. Alright?”

“Yes and since,” Daniel said. “you finally have a man in your life, you can wear something striking.”

“He is not my man,” she said firmly. “it’s casual.”

Daniel laughed. “It stopped being casual the moment he said, “I wanna see you.” No man, who’s not serious says things like that.” She shakes her head. What did Daniel know anyway? Besides, she hadn’t bought anything from him since the war, it’d be nice to dress up. And yes, it was nice to have someone to dress up for.

Chapter Text

Two hours later,

Kate inhaled as she walked into the pub. It was a merry crowd tonight. There was singing tonight, which was strange. Tommy, hadn’t brought her piano back, but, he’d allowed singing and that made her smile. She knew he wasn’t as cold as he appeared to be. She spotted Harry with a bucket of beer, heading towards the private room. The door was shut, meaning that the Shelby brothers where in there. She shook her head as she asked. “Is that for the Shelby brothers?”

“Yeah.” 

She nods. “I’ll bring it in. Then, I’ll get changed in the back.”

“Thank you.” Harry said. “Tom’s been in a bit of a mood.”

“How can you tell?” she asked, causing Harry to shake his head. Tommy’s always in a mood, so him actually being in a mood was amusing to think of. She tapped on the door before pushing it open. “Hello gentlemen.” Tommy was lounging back in his chair but his eyes darted towards her quickly. “Harry’s slammed, so, I told him I'd fill your pitchers before changing.”

“No, rush.” Arthur said.

One of them, probably Tommy, kicked John. John cleared his throat. “Right, uhm, about what happened on the train…I’m sorry about that. It was just a bit of fun,” another kick, this time from Arthur. “and I didn’t mean nothing by it. I’m sorry.”

Ok, so none of the Shelby were good at apologies. She nodded and said. “Apology accepted. If you do that again,” she warned. “it won’t be just the beer I’ll be throwing in your face.”

John nods, holding his hand up. “Understood.”

“Good.” She reached for the pitchers and began to pour the flat beer into one. “Right, I see beers. Do any of you want whiskey as well?”

“No, just beer.” She arched a brow and he nodded before dropping his gaze. “Thanks.”

She smiled. He’d learn that he wasn’t talking to one of men when he addressed her. She nodded as Arthur asked. “Why no whiskey, Tom. You expecting trouble?”

As always, no answer. Kate felt a prickle of heat and she turned quickly to see Tommy totally checking out her arse. She flushed pink and turned back to her work while Tommy grabbed his cards in a vain attempt to hide what he’d been doing, but his older brother, Arthur, had clearly witnessed that exchange between them.

Someone let out a loud note, which caused John to groan. “Jesus Christ, Tommy, what the hell made you let them sing?” she smiled at the utter misery in John’s voice. “They sound like they're strangling cats out there.”

“All right.” Arthur said. “Twenty's the play, come on.” She reached for Arthur's glass and topped it off. Both Arthur and John exchanged looks, letting them know that Thomas was in for a joke. “Now, what did make you change your mind though, Tommy? Hmm?” Tommy said nothing, but he glanced at her as she took his mug and refreshed it. 

John, however, had something to say. “It's about time, Tommy.”

“Time for what?” Thomas said with disinterest as she set his glass before him and reached for the last empty pitcher.

“Well,” John said in a lower voice. “time you took yourself a woman.”

Kate dropped the pitcher in the bucket, sending sprays of beer all over the place. She inhaled as Thomas said firmly. “Just play the bloody hand.” As embarrassing as those words were, it was of some comfort she supposed. After all, if his brother’s were saying it was about time he ‘took himself a woman’. That implied that there hadn’t been one in his life for a long time. Greta, the woman who’d died of consumption, had been before the war. Meaning, that…she was the first woman, since then to catch his eye. “And you,” Thomas said, barely sparing her a glance. “go home for the night.”

She blinked. “But, I just got back---

“Kate,” he said firmly. “go out the back door and go home.” She opened her mouth to argue, but he said. “Please.”

She stilled and looked at him. Thomas wasn’t one for saying ‘thank you’ or ‘please,’ so, that told her that it was urgent. He wouldn’t have said it if he weren’t trying to protect her. She inhaled and asked. “Will you be alright?” He paused, hand on his cards and looked up at her in curiosity. “You don’t say ‘please’ or ‘thank you,’ so, I’m guessing that it’s urgent that I leave. Am I right?”

“Yeah.” He nods and then adds. “We’ll be fine. I just don’t want you here.” He studies her and says. “You can either go home or go to Charlie’s yard. But, you need to go.”

She bit her lip and then said. “Charlie’s yard, I guess. Haven’t been there yet.”

“Ask anyone,” he said. “tell them I sent you and they’ll show you. Now go.”

She nods. “Be careful.”

He nods. “Always am.” She brushed his hand as she passed by and she couldn’t help but wonder if she’d see him again with any bruises or cuts on him.

90 minutes later,

He was late, he was so very f**king late. The sun had already set and he could hear the crickets chirping. Things had gone well with Kimber, but he’d lost track of the time while explaining his plans to Arthur and John. They thought he was crazy, but, they soon saw what he saw. A possibility to move up in the world. Now, he was seeing Kate, it was important to work their way up towards respectability. He doubted that she’d accept him and his line of work. He wondered if she’d wait for him. Greta had, but Kate, she was different. He’d gone by her house first and she wasn’t there. So, he had to assume that she was at Uncle Charlie’s yard. However, instinct told him that she wasn’t there and he couldn’t blame her. It had been more than an hour.

As he came through the yard, Charlie said. “She went for a walk up the canal.”

He nods, his heart beating gladly at those word. She was still here! “Thanks Uncle.”

As he hurried in the direction that Kate had gone, Charlie called. “She’s a pretty lass! Patient, too.”

Oh, he doubted that. Kate was probably being polite only to Charlie, but she’d probably been pacing madly while waiting for him to show up. He hurried up the canal, hoping she wasn’t too far away. After five minutes of hurrying, he heard a sound. I'll spend my days in endless roaming. Ah, there she was. He hurried around the bend to see her sitting on the edge. Soft is the grass, my bed is free. Her skirt was hiked up to her knees and she was swinging her legs back and forth. But I am sick now, and my days are numbered. Come all you young men and lay me down.

He shook his head as he stated. “You’re a bit young,” she whirled around and fixed those mad green eyes of hers on him. “to be dying, Kate.”

She shrugs. “As I’ve learned, anyone can die at any time.” He lights a cigarette and kneels beside her. “Are you alright?”

He pauses, cigarette halfway to his mouth as he nods. “Yes.” After a moment, he asks. “Why do you always ask if I’m alright?”

She looked surprised. “Is there a reason why I shouldn’t? It seems like you’re always getting into some kind of mischief. No one around here tells me what you do, every time I ask, they go silent.”

He smirks. “Because you’ve not grown up around here. You’ll find out in time.”

“Define, in time.”

He shakes his head. Christ, she’s one for details. “Did you pick out a dress?”

“You’re changing the subject, but yes, I got several dresses. He had quite a few that I liked.”

He nods as he asks. “He go back to London?”

“No.” She said. “He’s staying at my house, in the guest room.” He nods. “That bother you?”

“No.”

She frowns. “Why not?”

“Because,” he states. “he’s a puff, Kate. No problem there.”

Oh, she still was innocent. “A puff, what’s that?”

He shook his head and decided to leave her still a bit innocent. “Let’s just say, he’s not man enough to try anything with you and if he did…he couldn’t handle you, Kate.”

“Who says I need to be handled?” she inquired, with a tilt of her chin.

“I don’t think you know,” he stated as he put his cigarette in his mouth and helped her to her feet. “what you need.” And she didn’t. A woman like her…she needed to be grounded first and right now, she flitted from place to place like a wild bird. She studied him as he asked. “You doing anything tonight?”

She blinks as he guided her down the path back to the yard. “I don’t think so. Why? What are you thinking about?”

“You said you ride, so,” he clears his throat. “I thought I'd take you for a ride.”

“Alright,” she says. “but I want to be back home by 8:30.” 

He frowned. “That’s not much of a ride. Takes a bit of time to get out of the city.”

“No, but I’m a working girl Mr. Shelby. I’m in bed by nine.” She bites her lip. “Maybe, a morning ride would be better?”
that wouldn’t work. “I get up early.”

“How early?” she inquired.

He exhales. “5:00, mostly.”

She nods. “That’d work.” He glanced at her. “What? Never had someone say getting up at five would work before?”

“Never. Most won’t go on a ride before nine.”

“I’m a morning person,” she explained. “not a night person.”

he smirks as he nods. “That’s good. Means you won’t mind going to work, providing Harry doesn’t keep you late nights.”
She exhales. “Monday and Tuesday are the slowest days. Friday to Sunday are the busiest.”

He nods. “So, come Monday, I’ll be by your house at five.”

She nods.” I’ll be ready.”

That he’d believe. There was no woman in the history of the world that’d ever be ready on time at that insane hour of the morning. She, however, was special and could surprise him. They talked about horses and she somehow managed to get him to confess that he wanted to be a horse trainer after the war. She, naturally, said he should still pursue. But when he said that it wasn’t a good enough job to help support his family, she said. “Hopefully, one day your job will pay enough that you can afford to do what you love.” Do what you love. Christ, he hadn’t thought about doing what he loved in years. It had all seemed impossible to achieve, but she made it sound as if it was within his reach.

When they reached the yard, he asked her. “Ever been on a barge?”

Her eyes widened. “No. Why?”

He pulls out his watch and looks. “It’s nearly 7, got time to take you up the canal and back, if you’d like.”

She smiled. “Yes, that sounds like fun.”

She, was way too easy to entertain, but he wasn’t complaining. She’d probably wind up talking the whole time about the trees and stuff along the way, but, he didn’t care. There was something about her, something in her smile and in her voice that warmed him in a way that no other woman had. She was…his, that’s all he knew for now and he wanted to find out more about her. Find out what it was about this woman that made him never want to leave her side.

Chapter Text

“No.” Kate said as she puts a hand on his chest, stopping Thomas from kissing her.

“What?” He asked with a slight scowl on his face.

She laughed and said. “We’re not kissing on the first outing. Ok?”

he let out a huff. “Fine.” He wrapped his arms around her waist and held onto her. “But one day Kate…I won’t need to ask permission.”

She blinked and turned towards him. “Was that a proposal?”

He’d laughed at her. “Christ, you’re unlike any woman I ever met. No, it’s not a proposal,” she opened her mouth and he put a finger on her lips. “and, I’m not going to f**king explain, what I meant.”

“You…are so confusing!” She said, with his finger still over her lips.

He shook his head. “You have no clue what confusing is.”

She awoke with a jerk. God! Why, was she dreaming about last night? She exhaled and turned onto her side…to feel a solid body, with something against her hip. She frowned as she looked around her room…to see that she wasn’t in her room. She blinked. She was….outside! she shifted, and realized that she was on wood. She wasn’t in her warm and comfortable  bed. She turned to her side, to see that she wasn’t alone. Thomas Shelby was sleeping beside her. He was sound asleep and holding onto her! Pure shock flowed through for a moment and then she went to shake him awake. But something stopped her. He stopped her.

There was, a smile on his lips. She hadn’t seen him smile fully, well, not like this. It was as if he was at peace. His breathing was easy and he felt…relaxed. She’d never felt that from him. He was always, always, wound up tighter than a string. It was so lovely, so nice to see him like this, without the shadows of whatever was haunting him on the face. She exhaled as she looked at him. She carefully and cautiously reached into his waistcoat to look at his watch.

It was past noon. Oh, God, she had to wake him.

She inhaled as she very gently shook his shoulder. “Mr. Shelby. Thomas?” She continued to shake him gently until he stirred. She left her hand on his shoulder and he blinked in confusion. “I’m sorry to wake you, but, it’s late.”

he frowned. “What?”
“It’s nearly noon!”

he shook his head. “What the f**k,” he grabbed his watch from her watch and froze as he stared at his watch. “how the---

“I don’t know!”

he exhaled and jumped to his feet and started the boat again. “F**k!” she shook her head as she stood up. She grabbed something slipping down around her arms and realized that he’d put his coat around her shoulders. She caught it and walked towards him, handing his coat to him. He shook his head. “Keep it, if you’re cold.”

She smiled. “I’m fine.”

He exhaled and shook his head as he asked. “How…are you not yelling the f**k at me?” 

“Because,” she said simply. “I don’t think I can yell at you for sleeping in, when I did the same thing!”

he stared at her as she started laughing at him. “You,” he shakes his head. “I don’t know what the f**k to make of you.”

She laughed harder. “That’s why…I said, I need to know what’s going on in your head. You, are going to have to get into my head.” He simply nodded as she helped him into his coat so he could steer the barge with one hand. “There you go.”

“Come here.” He said as he wrapped his arm around her and tugged her back against him. She exhaled as his leg was pressed against her hip and his hand on her lower waist. “You sure, you’re not cold?”

“No.” She said honestly. “It’s a bit warm.”

He exhaled as he tsked his tongue and murmured in her ear, causing her to shiver. “It’s still March, Kate.”

God, her face heated even hotter. “Yes, well,” she licked her lips as she patted his hand. “you can see, I’m not cold.”

“No.” He rasped. “No…you’re not.” She inhaled and dared to place her hand on his. He turned his hand over and caught hers. For a few moments, they touched each other, carefully running a finger over each line on their hands, trying to read each others stories. His hands, they were rough and callused. He said nothing, until her thumb rested a particularly rough callus on his palm. “From digging tunnels, in the war.”

“You were a soldier.” He nodded. She knew this already, but, she wanted to see if he’d say more.

He did. “Dug tunnels.” 

He ran his thumb over a scar on her knuckles. When his touch linger, she added. “Barbed wire. Fence went down…picked up the post and it cut me.”

He was silent as he ran his finger up over her ring finger. There was another scar there. “And…here?”

“Cut myself, quartering a chicken. I was 10.” She inhaled and asked. “What rank were you?”

“Why?” He inquired. “Worried I was a foot soldier?”

“I’m a farmer’s girl,” she reminded him. “I’m hardly going to care about ranks.”

“Then why ask?”

“Because I want to know you.” God, she really needed to learn to keep her tongue in check. Words, they just kept slipping out. She inhaled. “I know…you don’t want to talk about the war, so…I won’t ask about battles or anything like that.”

He was silent a long time before stating. “Sergeant Major.” He was silent for a minute before stating quietly. “I received medals of honour for my actions at Mons, including the Military Medal and the Distinguished Conduct Medal.”

She gripped his hand tighter. She didn’t need to look at him to see that the war had f**ked with his head. She hesitated before stating quietly. “I hate…the scent of lilies.” She could feel him peer closely at her. She inhaled. “My mother…she always wore Lily of the valley perfume, because it was all she could afford. My father…he loved that smell, said it was better than any fine perfume from France.”

He held her hand tightly. “They died, you said…from influenza?”

She nodded. “October 10th.” After a minute, she said. “My dad didn’t die from influenza…he died from a broken heart. My mom went first. I knew, cause I heard him crying for her.” She shook her head as he held her tighter. “I called for her body to be taken away. And when I came back…he was just gone. Never got to say goodbye, to either of them.”

He was silent and then he said. “Come here.” She inhaled deeply, vexed to find herself on the verge of tears. He pulled her towards him, keeping his arm around her shoulders and she rested her face against his chest. She wrapped her arms around his waist and held on. He didn’t say anything. He knew. She could tell that he knew and that he understood. They held onto each other for the longest time and she felt herself relax. His touch, was so gentle. Strange. He ran his hand down her back, causing her to shiver. He paused. “Cold?”

She wasn’t, but…not yet. So, she nodded. “Yes, a little.”

“We’re almost there.”

God, she didn’t want that. “Good. Don’t need people talking about us.” 

He snorted faintly before stating near her ear. “This is Birmingham. People mind their own business and talk behind closed doors.”

“Hmm, well, pardon me,” she said sarcastically. “for trying to maintain my reputation.” 

“Your reputation got f**ked to hell the moment you started hanging about with me.” He said.

“Because…you’ve not been with anyone since the war?” she inquired softly, causing him to flex his fingers on her waist. She looked up at him, which was a mistake as their faces were inches away. “At least…that’s what I’ve heard.”

“You’ve heard right.” He studied her with those blue eyes of hers and she nearly drowned in them. “Kate?”

“Yes?”

he inhaled. “Unless… you want me to run this thing aground or kiss you till you can’t remember your name…turn around.”
She flushed hard and turned away, shaking her head. “You say…the most inappropriate things at times.”

“Yet, you’re still here with me.”

She rolled her eyes. “Well, I’m hardly about to jump into the water and swim home.” She pulled away from him. “I could---

Oh, he grabbed her so fast, causing her to laugh at him. “Christ, you’re mad.”

She shook her head and said. “Tell me about your brothers, which one are you closest to?”

“Arthur.” He runs his hand up and down her waist. “Were you an only child?”

“Yes.”

“And other family members?”

“Just an uncle, as near as I know.” She says. “I’ve never met him.”

“Why?” he asked.

“Well, my father was Irish and my mother was English. As you can imagine… no one in his family was happy about that arrangement. So, when he married my mother, they cut him off. The only person who’d talk to him, was Uncle Chester and, even then it’d be brief. Wouldn’t know him if he knocked me over.”

He exhaled and nodded. “Charlie’s not my uncle. Just call him that.”

She nods and glances at him. His jaw is set and she says. “I can tell, that’s a long story that you’re not ready to get into just yet.” He nods. “Getting to know you is going to be like pulling a tooth, but,” she smirked faintly. “we’ll see.”

As Charlie’s yard grew close, he said. “I’ll meet you at the Garrison, alright? I have a meeting in fifteen minutes.”

She nods. “Then you just go straight there. Might be best if we go our own separate ways.”

“Alright, but,” he smirks at her. “we’re not fooling anyone Kate.”

“Shut up.” She stated as she smacked his hand, causing him to let out what she hoped was a faint laugh. “Make sure you get something to eat, it’s late.”

“I’m not hungry.” He said. “I don’t eat breakfast.”

“It’s time for lunch,” she said. “and you have to eat something.”

He nods. “I’ll be fine.” She didn’t believe him. She had some cottage pie in the fridge, it’d go nicely with the glass of whiskey that he’d be having when she got to the pub.

After docking the boat, she went towards her house and Thomas went along his way to the Garrison. Again, he’d respectfully kissed her cheek, which caused her to blush. This, did indeed count as their first outing. She wondered if three was enough time or should she let him kiss her on the fifth. She’d think about it.

After cleaning up and cramming down a sausage roll and a few scotch eggs, she set the small pie in her basket and hurried to the Garrison. No one looked curiously at her, which was a relief, but she had a feeling that all the regulars in the pub would be wondering where she was. However, when she pushed the doors to the Garrison open, there was a strange sight before her.
That blonde girl, that’ she’d recommended to work in the grocery store, was pouring a pint for Tommy and she was wearing her apron.

Chapter Text

“Oh, they're nobodies.” Thomas said. “They drink in The Black Swan in Sparkbrook. They're only rebels because they like the songs.”

“You have sympathies with them?” Grace asked, her voice sounded like she was fishing a little bit.

Thomas shook his head. “I have no sympathies of any description.”

“Their accents are so thick, it's a wonder you could understand them.” Grace smiled at him, a smile that was clearly flirtatious. “Next time, I could translate.”

Thomas’s brow arched. “You would work for me?”

“I thought I already was.” She said with a smile. 

Kate shook her head. Yes, she and Thomas were being casual, but, this…it was pushing things a bit for her. She cleared her throat, causing Thomas to turn around, but she ignored him as she set the basket on the counter, by his elbow. She walked around the bar and took the rag from Grace. “Hello.” She said with a smile. “Where’s Harry?”

“He stepped out.” Grace shot her a simpering smile. “I stopped by to ask you about the kids and he was straightening up alone. So, I helped him. It’s a slow day at the store, so, I stayed to help him.” Grace shot her a telling look. “No one knew where you were.”

Ok, Kate didn’t like this woman. She crossed her arms. “It’s my life and no one’s business where I am. Besides, Harry and I often cover for each other. Nothing unusual about that. Now,” Kate cleared her throat. “kindly take off my apron, put it on the bar and we’ll both get back to our jobs. Thank you for covering for me, but…this is my job. Not yours.”

“Well,” Grace took off the apron. “you weren’t doing a very good job of it.”

Kate smirked at her. “Yet, I’m still here and I’ve heard that Mr. and Mrs. Green are looking for another salesgirl, so, at least I know how to hold my job down.” Grace’s eyes flashed. “Sold the most expensive tea for a shilling a pound, instead of a pound and five shillings.”

“I paid them back.” Grace said firmly.

“oh, I know, but…Harry can’t afford to hire someone who can’t remember prices like that. I haven’t worked there for weeks and I still remember the cost of the vanilla velvet. It’d cost him a fortune. So, this is a friendly warning, I catch you doing my job again and I won’t be as polite.”

Kate’s tone, caused the Garrison to go quiet. Not that it was full of people at the moment, there were only four people inside. And Thomas, he was staring at her, trying to read her. Grace’s face twisted slightly as she asked. “Are you saying…that you’d fight me?”

Kate shrugs. “Could if I had to.”

Grace came around the bar to get nose to nose with her. “I’m not afraid of a fight.”

“Neither am I.”

“Kate---

she ignored Tommy as she stared Grace down. “Make a fist.” Grace blinked, but did so…and she tucked her thumb. Kate shook her head. “You’ve never thrown a punch in your life. You know how I know that? Your thumb.” She demonstrated the proper way to make a fist. “The way you’ve got it tucked, you punch someone like that, you’re going to break it.” Kate gestured to the door. “Go on now, before the men start laying their bets on who’d win.”

Grace glowered at her. “You wouldn’t dare.”

Kate opened her mouth and Thomas put his hand over her mouth, causing her to let out a squeak of outrage. “Grace, move along. Don’t f**king dare her and she’s right, you wouldn’t last a minute. Go on.”

Kate smacked his hand off her mouth. “Don’t you ever do that to me again.”

He exhaled deeply. “You don’t have to f**king knock her out Kate. She gets it, the Garrison is your territory. Not hers.” She exhaled and pulled her apron on. The Garrison wasn’t the only territory that she was marking. She was making sure that Grace knew that she wasn’t a woman to be trifled with. “Where’d you learn to make a fist like that?”

She shot him a look. “I’m an only daughter. Do you really think my father didn’t make sure I know how to protect myself?”

“Can you shoot?”

“Could shoot your hat off without taking a strand of your hair.” She stated.

Ok, that was probably a bit snappish of her, but that Grace…she irritated her. Thomas’s blue eyes narrowed and then he asked in a lower voice. “Are you jealous?”

“Jealous? Of what?”

At that moment, Daniel burst into the Garrison, his clothes a mess and his hair was sweaty. She frowned. “Daniel,” he let out a yell as he saw her. “what hit you? You look like you need a drink.”

“What that,” he stumbled over to her, his heart practically beating out of his chest. “where were you!? No one could find you!! I called the police---

“You what!?” She said firmly. “I told you that I'd be late getting back and that I had an appointment with Mr. Shelby! And you still called the police?”

“Well, you didn’t come home last night!” Daniel stated loudly. “So, yes, I called the police who were no help! So, I called Alfie---

“Hold on.” She said firmly. “You called Alfie Solomons---

“Yes!” Daniel said. “He’s on his way right now!” 

Thomas frowned. “Alfie Solomons?”

“Oh, my…Daniel!!!” she half-shrieked! “I was fine!!”

“How do you know Alfie Solomons?”

“Friend of the family.” She exhaled sharply. “My God, I told you none of your London dramatics here!”

“But I couldn’t find you!” He stated. “And everyone kept saying if you were with Mr. Shelby, you were fine!”

“And I was!” She inhaled. “We went for a boat ride and talked. That’s all!”

Daniel stared at her. “All night?”

“Yes!”

he exhaled deeply and said. “I’ll take that drink now.”

“Gin and tonic coming up. There’s no lime.” He moaned and she sighed. “I’m sorry to worry you Daniel. This isn’t London, it’s very, very different around here and I warned you.”

“I’ll say!” he groaned dramatically. “I didn’t ask for this! I was just getting you a dress for the races. I did not expect people to not care when a young lady goes missing.”

“As you said,” Thomas stated. “she was with me. She was perfectly alright.”

“Well I didn’t know that,” Daniel stated. “did I?!”

Thomas shot him a look and Daniel seemed to wither under that gaze. She shook her head and asked. “Is it too late to call Alfie and---

“I called him 2 hours ago.”

“So, he’ll be here in about thirty minutes.” Kate sighed. “You go find him, tell him I’m alright and you explained how your overly vivid imagination led to this!”

Daniel nodded. “Yes, Kate.”

She smiled. “I’ll make you another gin and tonic. A little extra gin this time.”

“Thank you.”

She shook her head and looked at Thomas. “Right, I’ve got to get to work and I’ll talk to you later.”

He frowns as he studies her. “How…do you know Alfie Solomons?”

“Like I said, friend of the family. His father knew my father, we hung out together on occasion. Nothing more than that.”

“Yet, he drops everything and comes up here to Birmingham when he hears you’re missing.” He leans forward as he asks. “Why?”

she held his gaze as she asked. “Are you jealous?”

He just glowered at her and she matched his glower. After a good two minutes, he said. “Do you have a dress for the following Saturday?”

“We’re going in two weeks?” He nods. “Yes, I do.”

“Good.” He nods as he states. “Make sure it’s red.”

She and Daniel make a face. “I don’t like red.”

“It clashes with her hair.” Daniel adds, causing Tommy to shoot him a look.

He exhales as he states. “Needs to match his handkerchief.”

She frowns at those words. “Match who’s handkerchief?” He turns and walks away as she raises her voice. “Are you setting me up with someone else!?”

That, causes everyone to turn and look at her. Thomas groans and turns back to her. “Kate, it needs to be red. So, you either wear a red dress or I’ll take someone else for this.”

No, it doesn’t need to red. He’s setting her up to use her for some kind of bait. She, didn’t like it, nor did she appreciate it. She furthermore didn’t like him threatening to go with someone else. He was angry and she knew damn well why he was angry with her. Because of Alfie Solomons. Shame he was jealous of someone who was practically her kid brother. This was a test and she…was going to teach this man not to test her. He must have seen that in her eyes for the moment the idea hit her, his eyes betrayed that this was a mistake.

She nodded and smiled at him. “As you wish, Mr. Shelby. I know just the dress to wear.”

“Kate,” he said cautiously. “what’s that f**king look mean?”

“Ohh,” she stated. “you’ll find out. Daniel---

“No!” He said. “My nerves are shot! I need to go on holiday somewhere else other than here.”

“What’s she gonna f**king do?” Tommy demanded from Daniel.

“Don’t, you say a word!” She snaps.

Daniel looks between the two of them before stating. “Mr. Shelby….I have known her for nearly 10 years. I don’t doubt that you can make my life miserable, she,” he glances at her. “just knows how to make it hurt more.”

“That I do, Daniel.” She exhaled. “Now, go get that red dress that you fired that assistant for and bring it here, please.”

Daniel stared at her and nodded. “I will, but only because you’re pretty scary right now. But you shouldn’t wear red!”

As Daniel downed her drink, she smiled at Thomas. “I’ll see you in a bit.”

“I have work to do.” He stated with a tenseness in his voice.

“Oh, I know that,” she states. “but I also know, that when Alfie Solomons turns up here, your men are going to report to you and then you’re going to come over here. So, I will see you in a bit.” Thomas shook his head and just stalked out of the Garrison. She smiled. “Oh, I love making that man mad.”

“He’s going to kill you if he sees you in that dress.” Daniel says. “I know he will.”

“I know for a fact that he doesn’t want any other man to put their hands on me.” She states. “He’s not going to approve that dress.”

“Well, I don’t think you should!” Daniel stated. “It’s very risqué and you don’t wear things like that!”

“He said to wear a red dress and that’s exactly what I’m going to do! And, I’m going to teach that man a lesson while I’m at it!”
“You do know that men are particular---

“Yeah, I don’t give a damn. I bought the dress and I want to wear what I want. He, shall just have to put up with it.” She smirked. She knew him. The moment he saw her in this dress, he’d be begging her to put on the dress that she’d originally bought for him. She didn’t know why she needed to match some man’s handkerchief, but he needed to know that the only man she’d be dressing up for was for him.

Chapter Text

Somehow, he’d f**ked up. He didn’t know how he did, but he did. Kate had agreed to readily to wearing a red dress and she had a smirk on her face. Now, women had smirked before, but THIS smirk, said that he’d screwed up somehow. She knew he’d messed up and she was going to wave it in his face somehow. Furthermore, she was going to enjoy it.

The Garrison was loud out there now, clearly, people had heard that Alfie Solomons was coming and they wanted to be around. Solomons was a legend and he was an interesting man. It made no sense for him to come all the way up here to see if Kate was alright! Suddenly, the Garrison went dead quiet. So quiet, it was almost as if the people had died. John and Arthur glanced at him. “Solomons walk in or something?” Arthur asked.

"Didn't hear a car." John said.

He shrugs. “Don’t know.” There's a knock at the door. “Come in.”

The door opened and in walked Kate. “Will this do?” She inquired.

“Holy f**k!” John covered his eyes and Tommy turned to look at Kate fully and he understood why the pub had gotten so silent. He choked on his whiskey and dropped the glass as he saw her.

Breasts. That was the first thing he saw when he looked at Kate. Nice, full, perfectly round breasts that seemed ready to spill out of this devil of a dress. This dress was so low that if she moved an inch her nipples would be visible to the whole world! She set down the tray with the whiskey and glasses on it. Her leaning down…it gave him a clear look down the front of her dress. He just stared at her. John and Arthur put their cards down and practically fled the room while shielding their eyes. Oh, this woman…was pushing her luck!! She turned around, revealing a plunging back that stopped just above her arse. She must be bare underneath there because there is no way that she was wearing that and everything was covered in a ladylike manner. F**k! Why had she picked out this dress?!  Was she trying to drive him insane!?

“Will this do, Mr. Shelby?” she smiled at him. “Daniel said it’ll be quite popular in---

“You’re not f**king wearing that.” He said firmly as he stood up. 

“Is that so?” She stated as she crossed her arms causing those perfect breasts of hers to rise. “You said to wear red---

“You,” he inhaled, struggling to keep his temper in check. “are not wearing---

“You told me to wear a red dress. So, I did what you said!” She pointed out. “And may I remind you, I’m not even wearing it for you! You’re having me wear it for someone else!” Those green eyes of hers flashed as she stated. “And since red is such a suggestive color, like that of a whore---

Oh, he was going to explode. “You’re not---

“I’m just assuming you want me to dress the part. Now,” she inquired delicately. “am I right in assuming that?”

he exhaled deeply, ok, he saw where he went wrong in several places. “Kate, you’re not a whore.”

“Then why this color?” she demands.

“It’s business,” he stated. “and I want Kimber to look favorably at us. He’s a soft spot for---

“Yes?” she asked, putting her hand on her hip, which tugged the fabric down even more. 

He groaned. “Kate,” he stood up and handed her his coat. “I can’t f**king think---

“Try it!” She tossed her coat back in his face. “This, is what I’m wearing on Saturday! Per your orders!”

“No, you’re not!” 

“Really? And how do you propose to stop me?” She said. “I played by your rules, I followed them.” He shook his head at her, causing her to smile as she reached for the door handle. He, was going to have to be a lot more careful with the things he said to her from here on out! She’d take an idea and run a mile away with it. “I’ve got a pretty dress. It’s new, no one else will have anything like it so I won’t be missed.” He knew that to be true. Men would be falling off the bandstand or balcony trying to get a glimpse of her in this. “I promise, it’ll be just as effective as the red dress. It won’t garner as much attention though.”

“That’s fine.” It was, it really was. He didn’t want her to wear that dress, but she was a stubborn woman and he was glad she was. She stood up for herself and that was good, it was a hard life down here and knowing that she could take care of herself was of comfort to him. But this attitude, the way she stared back at him….a thought hit him. “Did you like this dress?”

she shook her head. “No, I hate it. But,” she licked her lips. “I knew you’d hate it even more.”

“You’re f**king right,” he stated lowly. “I f**king hate it.” In truth, he didn’t hate it. It was beautiful, but he wanted to see her and he wanted to rip it off her and see every inch of that beautiful body of hers.

She smiled at him as she whispered. “Good.”

He inhaled and asked. “Do you know why I hate it?”

She smiled at him as she said. “Do you want me to answer that? You may not like the answer.”

Oh, this was even more intriguing. “Just say it Kate.”

“You…are a territorial man.” She said. “You don’t mind using me for your games. But, it becomes a problem when I checkmate you,” he could hardly wait for the day where he could just bend her over a table and, “and it puts other men in a position to benefit from your mistake.”

His brow arched. “My mistake?”

“Oh yes. Your mistake.” She said softly. “You told me, to wear red, so, I did. However, what I picked…let’s just say, other men would enjoy the view, which, in your mind, should belong exclusively to you.”

“Aye, you do,” he stated as he grabbed her by the elbow. Saucy minx didn’t even blink. “you belong to me.”

“Then don’t you ever tell me dress up for other men! You want to play games, then you go get someone else!” She shouted in his face, catching him completely off guard! “Not me! Understand?!”

he nodded. “Yes, I get it! I give my word, you can wear whatever the f**k you want as long as it’s not that dress!

She held his gaze as she demanded. “Say please.”

Oh, she was a witch. He studied her a long time and he could tell from the tilt of her chin that she wasn’t going to give in. One of them would have to break and in this case, it had to be him. He exhaled and said. “Please.” 

“Please what?” she inquired with a raised brow. He inhaled as she leaned forward, breathing lightly against his face. “Please, what…Mr. Shelby?”

he was f**ked. Damn her and those deep and calculating green eyes of hers. “Please…don’t wear that dress.” He didn’t want anyone to see her in that dress. He didn’t want Kimber to see her in that dress. That thought of him leering over her with his eyes, wanting to touch her…oh, the deal would be over before it could f**king begin. She was too beautiful for this world.

She nodded as she released the doorknob. “Alright, then I won’t wear it, Tommy Shelby.” Christ, the things he wanted to do to her. “I’ll have Daniel…take this dress back to London. Shall I?”

He nodded before asking her. “Why put it on at all?”

“To teach you a lesson Tommy.” She stated. “You’re in charge of certain things, but not me. Also, don't you EVER,” f**k, that temper rose and dropped without any warning! "threaten to take someone else after asking me! You can ask them, but that better be the last time you seek me out. Do you understand?"

"Yes." He studied her face as he ran a finger down her heart-shaped face. “You,” he said lowly, causing her to swallow. “are going to be a f**king problem for me.”

“Well, Tommy,” she said as she placed her hand on his chest. “if I were just like any other girl you’d get bored of me. And if you wanted boring,” she stated. “you’d go after that little blonde that was here.” How she could pretend to know him well. But she did know that about him. Kate, was interesting and eccentric. Not to mention, she was quite stunning. Grace...she didn't hold a candle to Kate. Besides, she quieted the shovels in his head. Somehow, they'd slept all the way up to noon. She, tasted better than any drug he'd ever had in his life. “But you find me utterly fascinating,” she stated, her eyes shining with confidence. “so, you keep coming back for more.”

He shakes his head. “I do not.” He did, he really did.

“Work on your lying, Saturday is almost here and,” she shakes her head. “you’re not going to be able to sell a story with a face like that.”

He snapped. He grabbed her and yanked her towards him, causing her to yelp. Before he could press her up against the wall and taste those cherry red lips of hers, Arthur banged on the door. “Tommy! Alfie Solomons is here.”

Kate gasped and placed her hands over her breasts. “I can’t let him see me like this!”

The audacity of this woman! “You didn’t mind showing the Garrison!” He pointed out. 

“I did not!” she said. “I came out in a coat, which I removed outside the door.” She shifted. “They were staring at my back.”

He stared at her. “You f**king, little, witch.”

At that moment the door burst open and in strode in the mad man himself, Alfie Solomons. “OI!” Solomons bellowed. “get your f**king hands off her you---

“Alfie!!” She turned towards him. “Stop it.”

“Ah!” Alfie yelled dramatically as he covered his eyes. “I see breasts!”

“I know, I was going to change but you got here early!” she turned to Arthur and said. “Hand me my coat, please!”

“Crikey,” Alfie said in disgust. “when the f**k did you get those?”

“I’ve had them since I was thirteen, you jerk!” She stated. 

“Yeah, well, I don’t need to know you have them!” Alfie stated. “F**king hell!” 

she pulls her coat on and buttons it up. She exhales. “Alright, Alfie I’m decent. You can look now.”

Alfie looked at her and shook his head. “Why the f**k you dressed up like a tart for?”

“Just teaching someone a lesson.” She shook her head as he cleared his throat. “Alfie, this is Thomas Shelby. Tommy, this is Alfie Solomons.” She wrapped her arm around Alfie’s neck. “He’s practically my younger brother.”

Alfie made a face, but Tommy wasn’t fooled. Alfie was clearly having thoughts about Kate that weren’t brotherly. “Hold on,” Alfie stated. “Daniel stated that you went off and abducted her---

“We went out for a boat ride.” She stated. “We were looking up at the stars and nodded off. It happens! That’s all. And I also told Daniel where I was going and that I'd be late. He dragged you all the way out here for no reason.”

Alfie’s blue-green eyes widened. “Oh, I’m going to give that f**king little sh*t a piece---

“Yeah, yeah, I know. Look,” she said. “I’m going to change out of this into something much more presentable. Then, I’m making dinner for you guys. I’ve got a chicken in the oven.” He didn’t know when she found the time to put the chicken in the oven, but he wasn’t going to argue with her. “And you two can talk business, if you’d like.”

He arched a brow and watched her sashay out of the room. This woman…she was something else.

“You f**k her up,” Alfie says. “and I’m going to f**king break both your legs. Got that?” 

Yeah, Solomons was one last problem that he had to take care of. Whatever he and Kate got up to, it wasn’t going to be any of Alfie Solomons business. Alfie may see Kate as his little kid sister. But Tommy, he was going to turn her into a woman by the end of this year.

Just imagine this in red.

Chapter Text

“And then,” Alfie says. “she throws a f**king knife at his head and that’s after she f**king shot him in the hand!!”

“Alfie!” Kate says with a blush.

Tommy turns and looks at her, a smirk on his face. “You really did that?”

She shrugged. “Didn’t want him kissing me. He didn’t ask first.”

“Oh, me and the lads gave him hell for it.” Alfie said. “Kate, you see, she’s like one of them f**king, little fairies that you lot treat like royalty. See? So, right, no one’s f**king messes with her and those who do, well, she’ll just---

“Enough, Alfie!” Kate said as she gathered up the dessert plates. “Enough talking about me!”

“Why?” Alfie asked. “You ‘fraid I’m gonna scare your boyfriend off?”

Kate rolled her eyes as she stated. “Tommy, is not my boyfriend. We’re just keeping things casual between us.”

Alfie’s blue-green eyes blinked in surprise. “What the f**k does that mean sweetie? When are things between a man and a woman casual? Especially when he looks at you like he wants to---

“Alfie.” Tommy said, cutting him off quickly. Kate liked this. Tommy and Arthur hit it off right away. They’d both never admit it, but they liked each other. And that was good, Alfie had a very good sense of people so that meant Tommy was good at heart, even if he was being obtuse about their ‘relationship’. 

Kate smirked and looked at Tommy as she said. “Tommy, why don’t you explain to Alfie what that means.” He shot her a glower as she picked up the plates and moved them to the kitchen. “Explain why we’re keeping it casual.”

“No.” He shook his head as he stated. “What I do with you,” Alfie made a face as Tommy said. “is none of his f**king business.”

“Yeah, right, mate,” Alfie says. “you see, Kate’s f**king crazy. Now, if I was smart, I'd give you a warning, see? But I ain’t, so. If you was to wake up tomorrow,” Alfie shrugs and Kate pauses in the doorway. “with your nose broken, bullets in you, knife in the back and you f**king balls shot off---

“Alfie!” She nearly dropped a plate in humiliation at those words.

“Know that whatever you did, you f**king deserved.” Alfie stated before looking at her. She shook her head. “Too far?”

she nods. “Too far Alfie.”

She turned and headed out of the room. “Aw, f**king hell. Kate!”

“Look, I’ll give her a hand with this,” Tommy said. “then, I’ll see her back to the pub.”

“Yeah.” She can hear Alfie sounds annoyed, but he’s going to go with Tommy’s suggestion. “That better be all you give her a hand with.” Tommy says nothing, so, she’s assuming that he’s nodding. “Look, I’ll call you Kate!”

“Don’t bother!” She snaps.

“Tomorrow, then?”

“When hell freezes over!”

Alfie chuckles as he heads out of the house. “Keeps a man on his toes. Hope you don’t mind it.”

Thomas said something that she didn’t hear and she heard them talking in low voices for a bit. Then, her front door shut. Kate blinked back tears. She wasn’t as insane as Alfie made her sound. Yes, Alfie was having a bit too much fun spouting off about her previous ‘romances,’ if they could even be called that. They were mostly mild flirtations that seemed to immediately fizzle out. She didn’t want any of those men. Yes, she’d been curious, but, nothing about them had attracted her and held her to them the way Thomas did.

“Here.” Thomas said behind her as he set the last of the dishes on the counter beside her. “That’s all and he’s gone.”

“Thank you.” There’s a slightly awkwardness in the air. She clears her throat as she states. “If Alfie didn’t scare you off, I do have a temper and I speak my mind, best you know that now.”

“You don’t say.” He said dryly.

She flushed as she said. “While I do have an independent mind, I’m a bit more of a traditionalist at heart.” He wrapped his arms around her waist, causing her to drop the fork that she was washing. “Uhhm---

God, why couldn’t she remember what she was thinking about? He placed a soft kiss on her shoulder, which caused her to drop the plate that she’d picked up. All thoughts, left her head and she was left aware of one thing. Him. “Let me tell you something, Katherine Carter.” He said quietly. “What I heard…those were all good men but, that’s not what you wanted.”

She glanced toward him, finding his face dangerously close to hers. “Excuse me?”

“You get bored too, Kate. When it comes to men,” he said as he ran his hands up from her waist to her shoulders, casually brushing her breasts with his hands, causing her to inhale sharply. “you need more than what they f**king give you.”

“Tommy, what are you---

“Shut up.” He said. “Close your eyes and just shut up.”

“B-but---

“Shut up.” She’d hit him for this later. But for now, she’d do what he’d asked of her. “Good girl.”

She gulped audibly, causing him to chuckle. Those two words…she didn’t understand. She’d been called that before but, his voice, that accent. His lips. She gasped as she felt his lips on her shoulder. “T-Tommy---

“Shh.” He said as he kept kissing her shoulder. She inhaled rapidly as his lips traveled up her neck, carefully kissing her as he traced the veins on her neck. She gasped lightly, her breathing heavy as the room around her began to spin. He kissed her behind her ear and she grabbed ahold of his forearms for support. He chuckled. “There it is.”

“W-what---

“Kate, one more word,” he threatened firmly. “and I’m gonna kiss your f**king mouth.” 

She bit her lip, but that wasn’t fast enough to stop a whimper from sneaking out of her lips. He chuckled as he continued focusing on that spot on her neck. Whimpers turned into little pants as he nibbled, sucked and lightly bit that spot on her neck. Oh, she was going to die. She was going to die right here in his arms! Her heart was going to give out. After several moments of him of letting him have his way with her, he firmly bit her there, causing her to cry out. Her eyes flew open and she gasped heavily as he maintained pressure there for a good ten seconds. When he released her, he placed a gentle kiss there.

After a minute, he asked. “Wanna go for a ride on Friday?”

she blinks, but nods. He was always changing the subject, but, luckily she could follow him and his rapid changes of thought. “Y-yes.”

“Good. I’ll fill you in about what’ll happen on Saturday.” He cleared his throat as he moved to the door and she followed him. “Kimber, will have an eye for you.”

“You can’t… know that.”

“All he knows, is you’re a beautiful woman.” He said. “The fact you’re a f**king piece of dynamite, is the last thing Kimber’s thinking about.” He exhaled. “I'd like it if you don’t kill him.”

“Can I wound him?” She asks.

He exhales as he says. “As long as it’s not severe. I need this deal to work Kate. It’s very important.”

She studies him and then says. “I’ve just realized…I have no clue what you do for a living.” He chuckles. “Is it illegal?”

“I’ll tell you about it one day.”

“That means yes, doesn’t it?” His blue eyes still. She inhales as she shakes her head. “God, I should have guessed. What is it you do?”

he studied her and said. “We’ll talk about it Sunday.”

“Why?” She demands as he starts to walk away from her. “Good God, you have to learn to stop walking away every time I ask you a question that you don’t like!”

Thomas keeps walking away from her before saying. “Don’t forget to powder your neck in the morning.”

“Stop changing the subject, you bastard!” She frowned as his words sunk in “What does that mean?”

“Look in the mirror.” He starts walking down the street. “See you tomorrow!”

“No, you won’t!” she slams the front door shut before turning and looking in the hall mirror. She blinked and then shrieked as she saw the red mark on her neck! Oh, he’d left a mark on her! She bolted out to the front door to see him just a short distance away. She inhaled and bellowed. “YOU,” everyone on the street, looked up as he turned around. “ARE AN ARSE, THOMAS SHELBY!!”

And that handsome man, just threw his head back and laughed at her! She slammed her door behind her, not wanting him to see her smile at his laugher. The smile on her face was temporary, for the impact of the door slamming, knocked the mirror right off the wall. Kate jumped at the sound of the glass breaking. Good God, this man…ugh! She didn’t know what it was about him! As she knelt by the mirror, she was vexed to find herself smiling while rubbing the mark he’d left on her neck.

Oh, she was a f**king delight.

He now saw why Kate kept him and others at bay. Part of it was propriety, but the rest was because of her nature. Her father was a writer, so, he imagined that she didn’t get a chance to get too terribly close to people. As a result, she had a hard time trusting people, but she trusted herself even less. He’d never known a woman to want, need or enjoy pleasure the way that she did. The sounds, the way she clutched him, told him that she wanted more. She craved more, but she wanted intimacy and he wasn’t sure that he could off her that. He wanted to give it, but he wasn’t whole. He doubted that he’d ever be whole again.

And here was the rub. He wanted her. He craved her warmth, that f**king attitude of hers. She was so full of life and he was so dead inside. But with her around, he didn’t feel like a hollow, lifeless shell of a man. There were sparks around her, there was even a little light inside him. He felt, dare he say it, alive when he was near her. That was just talking to her. Anything else with her…it could bring his whole f**king world to life again. He could just see her lying on his bed, wearing only that confused expression on her face as he---

“Tommy!” He nearly jumped out of his skin as he turned around to see Polly behind him with a strict look on her face. “What’s going on here? Who is she?”

f**k, she’d seen that exchange. He cleared his throat. “Just a girl, Poll. Nothing to get excited about.”

“She just told the whole neighborhood, that you’re an arse.” Polly said. “And you’re just standing there with…something almost like a smile on your face.”

He frowned. “I wasn’t smiling.”

“If you say so, but who the hell is she?”

he cleared his throat. “Her name is Katherine Carter, she’s a barmaid for the Garrison.”

Polly’s eyes narrow. “She came out of  a house, not an apartment. How can a barmaid afford to live in a house?”

He cleared his throat. “Because…her family left her a bit of money.” Might as well tell her the truth. “You may have known her mother. Elise Murphy.”

Polly’s eyes widened as she said. “Elise Murphy’s daughter? Katherine?”

Oh, f**k. “Yes, Kate’s her daughter.”

Polly actually smiled. “Ohh…I haven’t seen her in years.”

“You knew her?”

“Yes.” Polly nodded. “She was my best friend in school. We wrote to each other for years. I didn’t get a Christmas letter from her this year.” He didn’t need to say anything. Polly knew. She could see it in his eyes. “She’s dead, isn’t she?”

he nods. “Influenza. Her and her husband.”

She shook her head and Polly exhaled. “She was a wonderful friend. She and her husband were a match made in heaven. They had eyes for only each other, even if they were English and Irish. When they fell for each other, they fell hard.” Polly smiled. “And now…her daughter has come back home.”

He nods. “Yeah.”

“Oh, she’s a smart girl. Graduated with high grades, smart as a whip her mother said. Kind and gentle too, beautiful as well.” Polly looked at him with a knowing look before declaring to him. “Bring her over for dinner on Sunday. I want to meet her.”

Oh, he wasn’t ready for that. “Polly---

"Tommy," she said sharply. "she is the daughter of a friend of mine. i want to see her."

He exhaled. "In two weeks, Poll. We're going to the races in two weeks. I'll bring her then, alright?"

“Fine! And if you,” Polly said strictly. “f**k her about Tommy Shelby, I swear to God that you’ll regret it!”

He had no doubt of it. Just what he needed. Two strong-minded women breathing down his neck. The only question was…which woman was stronger? Kate or Polly Gray? He wasn't sure he could handle both of them at the same time. 

Chapter Text

Thursday evening,

“Kate?”

“Ah!” She shrieked as she spun around to see Thomas in the back door. She glowered at him. “Where…did you come from?”

“I’ve got a spare key.” He stated.

She licked her lips before stating. “I thought…you were going to be gone till tomorrow.”

“Finished early.” He said simply. “Figured you’d still be here. I’ve got the car, figured I'd take you for a ride.”

She blushed as she rubbed her ear. “Well, it’s not that far a ride to my house.”

“Oh, you’d be surprised how long it can take to get to your house.”

She shook her head. “You’re terrible.”

He smirks at her before stating. “You just about ready to go?”

She nods. “Yes. I am. Just let me lock up.”

“I can---

“No.” She said. “I need to do it, or I can’t sleep for wondering if I really did lock it up.” She realized that sounded a bit harsh, so she added. “Thank you. I’ll be right on out.”

He smiles faintly and nods at her. “I’ll be waiting out the back.”

“Ok.” With a tip of his hat, he walked outside.

A lot had happened the last few days since Alfie. He sure enough did call her and yes, she accepted Alfie’s apology. Tommy, he behaved a little differently, almost like he was upset with her, but, she didn’t know what she did. Well, she called him and arse in front of the whole town, but, he’d sorta laughed at that. It was as if…something else was bothering him. But, there was a wall between them and he wasn’t letting her know what it is. She knew getting close to him would be difficult, but…she wasn’t expecting it to be this hard.

After locking the front door, she put on her hat. She quickly checked her lipstick in the mirror and refreshed it. She sprayed herself with her favorite, vanilla scented perfume before heading to the back door. As she reached for the door, she heard an unfamiliar voice.

“Deliver Freddie Thorne to us,” she peeked outside to see Thomas talking to a police officer. “or we'll take your sister in as an accomplice. She'll get four years for sedition.” Her heart paused in her chest at those words. Tommy, didn’t even move or blink. “Or you can turn him in. And your sister goes free.” She held her breath, watching. Tommy’s body language and facial expression betrayed nothing. “I'll say goodnight then, Tom.”

The officer nodded and walked away. She watched as Tommy stood there, a cigarette in his right hand, his left hand dug into his hip. Only once the officer walked away from him, did he change. His facial expression dropped and he lowered his gaze. Only then, could she see the shadow of absolute weariness in his body and soul. Oh, this man was so tired and how she wished that she could help him take away some of that pain. but he wouldn’t share it. He wouldn’t share anything of himself and she presumed that was her fault. They hadn’t gotten close enough as to where he could share his troubles and she hoped that in time, he’d tell her. Because right now, he was carrying a heavy weight on his shoulders.

She came out and closed the door. As she turned her back, she decided that he didn’t need her questioning. She’d save it for tomorrow, when he’d hopefully be in a better mood. “Alright.” She said with a smile as she locked the door. “I’m ready.”

“We’ll have to walk.” He said without looking up at her directly. “Two kids… punctured the tires.”

That was a lie. She played along with him. “I bet it was Albert and Michael Green.”

He smirked a little bit as he put out his cigarette. “Come on, I’ll walk you home.”

“Thank you.” She wrapped her arm around his and leaned closer to him. They didn’t say anything else to each other that night. He felt troubled and she could tell that something was on his mind. Once they arrived at her house, she asked him. “Are we still on for riding tomorrow.”

He nods. “Yeah.”

She nods. God, she wants to say so much to him, but she doesn’t dare say it just yet. Instead, she leaned forward and kissed him on the corner of his mouth. He inhaled as she pulled away from his cheek. Those blue eyes of his were searching her face for answers and he’d probably found them. “Things will be better come tomorrow.”

His eyes narrowed at her soft statement. “How much of that did you hear?”

“Enough.” She said quietly. “I know, you don’t want to talk to me. You probably don’t want to talk to anyone.” He shot her a look. “But…I hope one day you’ll trust me enough to confide in me.” He said nothing. He just looked at her as if she was a creature from somewhere strange. “Goodnight.”

He looked downwards at her and was silent for a moment. He then said. “I’m sorry.”

She blinked in surprise. Why was he sorry? What was there to be sorry for? She watched him as he walked away down the street with his hands in his pockets. It was well past one in the morning when her brain figured out what he was apologizing for. He was apologizing for himself. How was he to know that she liked his fascinating and complex nature? He wasn’t ordinary. He was always something different and yet, he managed to always be himself. He was like the biggest puzzle that she ever solved in her life. Unbeknownst to him, she loved puzzles.

One week later,

Kate laughed as she swung off the horse. Thomas shook his head as he got off Monahan Boy. “You,” he stated. “are a----

“A witch.” She said, cutting him off. “I know, I know.”

He chuckled. “Not what I was going to say.”

“Oh.” She blinked. “Then what were you going to say?”

“A very good rider.” He declared as he walked towards her. “That horse…wasn’t worthy of you.”

She chuckled. “Well, I say she was. “

“Never seen a woman that wasn’t of gypsy blood ride like you.” She flushed as she looked at him. God, the way she looked at him sometimes with those green eyes of her. So penetrating, so innocent and so trusting. He didn’t deserve her trust, especially since she didn’t know who he was. They'd gone riding nearly every morning and it still felt as if there was more to learn about her.He exhaled and called out. “Curly!” he turned towards her as she removed the bridle from her horse. He made a note to get her a mare that was able to keep up with her wild spirit. “By the way…Aunt Polly wants you to come over for dinner on Sunday after the races.”

Kate went still and turned towards him, her green eyes wide. “Why?”

He exhaled as he stated as casually as he could. If he made it seem like a big deal, Kate would go out of her mind. “She wants to meet you.”

Just as he thought, her eyes got even bigger, betraying that her brain was overthinking. “B-but, we’re keeping it casual.”

“Yeah. Turns out…she knew your mom.” Kate relaxed just a little bit. “So, she wants to catch up.” That wasn’t the whole truth. Arthur and John had filled Polly in some of Kate and her outlandish behavior, so she was curious. And Autumn, she seemed interested as well. He hadn’t thought he’d be introducing her to his family this soon. He hadn’t even taken Kate out on a real date. They’ve done several little outings, but nothing that qualified as a real date.

She let out an exhale of relief. “Lead with that next time Shelby.” Every time she called him ‘Shelby’ she was either chastising or teasing him. “I thought, it was…something else.”

He nodded as Curly ran in. “Yes Tommy?”

“Curly, take care of the horses, alright?” He said. “I need to get her on over to the Garrison.”

“Tommy,” she stated as he took ahold of her elbow. “I can walk.”

“Yeah, I know.” He exhaled as he admitted. “Just want to touch you.”

She blushed red as she said. “The things you say, Mr. Shelby.” He offered no further comment. They were nearly to the Garrison when she asked. “Did…things resolve themselves this morning?”

He knew that she’d heard nearly the whole thing, but she wasn’t pushing. He liked that about her. She didn’t try to change him and demand he snap out of his moods. She tried to read them. Tried to figure out what it was that he needed. The problem was, he couldn’t be fixed. He was too broken and she was sweet to try to put him back together.
He cleared his throat as he nodded. “Yes. It’ll all be alright.”

She exhaled and relief as she smiled at him. “I’m glad to hear that.” He doubted it. Come this afternoon…either he or Freddie Thorne would be dead. He had a feeling that if it was Freddie, he’d be getting an earful from more than just his family. Kate, she was going to be so disappointed in him.

As I wash my dishes, I'll be following a plan. Till I see the brightness in every pot and pan. I am sure this point of view will ease the daily grind. So I'll keep repeating in my mind.

Kate inhaled to sing the next verse, when a woman, a very pregnant woman burst into the Garrison. “Have you seen Freddie Thorne?” she demanded as she clutched her belly.

Kate blinked as she set down the broom. “No, I don’t know him.”

“Or Tommy?” the woman asked as she nearly doubled over, exhaling in pain.

Kate shook her head. “No, not since this morning.” Kate wrapped an arm around her waist and guided her into the private room. “You need to sit a minute.”

“No, I can’t.” The woman said.

“Yes, you can.” She said firmly, yet gently. “You’re pregnant, not nearly full term. If you go into labor, it’s risky for you and your baby.” The girl, clearly younger than Kate let out a sharp cry. “I’ll get you some water.”

The girl let out a whine as Kate’s mind whirled. She didn’t know who this is, but if she had to guess, it was Tommy’s sister. Kate grabbed a bottle of seltzer from behind the bar and a glass. The girl was sweating heavily as she said. “We have to find Freddie.”

“Here,” she handed her the glass. “drink this first.”

“No, we have to find them.” She gasped out. “I think they're gonna kill each other.”

Her whole world stopped. “Who's going to kill who?”

“I think Tommy’s going to kill Freddie,” Ada inhaled. “if Freddie doesn’t kill him first.”

That was the exact moment that she realized that she cared far more for Thomas Shelby than she had any right to admit.

Chapter Text

One hour later,

“And now,” Ada declared. “I don’t know where he is!”

Kate inhaled deeply as she held Ada’s hand. “I don’t know much about Tommy, but, I don’t think he’d hurt Freddie. Not, when you’re pregnant.”

Ada shakes her head. “You’re right. You don’t know Tommy. He doesn’t care.”

She shakes her head. “Your brother cares about a lot of things. He just can’t afford to show it.”

Ada shook her head. “He used to. He use to before the war.” She inhaled. “He was a good brother. Always a smile on his face, he’d laugh too.”

Kate smiles faintly. “God, he does have a nice laugh when he does.” Ada glanced at her. “I’ve only heard him laugh once and he threw his head back, he was laughing so hard. He normally, smirks over smiling and he lets out these short, little snorts, at times.”

“Who are you, to Tommy?” Ada asks. “Are you and him together?”

Kate exhales. “I don’t know what we are, exactly. In his words, we’re being casual but,” she shakes her head as she admits. “it doesn’t feel like that sometimes.”

“Tommy doesn’t do casual.” Ada says. “When he finds someone, he sticks to them.”

She nods. “That’s what I figured, but…war changes a man. It’s like; there’s two parts of him on occasion. The old Tommy, that you know, that wants more. Then, there’s him now and he wants to make sure everything is alright first before entering into something that could involve cracking the ice around his heart.”

Ada shakes her head. “Christ, how do you see all that?”

“I see him, I think.” She said quietly. “I see the loss and I know it. Saw the faces of people change when they lost loved ones in the war or due to influenza. I saw the few boys that I knew come back from the war alive, only to see that that they’d died back there in France.”

Ada hesitated before asking. “Does he talk to you, about the war?”

“No.” She shakes her head. “Not much. I know that he was a tunneler and he won medals.”

“He has nightmares.” Ada says. “They’re really bad. You can hear him tossing and turning.” Ada shakes her head. “Needs opium to sleep somewhat peacefully at night. Even then, it’s not as peaceful as it could be.” Kate blinked. She knew that opium had to be smoked. But, Tommy had seemingly fallen asleep without any that night they were together. Her heart sped up a little faster at that realization. What did it mean? Did he find her of comfort? Was that why he was pursuing her in such a manner? He must recognize something that gave him cause to relax and he wanted that. “What is it?”

Kate bit her lip and then said. “This, probably isn’t appropriate to share but…nothing happened.” Ada inhaled and took another drink of water. “Tommy took me for a boat ride last week and…we stopped at a spot. We were…lying on our backs looking up at the stars. I'd read a book on Greek mythology, so we were talking about constellations and that, but,” she shook her head. “I nodded off. He did too and when we woke up, it was nearly noon and…I’m a light sleeper. Always have been and he didn’t move at all.”

Ada stared at her. “What?”

“I know.” She rubbed her head. “God, if he’d only talk a little.”

“It’s Tommy, he won’t.”

“So I’ve figured.” She exhaled. “I wish he would, just a little bit, but, I’m learning to read the things he’s not saying. Because, he does care, I’ve seen it in the way he loves horses.”

“Because of mother.” Ada said. “She died, a few days after buying him a white horse,” oh, that make sense as to why he’d been so torn up about Antares. “and he took our mother’s death very hard. I think…that was the start of him changing. Greta dying and then the war,” she shook her head. “I think it pushed him over the edge.”

She hesitated before asking. “Was he wounded in the war? Did anything happen?”

Ada exhaled. “He was. He was shot in the shoulder, stabbed twice when the Germans broke through the other side of the wall. Freddie saved his life.” Ada shook her head. “Even then, he still won’t let us marry in peace. Had to marry without anyone there.”

She bit her lip and said quietly. “It’s not his fault, you know.”

Ada snorts and rolls her eyes. At that moment, the door to the private room opens and in walks an unfamiliar man. He looks at them both for a minute and then says. “Ada, let’s go.”

She nods and starts to stand up, but Kate puts her hand on Ada’s, gently guiding her to sit back down. “She needs some time.” Kate said. “Give her another fifteen minutes.”

The man shoots her a look. “It’s not safe for her here.”

“And who’s fault is that?” She demands. “It’s your job to take care of her!”

He turns to Ada and says. “Who the hell is this, Ada?”

“Kate,” Ada says. “Tommy’s seeing her, Freddie.”

Freddie’s eyes darkened before turning towards her. “I don’t know what Tommy’s told you---

“Nothing.” She stated. “He’s told me nothing about you. Ada gave me a bit of a background on you both, which was more than enough to tell me why he disapproves of this marriage. Because he knew, that you weren’t good enough for Ada.”

Freddie’s eyes flashed. “Right, that’s it. Ada.”

“Ada’s sitting,” she snapped. “because she nearly went into an early labor after you ran out after Tommy! She’s been running around looking for both of you!”

Anger left Freddie’s eyes and concern filled him as he turned to her. “Ada, are you alright?”

She nods. “I’m fine Freddie, honest.”

“She’s not.” Kate said. “This fighting between her brother, her family and you is going to make this a very difficult birth if you don’t find a way to get her somewhere safe.” The words wouldn’t stop coming out. “And yes, you think Tommy’s being hateful to the pair of you by trying to get you out of town, but that’s not true.” She held Ada’s gaze as she said. “He’s trying to protect you.”

Freddie snorted. “My God, I can protect Ada---

“No, you can’t!” She snapped. “You keep her locked up in one room in a city that’s hunting you.” Freddie drew himself upright. “I don’t know what for fully, but here’s what I do know. You’re a wanted man by the police and the police want you so badly, that they’re willing to have Ada arrested.”

Ada blinked in surprise. “What?”

She inhaled. “Tommy was given an ultimatum by the police. Either both of you get out of town or if you stay here, Ada will be arrested alongside with you. She’ll get charged with sedition and spend four years in prison.” Neither of them knew that. She could see that and she figured that Tommy had just been threatening without explaining. She exhaled deeply. “Tommy doesn’t know that I heard that, but since he won’t tell either of you just how dangerous it is, you needed to know this. Especially since she’s pregnant. We all know what they do when a woman gives birth in prison.” Ada stood up and gripped Freddie’s arm. “There’s a good chance that you both will never see that baby again. Now, you may hate him for wanting to run you out of town. But if you stay, you’re put them both in danger and proving to him that he was right all along.” She shook her head. “So, you have a decision to make. Decide what’s more important. Your political ambitions or your family. When you married, you swore to forsake all others. Your commitment to communism is overshadowing your commitment to her. And that is why no one in her family has any respect for you.” She inhaled as she stated. “And they’re right not to. Tommy was told to turn you in, but he won’t because in spite of all this bad blood, he is still committed to his family. His sister and her happiness means everything to him. It’s a shame, that your dedication isn’t as deep as his. And you insist on making his life more difficult by being stubborn.”

And with that, she stomped out of the private room to get back to work. The door shut and she could hear Freddie and Ada were having a discussion and she prayed that Ada and Freddie left. If not for Tommy’s mind, at least for Ada’s sake. Se couldn’t do what Ada did. Be married to a man who prioritized her second in their life. She was one of those people who’d always put her husband first. He’d have to be willing to do that. The more she thought about it, the more she realized that she was caring for a man who would put work before her. She wasn’t sure if that was something that she could live with.

He was tired. He’d tried getting a nap, but, it had failed. He’d had a devil of a time with Freddie this morning and Danny had woken him up out of his nightmare. He’d tried getting a bit more sleep, but…he couldn’t. He was exhausted to the point where he felt like he was a dead man walking. God, he was so tired. He needed to talk Kate into another boat ride and hope she’d fall asleep again so he could sleep near her. He hadn’t had that before. Hadn’t had a woman who could just calm him down like that. Strange because before finding her she’d kept him awake at night. It had been different from the tunnels, but a welcome reprieve.

He came into the Garrison to see it mostly empty. Kate was singing something in the other room as she did the dishes and he stood there and listened to her for a moment. She had a light voice, with a bit of vibrato and she sounded like wine, if it was possible for alcohol to have a sound. 

After a few minutes, he turned to Harry and said. “Whiskey.”

Harry nods. “Coming up, Mr. Shelby.”

He nods and stepped into the private room. Oh, how he wished that he could sleep. Sleep and never wake up. “You’re here early.” He looked up to see Kate standing there with his whiskey in one hand and a glass in another. Ok, sleep and wake up with her beside him. That, was the only thing he wanted. “It’s been a quiet morning.”

He nods. “That’s good.” 

He shrugged out of his coat and hung it up. He could feel her looking at him as she poured him a glass of whiskey. She overpoured; tattling that she was going to be taking a drink or two out of his glass, the minx. He didn’t mind, it was just amusing to see someone drink out of his glass without batting an eye.

He sat down just as she said. “Ada was here.” Oh, that explained it. She closed the door behind her so they couldn’t be overheard She was worried that you and Freddie were going to kill each other.” He didn’t want that to bother him, but it did. “She nearly went into premature labor, but, I got her to calm down.” That was good of her. “She's all right now, but in her condition she needs peace. We talked a bit afterwards.”

“That is something that women do.” He said as he brought a cigarette to his lips and lit it.

Kate hesitated before stating. “She talked about you.” He refused to look at her. “She said you keep everything locked up inside now.”

“Well,” he said simply as he blew smoke up into the air. “that's what men do.”

“So, I gathered.” She said as she took his glass of whiskey and took a sip out of it. He liked that she drank whiskey. To look at her, he’d have thought she loved French champagne. She bit her lip and added “I may…have yelled at Freddie Thorne.”

“Is he alive?” he asked without glancing up at her.

“Yes.” She said with an exhale. “He didn’t know about the warrant.” Oh, he was going to be in trouble with this woman who couldn’t keep her mouth shut for a minute. “You should have told him, it made quite a difference. Men always are more practical, but a bit more emotion was needed in this case.” He avoided her gaze as he took the whiskey from her hand and took a nice long sip. “She told me a little bit about why you’re fighting, but as you said, talking is what we women do.” That they did. “But, I think Men should talk too. More would be understood then.”

Those words prompted him to look up at her. Those damn green eyes were right there, staring through him as she tried to say…something to him. “To you?” he asked. She couldn’t want him to talk to her. The things he’d kept hidden, it was for her own good. She didn’t deserve to get tainted by his darkness, no matter how much she wanted to get close to him.

“Why not?” she said quietly as she put her hand on his shoulder. He looked down at her hand. “You…are carrying the weight of the world on your shoulders. I just wish, there was something I could do to make it a bit easier.”

He couldn’t look away from her hand. “I’m alright, Kate.”

“No.” She said softly. “No you’re not. You’ll keep going on and pushing through it, but you’re not.” F**k. She was getting close. Too close for comfort. “It’d be nice if you could trust that someone genuinely wants to try and help, but…I know you don’t believe it.”

She was right. He didn’t believe it. No one could help him and she was a sweet fool for thinking that she could. He wanted her to help, wanted her to take away some of this pain but...a man like him destroyed everything beautiful. She…was the most beautiful thing in the world that he craved. He couldn’t stop himself when it came to her. He was normally a strong man with no weakness…but she, she was something he hadn’t planned on.

He picked up his paper and said. “I'll meet you here at 9:00 tomorrow morning.”

“No.” She said directly. “You have a car. You, will be picking me up at my house at 9:00 in the morning.” He glanced at her, to see a teasing smile on her face. “My dress and shoes are light. I’m not walking through the mud.”

Fair point. He nodded. “Alright.” He couldn’t stop himself from asking. “How does it look?”

“Expensive.” That caused him to smile inwardly. “It’s made of velvet and beads. I think you’ll approve.” He wondered. She exhaled and stood up. “I have to get back to work.”

He glanced up at her as she stole another drink from his glass. “Alright.”

As she set the glass down, she paused for a long moment before stating. “I know, that…things aren’t there between us. We’re keeping things casual, but,” she licked her lips as she avoided his gaze for a moment. “I said something to Ada and Freddie and it made me think. I told him, that he didn’t prioritize her over his work.” She glanced at him. “I always told myself, that if I got serious with any man, he’d have to put me first. If blessed, our children would become first and we’d become second. His work third.” Oh, he knew what she meant. She was letting him know that he’d have to prioritize her more if things started getting serious between them. “That, is something I won’t bend on. Because whoever that man is… I am going to give him every inch of myself, heart, body and soul.” His heart slowed in his chest at those words. He didn’t doubt that of her. She was that kind of woman. “So,” she licked those lips of hers that he ached to have against his mouth. “that’s just…something you needed to note.”

He nodded. “Good to know.” She nodded and left the room. He exhaled as he watched her leave and take the scent of vanilla with her. She, was a complication. She wanted everything in him, but he really didn’t think he had much to give her. She was too pure for a man like him. But, he wanted her, far more than anything he’d wanted in his life. What was he to do? He knew he wasn’t any good for her. So, what was a man to do when he wanted a woman as badly as he wanted her? Although he knew that he would cause her nothing but grief and heartache, he couldn’t stop this fire from burning in his chest with every little look she gave him. She was Heaven itself and he was bound for hell. Could he live with himself if he dragged her down to hell? But the thing that scared him, was he had a feeling that she was the kind of woman who’d probably jump down from Heaven to hell to be with him and he knew, he wasn’t worthy of that kind of woman or a love like that. Damned if he knew why she wanted to give him that kind of love.

Chapter Text

April 3rd, 1912

Well, it was Saturday and he was having second thoughts about this. Kate, she was rapidly becoming a complicated distraction. He’d gone home that evening to see Polly, Ada and Freddie in the house. They’d agreed to leave for Wales. Freddie had a place there, so Ada would give birth to the baby. He didn’t know how Kate did it. She didn’t know much about him and his way of life, but, she’d somehow gotten through to Ada and Freddie. They’d agreed to go and he was beyond baffled at how she’d been able to do it. Ada, before she’d left, had hugged him and told him to hang onto Kate. That she was a good woman for him. He didn’t doubt that. He just doubted that he was a good enough man for her.

As he approached the house, he saw Kate standing there, well, yelling at some f**ker. The guy said something and she whacked him over the head with her umbrella. Well, it was lacy, so, it was probably a parasol. The man yelped and he couldn’t help but smirk. Yes, she had a fire in her. Kate hit the man four more times, which made him start running for his life. When he pulled up the car, Kate was cursing at the man in Irish. She had a more English accent, but she could speak it. He didn’t even ask what was going on. He just pulled out his gun and shot the man in the knee, causing him to go down.

“Tommy!!” She whined. “I had it handled.”

“I don’t doubt it.” He leaned over and opened  the car door for her. “Get inside.”

She snorts as she grabs his hand. “You’re a very gruff man. You must have been a very surly child.” She had no idea what kind of child he was.

As she got into the car, he took a minute to look at her. She was right, this dress…was perfect. It suited her and there was no mistaking that she knew how to dress. There was a plain, nude-colored, velvet skirt, but it was the white beaded top that helped her stand out. It was a square neckline with a little triangle that helped hide her cleavage. Clever girl, giving a hint of her curves without giving it all away. Round her throat, was a simple pearl necklace and she clutched a beaded purse in her hand. Her normally pink lips, were covered in a bright shade of cherry lipstick. Yes, she wound play the role of a lady so easily. But, he had the feeling…that she wasn’t playacting at all. She really was one. She smoothed her skirts around her, revealing that she indeed, was wearing a pair of cute, if shoes could be cute, white shoes. She was stunning.

She exhaled and asked. “How long to the races?”

He exhales. “About an hour.”

She nods and picks up a basket, which he hadn’t noticed her getting into the car with and put it in the back seat. “I packed a ploughman’s lunch.” His brow arched as she carefully set down and he tried not to get distracted by her curvy arse just inches away from his face. “I made the sourdough myself, cheddar, gerkins, ham, boiled egg, chutney and some fruit if we get hungry.”

Christ, she had no clue just how f**king sweet she was. “Thank you.”

“Did you eat?” she asked. He shook his head and she exhaled. “Me either.” She reached into the back and pulled out the basket again. Christ, she and that arse of hers were going to cause him to wreck the family car! She exhaled she sat down and began rooting through the basket like a hungry rabbit. She was like a rabbit, come to think of it. Explained her flighty and all over the place nature. “Open your mouth.” He did as she said, turning slightly towards her as she placed a strawberry in his mouth. “Berries hold better than apples.”

He chewed the ripe strawberry and swallowed it before asking her. “You nervous?”

“After what happened?” she nodded. “Yes, I am.”

He exhaled and asked. “What was going on? Who was that?”

“I don’t know.” She bit into a wedge of cheese. “He wanted to know where I was, the day you had that meeting in the pub.” With the IRA, he knew that. She inhaled. “Apparently, a woman with red hair was spotted killing someone named Ryan Shiels. They thought it was me!”

he frowned. “What time?”

“Fortunately for me, it was the same time Alfie was over. I told him to give him a call and he could verify it wasn’t me.” Oh, he didn’t like this. Why, would the IRA be going after Kate? She wasn’t involved in this! There was no reason to assume that she was! “They said that the woman was wearing a red sweater. I said I don’t own anything in that color because of my hair and the woman must have been wearing a disguise.” He liked that even less. “He called me your whore and I, hit him with the umbrella.”

“Good.”

“And then, you shot him.”

He nodded. “He deserved it. Shouldn’t have come to your house.”

She hesitated and then asked. “So, you know who he was, then?”

“No.” He inhaled. “But I know who died. I’ll call them, verify that you weren’t there and we’ll make sure that you’re not disturbed.”

“Thank you.” She handed him a piece of buttered bread. While he wasn’t hungry, he took it and ate it anyway. It was a nice bread, you could tell it was sourdough alright. She started shelling an egg and throwing the shell out of the window. They were so close together that her arm was up against his. Every move she made, brushed her arm up against his, their thighs were touching. After a moment of silence, he said. “You got through to Ada.”

She gasped. “Oh, did I really?”

“Yes.” He exhaled. “She and Freddie, they’re going to Wales. Thanks to you.”

“I’m glad.” She said as she then handed him the egg. “It’ll be safer, especially with the baby coming.”

He nods and then looked at her. She was slathering quite a bit of butter on her bread. He watched her out of the corner of his eye as she put watercress and then a large slice of ham on it. Her stomach growled loudly at the sight of the food before she took a rather large bite. He made a note that she liked eating, so, if she was ever mad at him, probably show up with fish and chips and she’d forget that she was even angry at him. She inhaled that piece of bread and then handed him some ham with a light layer of chutney on it along with a slice of cheddar.

“This isn’t a picnic.” He reminded her.

“Shut up and eat before you waste away.” She said without even blinking. He shook his head and just ate it. She then handed him a thermos. “I figured you don’t drink tea, but you’re driving, so I brought cider, if that’s alright.”

It was. He shoved the last of the food in his mouth so he could hold the thermos. She smiled at him and then made herself another one of those sandwiches. This time adding cheddar and chutney. After thoroughly chewing the food and taking a long swallow of fresh cider, he said. “Make me one of those.” She shot him a look and he added. “Please.”

She smiled and handed him hers. “Here you go.” She then went about making herself another one. The conversation flowed light and easy between them. She, was as always, very animated and she kept the conversation going easily. He found himself laughing and smiling on occasion to her good-natured jokes. It was different; the way she was able to just talk without being annoying. But the thing, that he found to be the strangest, was how she was able to get him to talk about himself. It wasn’t much, but he was feeling the walls around his heart starting to crack.

At the races,

“Champagne, please.” She said to the bartender. “Rob Roy, dry, straight, Irish Whiskey preferred.”

He nods. “Right away Miss.”

She smiled and turned towards Thomas as he leaned towards her. “What the f**k is a Rob Roy?”

“Cocktail.” She explained in a low voice. “You can’t order Irish in a place like this, you’ll cause a fight. This way, it’s a bit more socially acceptable. It’s Irish Whiskey, dry vermouth and bitters. I said dry because…I didn’t think you’d be the kind of man who’d prefer sweet.”

He nods. “You’d be right.”

God, why did he have to stand so close to her? They’d sat shoulder to shoulder and thigh to thigh in the car. Fifteen minutes in and she could hardly tell which part of her body was his and which was hers! It was strange, to be that close to someone that you could forget yourself and which part of you was yours. She inhaled as she glanced around the club. Getting inside hadn’t even been hard. She’d been able to get in without the doorman giving her a second look. Still, she knew that there had to be business with Kimber and she had an idea at how to keep him at bay. That, idea would just require him to do something that may put him over the edge, especially with her speech to him yesterday. It may have made an impression on him as he was a bit more open with her today. He’d actually talked with her a bit instead of sitting in silence.

“Miss. Your drinks.”

She turned towards the bartender and took hers as Thomas paid. “Thank you.” After paying, he took his and they moved towards the edge of the balcony so they could look down. He took a sip of his drink and nodded. She smiled. “Not your favorite, I can tell.”

He shook his head. “No, but…it’s good whiskey at least.” She shook her head and turned back to the dance floor. He lit a cigarette and exhaled. “I still prefer the Garrison.”

“You know what’s funny about you?” She looked at him with a smile. “You have ambition, expensive dreams, but…your taste always run simple. It’s rather a contrast you have there, Tommy Shelby.” He glanced at her and gave her a half-smile. She inhaled as she nodded. “I prefer the Garrison as well. Too many people here,” she lifted her champagne to her lips. “it’s too loud and that music is awful.”

After a few sips, he asks her. “Do you dance?”

She knows he’s asking her to dance, but she wants him to ask her properly, so she nods. “Yes, my parents would go dancing every Saturday night. I'd go along with them.”

She kept her eyes fixed on the dance floor as he studied her. After a moment he said, “Lady Katherine,” her champagne glass shook in her hand. She wasn’t expecting him to be so close to her. She looked at him and got lost in those blue eyes of his. “will you dance with me?”

She swallowed, not daring to lick her suddenly dry lips because of how close they were. She nodded. “Yes, Tommy Shelby, I will.”

He smiled and took her hand before leading her down the steps to the dance floor. He led her down the steps as if she were a grand lady. As he pulled her into his strong arms and against his body, she had a feeling that Tommy Shelby was going to be the last man in her life. Then, he looked at her and she knew that he was. There’d be no one for her after him. She didn’t know how she knew this, but she knew this to the depths of her soul. He was the man for her.

Chapter Text

Ohhh, she wasn’t supposed to feel this lovely. She wasn’t supposed to fit just right in his arms. She…was a f**king disaster. She was supposed to be a way to get in. But Kate…she was a f**king anomaly. She was never anything that she was supposed to be. She was just supposed to be this innocent and simple girl. But no, she wasn’t. She was intoxicating and wonderful. The minute he pulled her into his arms, he felt like he was before the war. It was supposed to be one dance with her. But he got lost in those f**king green eyes of hers and he realized that one had become three. She, was enjoying it. Instead of her arm being around his shoulder, her hand was around his neck and she felt heavenly against him. That body of hers, it was so warm, perfect and inviting…he could have danced with her forever.

However, business forced him to look at his watch and he realized that Arthur has probably been waiting for him for two minutes. He exhaled and danced her backwards off the floor. She frowned, but moved with him. “Alright, what are you doing?” She inquired as they bumped into a couple. “You’re going against line of dance.”

He didn’t even know that there was a line of dance. He opened the side door at the corner of the ballroom to see Arthur standing there with the bags, right on schedule. “We chased the Lees across the track,” he gasped out. “right the way down the Devon Road. We got every penny back.” That was good. He began to pick up the bags of money. “Nice dress.” Arthur said to Kate. “Very nice. You can wear that in my pub.”

“Thank you Arthur.” She said. “You’re bleeding a little.” 

She went to swipe the blood, but Tommy caught her hand. “You’re wearing white.” He turned to Arthur and patted him on the shoulder. “Buy the boys a drink. Anyone hurt?”

“Ah,” Arthur shook his head. “a few cuts and bruises.”

That was good. It had all gone off well. Everything was going according to plan. “Off we go, Lady Katherine.”

She chuckled, but fell in step behind him. “My God, you really are funny sometimes.”

Funny? He wasn’t funny. He hadn’t been called funny for years. He turned towards her. “Wait for me at the bar.”

“No.” Why was he surprised that she was talking back to him? She was always, always arguing with him! “I’m going with you.”

He exhaled as he turned towards her. “Kate, I’m going to Kimber’s table. I don’t want him anywhere near you. I don’t want him looking at you and getting ideas.”

“He’s been eyeing us for all the dances. He's already got ideas.” She states. “If you separate me from you,” she opens her purse and begins digging in it. “that indicates to a man like him that I’m purely decorative and mean nothing to you, therefore anything goes with me. Lucky for you, I’ve had to think of many ways to discourage men and this,” she reached into her bag and pulled out a beautiful diamond wedding ring. His whole world stopped at that moment. “is one of them. So, for today,” she slid the wedding ring on her finger. “I’m your fiancée.”

His whole world came to a halt as he realized that Kate had just proposed to him.

Yes, she’d gone too far, she could see it in his eyes as he stared at her. “Are you mad, Kate?”

“No,” she said. “it’s just a strategy I have in place. Any questions involving the engagement, I’ll come up with. You can tell him how we met though, keep it to real life though.” He stared at her. “After this…it’s back to business as before.”

He just stared at her before saying. “I don’t have time to argue with you Kate---

“Then don’t.” She said. “Let’s go.”

He gave up. She could see it in his eyes. He turned and groused in Romani, but he went to Kimber’s table. She had this game all plotted out. She figured it out all in her head last night. She probably should have given Tommy a heads up, but that would have led to an argument in the car, which she wanted to avoid. When she laid eyes on Kimber, she knew that she was right. She had a very simple strategy, but it would work. The ring was just the first step in her plan.

Tommy threw the bags of money on the table, some of it spilling out as he declared. “Your money, Mr. Kimber.” He pulled out a chair beside him for her. “Rescued from the Lee brothers,” he pulled out a chair for himself while waiting for her to sit down. “and returned to you with a request for a fair hearing.” Tommy didn’t even give Kimber a moment to respond, he just launched into his plans with confidence. “Your own protection is failing, Mr. Kimber. Your boys are taking cuts.” Kimber put down his glass and stared Tommy down. He seemed impressed. Kate reached into her bag for a fan and began to fan herself lightly. Mrs. Kimber shot her a weary look, almost as if she were expecting something to happen. “I want to suggest that from now on,” Tommy pulled out a cigarette and stuck it between his lips. “you contract out your racetrack security to the Peaky Blinders. We'd be saving you a lot of money, Mr. Kimber. Lot of money. In return, you give us,” he strikes his match and lights his cigarette. “five percent of the take and three legal betting pitches at every race meeting north of the River Severn. Rising to six after one year if we're all satisfied with the service.” He nodded his head directly at him. “What do you say, Mr. Kimber?”

Kimber finally looked her way, then back to Tommy. “I say you talk business to my accountant. I want a dance.” Oh, Tommy went stiff and she placed a hand on his knee, subtly assuring him that she was alright. She knew this was coming. Kimber walked over to her and stated. “Your man said it was all right for me to have this dance.”

Kate blinked, it was a slow dance, not what she wanted to get caught up with a man like Kimber. She inhaled. “Oh, you were asking me? I’m sorry, I didn’t realize. Do you mind if I have the next dance?” He didn’t bother hiding his disappointment. She patted his arm as an assurance. “I’ve just had four dances in a row and I’ve not had a moment to quench my thirst.”

That seemed to assure him for he looked around and said. “I’ll get you a drink.”

“Water, please, if you don’t mind, Mr. Kimber!” she turned to Mrs. Kimber and extended her hand. “Hello. My name is Katherine.”

The woman looked at her hand coldly and said. “Elizabeth.” Oh, there was a story in those dark eyes, she could see it.
Tommy lightly puffed on his cigarette as the accountant asked. “How many men can you put in the field at one time?”

“There's a lot of men out of work at the moment.” He stated simply. “Two guards for every bookie.”

“At every meeting?” The accountant inquired.

“We have contacts with good people among the gypsies.” Tommy stated directly. “We'll always know when the Lees plan to attack. With all the strikes and troubles, can't really depend on the police. Anyway, we're more honest.” The accountant smirks and Kate can tell that this was all going to be just fine. All she had to do was keep Kimber at arms-length.

“Here you are.” Kimber said, placing a not so innocent hand on her shoulder. 

She shuddered inwardly, but smiled up at him. “Thank you, I am parched.”

Kimber sat back down in his seat as he said. “Looks like you two are making a deal.”

“We are making progress.” The accountant said without breaking eye contact with Tommy.

Kate used that opportunity to cut in. “My fiancé, is a man of his word.” Kimber’s brows rose as she lifted the glass of water to her lips. “One of the many things I admire about him.”

“Fiancé?” Kimber asks in surprise. “Him?”

“Yes.” She said with a smile on her face as she holds up the hand bearing her mother's ring. “I’m engaged to Tommy.”

Oh, he didn’t like that. “How long have you two been engaged?” Kimber asked her directly, clearly searching for answers.
“He proposed to me the day before yesterday.” She said, doing her best to sound like a young girl in love. “It was lovely, we went for a ride on horseback. I'd packed lunch and we stayed out late, overlooking the city, watching the sunset.”

“That don’t seem very romantic.” Kimber stated. 

“Perhaps to you, but,” she placed her hand on Tommy’s. “it was exactly what I wanted and he knew what I wanted.” She inhaled and then added the final piece of information. “Then, he took me back to his house where the was a surprise party waiting with his whole family My godbrother, Alfie Solomons,” oh, Kimber’s eyes widened in terror at that name, even his accountant grew stiff. “drove all the way up from Camden Town to be there!”

“Alfie Solomons,” Kimber asked cautiously. “is your…

“Godbrother. Yes.” She said with a smile. “Alfie is so sweet. Known each other since he was twelve and I was ten.”

“Alfie’s a good man to have on your side if need be.” Tommy stated, clearly picking up on her game. “F**king watchdog when it comes to her.”

“Tommy,” she said. “Alfie wouldn’t dare harm you in my presence.”

“So you say.” He held her gaze and then asked. “How many men has he chopped their balls off for messing with you?”

“Well,” she pretended to think on it. “I would say three, but…there may be more.” She counted back on it and snapped her fingers. “Five, I always forget the Italians because they died.”

“Might as well,” Tommy said with an exhaled. “last thing a man wants it be living without his balls.”

“Indeed.” She flushed and licked her lips as she turned away. “Mrs. Kimber, this is a bit of rough conversation. Would you like to get some air with me? It’s a little stuffy in here. Perhaps we can lay a bet or two while our men talk?”

Elizabeth glanced at Kimber, who nodded. “Yeah, you ladies go along. Nothing for you to hear here.”

Elizabeth nodded stiffly as she picked up her purse. “Follow me.” Kate nodded and they fell in step together. Once they were far enough away from the table Elizabeth said. “Congratulations.”

Kate blinked. She would have thought it was her engagement she was being congratulated about, but, Mrs. Kimber’s tone suggested otherwise. “Excuse me?”

“My husband normally has a unique way of sealing a deal with people. He’d f**k you, while your man would then f**k me.” She shakes her head in disgust. “That, won’t be happening, because of Alfie Solomons.”

Kate nods and says nothing about Alfie. She changes the subject and tries to engage Mrs. Kimber in any subject, but, there’s no life in this woman. It’s all been beaten out of her by Kimber. The fact that Kimber actually let men force themselves on his wife just to make a deal, was beyond repulsive. And then on top of that, it’d all be legal because she was her husband’s property and his to do with as he pleased. After thirty minutes, they returned to the table to see the men shaking hands. She smiled, it had all gone well. There was another fifteen minutes of polite conversation and Thomas kept his hand on her waist. She rested her hand on top of his, waiting until they were able to break away. She shook hands with everyone before they departed the club. They went out the way they came in, moving through the crowded corridor.

“Was the deal a success?” she asked. “Was everything just as you wanted it?”

“Yes.” He said simply. “Kimber agreed to everything.”

“That’s good.” Thomas kept his grip tight on her elbow as he hurried her out the back door towards his car. She exhaled and asked. “Are you mad at me? About the ring?” He said nothing, but she knew that’s what the problem was. “I’m sorry, I overstepped, I know. I should have told you beforehand, but I didn’t want to start an argument in the car. I was up all night trying to think of a way to keep Kimber off my back without looking like you had anything to do with it. I was just trying to---

Suddenly, he spun her around and pinned her back against the car. She gasped as he cupped her face in his hands and made her look up at him. God, those blue eyes were an inferno of heat and passion as he demanded. “When the f**k are you going to let me kiss you, Kate?” So he wasn't angry after all.

Chapter Text

Oh, he’d caught her off guard. She just stared at him and stumbled over her words. How, could she not have seen exactly what was going on in her head. No woman on the face of the planet, would have come up with a scheme like that. she’d been so enchanting that Kimber and his accountant hadn’t even been offended by her not dancing with Kimber. The whole matter had been forgotten rather quickly. Afterwards, she’d chatted with all three of them, like the little social butterfly she was and he’d just watched her. There was this light about her and he was drawn to her like a moth to a flame. Except now, she was the moth and he aimed to warm her pretty, little wings.

“Uhm, I d-don’t know. I-I think---

He’d had enough of this. He leaned forward. “I need an answer, Kate---

“Don’t---

he knew. The mouth was off-limits that didn’t mean the rest of her was. “Tell me.” He said as he latched onto that heavily powdered spot where he’d marked her. Oh, she was his. She knew this just as surely as he did. She was just trying to hold off the inevitable. The moment, his lips touch her there, her legs buckled and she grabbed onto him. She let out a sharp whine as she shifted. Oh, she was f**king aroused. He had his leg between hers and she’d started moving that body of hers on his knee. Oh, he yanked the car door open and pushed her into the front seat of the car!

“Oh!” she stared at him as he threw his hat in the backseat of the car. She instantly sat up, that skirt of hers was tangled up above her thighs, giving him a glimpse of things to come. When he got in, she stammered as she backed up. “Tommy---

“I’m not going to f**k you.” He said, watching as she relaxed a bit. “But those eyes of yours,” they got bigger as he got closer. “and that lipstick of yours---

“It’s too red.” She stammered. “I thought---

“Wrong.” He said as he cupped her face in his hand. She inhaled raggedly and he studied her. Oh, she was close, so close to wanting it, but she wasn’t there yet. He could see it in her eyes, the want, the shyness, the curiosity, but at the same time, unease. He didn’t want her to be uneasy when he kissed her to the point where she could no longer breathe. “I’ll tell you what…next time, I see you wearing this shade of lipstick…I’m going to kiss you. Understand?”

she nods. “Yes Tommy.”

“And when you put it on…it’ll be because you want me to kiss you.” Kate in all the time he’d seen her, she’d never worn red. She always wore pink lipstick and she wore that daily. The red, it was striking and drew attention to her heart-shaped mouth. “Do you understand?”

she inhaled and nodded. “Yes…thank you.”

He caressed her face gently as he said. “Good girl.” She blushed faintly, prompting him to add. “You like that.” She flushed even pinker as he ran a finger down her throat, prompting her to inhale sharply. “Ah yes,” she shivered faintly. God, never before had a woman been so easy to turn on with just a touch, a word or a look like Kate. “I’ll remember that in future.”

She wanted to say something, but couldn’t at first. But when she spoke, what came out was. “W-we should probably go. It’ll be late when we get back home.”

He nods. “Alright.” He runs his finger down the mark on her neck, causing her to shiver and whimper. She inhales deeply as he lets his hand drop. He then turns and grabs her picnic basket from the backseat and handed it to her. “Here you go.”

“Thank you.” He got out and started the car before getting in beside her again. She had  just stuffed a strawberry in her mouth as he leaned over and looked in the basket. She swallowed it uneasily as he pulled out a slice of ham and cheese before turning back to the road. He wasn’t hungry before, but, he was hungry now.

“Oh, here.” He turned as she pulled a napkin out of her bag. She unwrapped it to reveal a sausage roll. “I figured, once the business was over, you’d be hungry.” 

He took it from her and said. “Thank you.” It seemed insufficient. He wanted to tell her that she was some kind of angel and he didn’t know what he did to deserve her in this life. But, he was glad to have her around.

The ride back, it was similar to the ride there. Kate, was a little bit more relaxed, somewhat. She was a little on edge, but she’d removed the pins from her glorious hair and let the wind blow it as if she were on a horse. She even undid her shoes and rubbed her heels. She, like him, they were meant for finer things, yet they liked the simple things. When he got her home, it wasn’t too late. He had taken the longer road home, which Kate had called him out on. He had stopped at a shop and let her buy herself something a bit heartier than the light snacks that they’d gone through. She’d bought a bacon butty, which she crunched contentedly. They’d each gotten a whiskey before getting back in the car. Kate, she was so entertaining to be around and she had no fear of saying something to try and get a reaction out of him. 

When he pulled up in front of her house, he was sorry that their event was over. He exhaled and grabbed the basket from the backseat. “Thank you.” She said as she took it from him. He decided to walk her to the door. “I had a wonderful time. It was fun.”

“Well,” he exhaled. “I wouldn’t call hanging out with Kimber fun, but, the ride was good.”

She nodded. “And the dancing.” Oh, she knew what she was doing to him. He was certain of that. She inhaled and asked. “What time should I be over, tomorrow?”

Tomorrow? Oh yes, Sunday dinner. He thought on it. “I don’t know. I’ll ask Polly and then send Finn over to let you know.”

“Thank you.” She pulled out her key and went to unlock the door. To her shock and his, the door swung open. She stilled and looked at him. “Tommy?”

he didn’t even question it. He knew Kate. She always, always had a little ritual about locking doors. He pushed her behind him as he pulled out his gun. “Stay behind me.”

He felt her hand on the small of his back as he moved into the house. He stepped into the parlor and his heart sank. Someone had ransacked the house. Her mother’s china was smashed. The little gasp of pain from her hurt him to his soul. The dining room furniture was trashed, the paintings were torn down. He moved down the hall to the kitchen. It was empty, everything of value like food and the pots were all gone. It was a safe bet that whoever had been here hadn’t worked alone. He inhaled before pushing the library door open and his blood boiled. Kate let out a wail of extreme pain as she pushed past him to see her father’s book collection destroyed. The books, the covers had been destroyed and the room was covered in orange, white and green paint. He knew who did this. It was the f**king IRA. It had been recent because the paint was still wet.
When Kate hit the ground, crying, he put his gun away. “Kate.”

She pushed him away. “NO!!” She screamed. “NO!! NO!! NO!!” He’d never felt so useless in his life. The sight of her holding onto a tattered cover, trying to scrub the paint off with her velvet skirt was a sight that he’d not forget.

He stepped away from her only to step outside. He fired a shot in the air, causing several men to turn around. He shouted. “Get the Shelby’s over here now. Tell Harry to close the Garrison. I want him and every man to get over here in five minutes! NOW!!” Several men ran down the street and he went back inside. She had a phone. He had the operator call Camden Town for Alfie Solomons.

Hello?

“Solomons.” He said. “Get up here to Birmingham. The IRA broke into Kate’s house.”

They f**king what!?

“They trashed it, destroyed her father’s books. We need to pay them a visit.”

We’re on our way.

He hung up and then went back to her. Kate, she was a hysterical mess, rambling in English and Irish that only he could understand. He held onto her while she cried and there was nothing that he could do.

She felt numb and broken. Her house, the few priceless possessions of her parents that she’d had, especially her father’s books were destroyed. All she was aware of, were Thomas’s arms around her and he held onto her tight. She knew he as trying to console her, but this was almost too much for her heart to bear.

“Tommy?” that was Arthur's voice. She recognized it. “Oh, f**king hell.”

“What happened?” that was a woman’s voice. “Oh, my God! Tommy?”

“We’re back here!” He called. “Library.” She inhaled and pulled away from him, wiping her eyes. “It’s alright.” He said gently. “It’s my family.”

“W-who,” she inhaled as she choked out. “why did they do this?”

he inhales. “I know who it is. I’ll take care of it.” There’s a gasp and he turns. “Poll.”

“Are you alright?” the woman asked and Kate turned as a woman pulled her into her arms. “You weren’t hurt.”

She didn’t touch her. The woman was finely dressed and she smelled of spiced cinnamon. She inhaled. “I have p-paint on my hands.”

“Don’t worry about that.” She inhaled. “Let’s get you cleaned up and this house cleaned up too. Alright?” she could only nod. They could clean this house, but there’d be no way that she’d ever feel safe in this house again. 

“Right.” Thomas said as he helped her to her feet. “Arthur, John, I need you to help get this cleared up. Finn, go get Mr. Beauchemin down the road, now.” The sound of footsteps caused her to look up to see Harry and dozens of men in her house! She froze and stared as Thomas moved past her. “Right, whichever one of you has a contact with the head of the IRA. You tell them, Alfie Solomons is on his way here. He’ll be here in 2 hours. If the head of the IRA isn’t here in by 5:00,” he threatens causing a chill to run down her spine. “Solomons and I are coming after them!” The whole room stared at him and he shouted. “ONE OF YOU F**KING GO!!”

One of the men fled out of the room as if he’d just seen the devil. Polly shook her head. “Tommy, you can’t go picking a fight with the IRA!”

“Yeah?” He snapped. “Then they shouldn’t have gone after her!”

she stared at him. “Tommy---

“Go upstairs with Polly.” He said gently with a nod of his hair. “Get cleaned up, let us know what needs to be done upstairs. Alright?” she could only nod and Polly guided her towards the stairs. “Poll,” he exhaled. “take care of her for me.”

Those words…left a mark on her heart unlike any that she’d known in her life. Polly nodded. “I will, but Tommy, we have to talk about---

“No we don’t.” And with that, Tommy stalked back to the parlor. 

Polly shook her head as Tommy began barking order to John and Arthur. “Great, just what the world needs. The IRA had to go and pick a fight with you.”

She inhaled. “I’m sorry---

“Don’t.” Polly said. “I don’t know what happened, but I don’t see you as the type to get involved in anything to deserve this.”
Those words broke her and she started crying. “I d-don’t know what I did! Is it b-because I hit the---

“It doesn’t matter.” Polly said as she wrapped an arm around Kate’s waist and hurried her up the stairs. “We’ll all get this sorted. We’ve got you.”

And this...was the moment that she realized that she truly wasn’t alone in the world anymore. Yes, Thomas had been there, but this was when she realized that there were far more people in her life than she’d originally known.

Chapter Text

The scream caused everyone to jump and look up the stairs. Thomas threw the cigarette on the ground and charged up the stairs. “Kate?” she didn’t answer him, but he could hear her crying. She was in her room. He pushed the door open and surveyed the scene. To his eye, her room appeared to be intact, it was all perfect, not a thing out of place. Kate, however, was holding a dress that was covered in red paint.

As he approached Polly, who had an arm on her, Polly said. “The bastards threw paint in her mother’s hope chest.”

That’s when he realized, that her mother’s wedding dress, hadn’t escaped the wrath of the IRA. He inhaled and knelt beside a sobbing Kate. “Kate?” she jumped when he placed his hand on her shoulder. “Look at me. Let me have the dress, I know someone who can fix it.”

“IT’S RUINED!” She screamed.

“Kate,” he said firmly. “give it to me.”

“IT’S RED PAINT!!” She hiccuped violently.

He exhaled sharply and looked to his aunt. “Polly.”

“Kate,” Polly said gently. “we do have a good cleaner. He may be able to save it, but you have to give it to Tommy.” Kate just gave him the dress, went into the bathroom and closed the door. God, he thought he hated seeing her when she was in a mood. Seeing her like this, with no fight in her, it was even worse. “Go.” Polly said.

Thomas carefully carried the wedding dress down the stairs and yelled. “Finn!!” he shook his head, Polly’d have his head for that. “John!!” 

“What?” John asked as he came around the corner. He made a face as he saw the red soaked wedding gown. “Oh, crikey.”

“Get it to Zhang,” he said. “tell him, there’s a hundred pounds in it for him if he gets it clean and back to normal.” 

John nodded. “Right.” 

John bolted out the front door and Tommy exhaled. F**k! This was NOT how he saw today going! After the races, lunch, it was Saturday. She had the day off. He was going to ask her to go for a ride and watch the sunset, listen to her babble about whatever thing was on her mind. But this…this…it shouldn’t have happened. Not to her. She wasn’t involved in any of this. It made no sense! Why had the IRA broken into her house and trashed it like this? There wasn’t an ounce of doubt in his mind that Kate was innocent. She couldn’t have done anything to warrant this. Not her. It was his fault, he knew this. He didn’t know how it was his fault, but it had to be and it had something to do with the guns. 

He checked headed back to the library. Autumn and Mr. Beauchemin were working at helping clean up Kate’s books. The room smelled of alcohol and some of the men were carefully drying the books off. “How’s it going?”

Mr. Beauchemin looked up with a furious look on his face. “It’s coming, but, this collection is priceless! An autograph of Keats!! But,” he exhaled. “most of the paint is coming off. There’s only paint of a few of the pages. Several are ripped out, but, I can fix them.”

That was a relief, Kate, she didn’t deserve to lose so many of her precious books. The older one’s were especially important to her. “How much to repair the badly damaged books? I see some of the covers are ruined.”

He exhaled. “It’ll vary Mr. Shelby, but, it will be an expensive undertaking. Some of these books are---

“Money makes no difference to me.” He said. “Just fix as many of the books as you can.”

“I will.” Mr. Beauchemin nods before looking down at the books with regret. “Filthy IRA scum.”

He said nothing as he looks at Autumn who snaps her fingers to alert another blinder that she’s done cleaning the book. He takes the book and moves it over to the window so it can dry carefully. “You doing alright?” he asks her, causing her to nod. No problems?” she shakes her head. “Alright.”

“Tommy!” that was Arthur. He was in the back trying to the get the backyard straightened up. Someone had painted the words ‘traitor’ and ‘whore’ on the fence in black. He did not want Kate to see that. There was paint all over the back yard. Her flowers had been ripped out. This…was just making his blood rise with each passing minute. Tommy stepped outside and he was relieved to see that all the paint gone now. The men had been scrubbing within an inch of their lives, but the paint was gone. Once the wood was dry, they’d get another coat of paint. Arthur shook his head before gesturing to the back gate. “You’ve got to see this.”

He nodded and followed Arthur. Arthur opened a bin and there inside the bin, was a dead, black cat. His stomach churned. He hated people who killed animals needlessly. He didn’t mind hunting. It was for food only and the kill was always merciful. This cat, it had been strangled with a rope, which was still around it’s black neck. There was a note stabbed into the cat as well. God, he hoped that Kate didn’t have a cat. She as already so distraught. This…it would kill her. Swallowing back the bile, he reached into the bin and pulled out the note.

Your life was spared this once. The next time that you take the life of a member of the IRA, your life will be taken that same day. Thomas Shelby won’t be able to save you that time.
.
He shook his head and tucked the note into his pocket. She’d been spared, only because of her affiliation with him. This, scared the f**k out of him. “What do we do, Tommy?”

He inhaled as he said. “Find out who did this and where they live.”

“Tom.”

“And then,” he exhaled. “I’ll deal with them.”

Arthur exhaled as he asked. “Why’d they do this Tom?”

“Damned if I know.” He said. “Kate didn’t kill anyone.”

“No.” Arthur shook his head. “She wouldn’t , anyone can see she ain’t got the stomach for killing. Sure, she can pack a wallop but…she wouldn’t do that. Not for no reason.”

He exhaled and shook his head. He didn’t know why this was happening to her. He went back inside and continued directing the men about. The parlor and the dining room had been fixed. Most of the furniture had been salvaged. The painting were canvas and one of the men used to restore art before the war and he’d taken everything to his studio. Said it’d take him a month, but Thomas didn’t care. Most of the men were outraged by this happening, especially since they all knew Kate. She was a very attentive girl, she listened to the men and she was kind. All of them were working hard for her sake, not his and he didn’t give a damn.

Kate eventually surfaced along with Polly beside her. Her face as a blotchy red and she had two bags. That filled him with concern, especially since Polly had one as well. “Tommy,” Polly said as if she was sensing his thoughts. “Kate’s moving into the house with us for a bit.” That was good news. “She can have Ada’s room.” Even better, Ada’s room was right next to his. “Until this whole thing is resolved, she should stay close by.”

He nods. “I’ll tell Harry to put out an advertisement for a temporary position as a barmaid.”

Kate shook her head. “No, I won’t---

“It’s alright, Kate.” Harry said as he came around the corner with paint all over him. “It’s best that you stay safe with them until this is resolved.”

Her face fell. “Oh God, I’m costing you so much money right now.” Her eyes widened. “Money!” 

Kate dropped her bags and ran back up the stairs. Polly exhaled and stepped aside so he could go running up after her. She went to her room and threw her closet door open. She banged on the wall, hit something on the floor and a section of the wall opened, revealing a safe. She exhaled as she grabbed a tin box and opened it. She exhaled in relief and set it aside. She then reached down into the wall and pulled out a big bag of what he assumed was money. He found it strange that money was one of the last things that she thought of. 

“Oh, thank God.” She gasped out in relief. “Now, I can pay everyone.”

“No.” He shook his head. “You’re not paying anyone---

“It’s my house,” she said. “my damages---

“The IRA leader will be coming.” He explained. “They, will be paying for everything.”

“But,” her voice broke. “they ruined everything!! And I don’t know why!!” she inhaled. “Why’d they do this? W-what do they think I did.”

“Tommy!” Arthur shouted. “Alfie Solomons just pulled up with a ton of men.”

She gasped and looked up at him as he confirmed. “I called him. Like I said, we’re going to have a meeting and they will pay for everything.”

She inhales as she whispers. “But, my mother’s china…it was expensive. How can they---

“Their loss then, eh?” he inhaled as he wiped at the tears that just kept pouring down her cheeks. “F**k, I’m sorry Kate.”

She inhaled sharply as she whispered. “Tommy---

“It’s alright.” He said as he stroked her hair. “It’s alright. You’re safe at my house.”

She was silent and then she whispered. “I don’t feel safe.” Oh, he knew that she didn’t. He tilted her face upwards and she inhaled deeply. “Tommy.”

He couldn’t resist her anymore. He leaned forward and kissed her deeply on the mouth. She let out a faint whimper as he kissed her. He made sure not to touch her or hold her, he wanted her to feel like she could pull away or stop him if she wanted him to stop. He read her every movement very carefully. She was unsure at first, but then, Kate started to respond. Her lips were sweet and her kiss was potent. He leaned towards her, deepening it slightly and she moaned. Only, when she wrapped her trembling arms around his waist did he grab ahold of her and pull her close to him. He kept the kiss light, she was upset and the first time he kissed her with everything he was feeling, he wanted her to be thinking of him and only him.

“Kate!” That was Alfie shouting up the stairs, which caused them to separate. Kate inhaled and touched her mouth. “Where are you?”

she opened her mouth and stammered a little bit. He inhaled and said. “We’re coming.” He leaned forward and gently wiped at some of her smeared lipstick. Oh, she was so beautiful. After a moment, he said. “Right, let’s get you down to Alfie. Let him see that you’re alright.”

She nodded and picked up her case of money. They’d lock that up in the safe so  she wouldn’t have to worry about thieves breaking in. She wouldn’t have to worry about a single thing. She’d be in his house, near him, with his family; no harm would ever befall her again as long as she stayed close to him.

Chapter Text

Kate’s heart pounded in her throat as she hurried downstairs with Thomas carefully holding her elbow. Her head was spinning, mostly because of everything that had happened to her, but for now, it was because of Thomas and his kiss. He could be aggressively passionate, as she’d learned from their first kiss. But this kiss, the way he was so sweet at first, only giving her more when she’d silently asked him for more. His kiss, it was comforting and fulfilling. She felt safe in his arms and for a moment, all her troubles in the world were gone.

Then Alfie yelled up the stairs and brought her back to the present. Everything was a fog to her. A huge, hazy blur and it was difficult to understand what was going on around her. She inhaled and came down the stairs to see Alfie Solomons and yes, he looked furious.

“Aww, Kate,” he held out his arms and she didn’t hesitate to give him a hug. He wasn’t as comforting as Thomas, but he felt familiar. “your beautiful house.”

She sniffled. “They ruined everything.” She inhaled as she blinked back tears. “They even…threw red paint on my mothers wedding dress.”

“Well, Shelby and me will teach those bogtrotters a lesson.” She inhaled at the slur. “Yeah, yeah, I know.”

“Mr. Thomas Shelby?” a clearly Irish voice spoke from being Alfie. Alfie went tense and she let him go. Thomas, stepped beside him and gently pushed her to the side. “My name is Byrne. I hear you’re wanting to parlay?”

“Parlay it is.” Thomas’s voice was calm, but she could read from his body language, the way he was clenching and unclenching his fists. 

Kate inhaled and moved to stand a little closer to Thomas as this ‘man’ spoke. “Few weeks ago, a man named Ryan came to this place with a view to buying some goods from you.” Thomas nods in agreement. “Mr. Ryan met with an accident, he was shot.”

“Yeah, f**k all that.” Alfie says impatiently. “Now, I want to know. What the f**k does all this have to do with Kate?”

“He was a man with a quick mouth. I know that.” The man moved so he was standing in front of Thomas. He looked her up and down with a look that made her flesh crawl. “An taste for the ladies,” she reached for Thomas’s hand and he caught it. “known to be a bit coarse when drunk. Was he drunk when you shot him?”

“I don’t know,” she stated. “because I didn’t kill him!”

He shakes his head. “The day he left the Garrison, you followed him down to the black swan---

Thomas shakes his head. “She’d be unfamiliar with that part of town. It’s not the place she’d go. Too dangerous for her.”

“Well, just so I know,” Alfie asked. “where is the black swan?”

“Sparkbrook.”

Alfie made a face. “Yeah, she ain’t going there.”

The man continued talking as if he hadn’t heard a word Thomas or Alfie said. “where you shot him and he bled out. But, he was able to say one word. Barmaid.” Kate inhaled and shifted closer to Thomas. His eyes narrowed. “Remember him now?”

“No.” She shook her head. “I’ve never been to the black swan and I didn’t---

“You were seen!” The man snapped. “You were seen, fleeing the scene---

“By who?” Alfie demands. “Who the f**k saw her?”

“wearing a red sweater and gray skirt!” 

“I don’t wear either color!!”

“That’s true.” Polly said as she came around the corner. “There are rules we women have. Women with her color hair, they avoid red and pink as rule.”

He nodded in acknowledgment as Thomas stated. “Produce the witness.”

He snorted. “You must think I’m a fool---

“Yeah,” Alfie stated. “we already f**king know that, mate. No need to make us think about it more!”

“Alfie,” she said. “don’t start a fight.”

“He’s alive, ain’t he?”

Thomas inhaled. “Hold on, here’s the problem already. He wouldn’t know she was a barmaid, because he never saw her.” Byrne’s face blinked in surprise. “Your other man, Maguire, can confirm this. Because,” Kate flushed as Thomas stated. “I had the pleasure of the lady’s company on a boat the night before. We went for a ride up the canal, fell asleep on the deck and we didn’t get back until fifteen minutes before the meeting.”

The whole room went silent until Alfie said. “Yeah, Tommy mate, I’m going to kill you.”

She stepped in front of Tommy, putting a hand on Alfie’s chest. “Don’t, you dare!”

“She,” Thomas stated. “walked back to the house, ate, changed her clothes, packed a lunch and then came here. The meeting was five minutes. She arrived five minutes after. There is no way, for her to have bumped into them, especially since they never even passed each other on the street.”

Byrne chuckled. “You can’t know that---

“Oh, I do.” Thomas said lowly. “You see, this is my city, but I don’t trust the men when it comes to her. Her being the daughter of a family friend of my aunt, I had a man follow her, make sure she got home alright.” Kate’s jaw dropped. “That same man, made sure she got to the Garrison alright.”

She stared at him. “Tommy!”

“Alan!” He called and a man with paint in his hair, hurried into the room. 

“Yes, Mr. Shelby.”

He inhaled. “Last week, I had you follow Kate to her house and to the Garrison from the docks? Did any man stop and talk to her?”

“No, Mr. Shelby.” He said. “She was in a hurry and I had to hurry to keep up with her.”

Byrne, wasn’t impressed. “Am I supposed to take your man’s word for it?”

“You’re asking us, to take the word of a f**king witness, who you won’t even give the name. And lemme tell you this,” Alfie inhaled. “I showed up at the pub two hours later. Now, Kate, she heard I was coming and I’m assuming Shelby’s men followed her home again.”

Alan nods. “She went to the market. Bought chicken, garlic, peas, onions, raspberry and cream.” He inhaled. “She was in the house for fifteen or so minutes, then she went back to the Garrison. She stayed there until she left with you two, which was around 4:30.”

Thomas inhaled and asked. “What time, was Mr. Ryan shot?”

“5:00.”

Thomas nods. “Good 30 minute walk to Sparkbrook. Another 30 to get back to Small Heath.”

“Yeah, ain’t f**king likely she left her job to go kill a man she ain’t never met.”

“Also, Kate wasn’t wearing red that day.” Thomas stated, causing her to look at him in surprise. “She was wearing a green and lavender plaid skirt, white blouse and a deep purple sweater, along with a white apron. She was in the same dress all day.”

Alfie stared at him and asked. “How the f**k do you know that?”

Thomas shrugged. “I pay attention.”

Byrne inhaled and then asked. “How do you explain him saying it was a barmaid? Your bar was the only place that he visited.”

Kate squeezed Thomas’s arm. “We have another witness.” He looked at her and nodded. “Grace. She was the barmaid that day, remember? We got into that fight! She, served them! Not me!”

He nods and turns to Byrne. “Confirm with Maguire. The barmaid who served them was blonde.”

“Maguire is on a mission in Wales, he’ll be back next month.”

“Oh, so,” Alfie says. “without investigating, you just assumed Kate did!”

“They said barmaid, she’s the Garrison barmaid---

“Who wasn’t even on duty or even f**king seen!” Alfie stated. “F**k, how to you expect to overthrow the British with that kind of detective work? Who knows how many brains of loyal men you’ve blown out because you thought they was traitors.”

Thomas inhaled. “You need to message your man and furthermore, you need to produce the witness.”

“I don’t need to. We have the right one.” Bryne stated. “She doesn’t need you defend you, Mr. Shelby. She already shot one of my men this morning---

she felt Thomas’s patience finally snap. “Your man,” Tommy shouted. “was in her face yelling at her and even though she had a gun, she was using her f**king umbrella to get him out of her face! He’s lucky all I did was f**king shoot him in the knee! If he’d put a hand on her, I'd have blown his f**king head off!!”

the whole room went silent. All the men stopped working. It was so silent. The kind of silence one would expect if you saw the Heaven’s open and God Himself descends from the Heavens. It was tense and still, no one dared to move or breathe, for fear of enraging Thomas Shelby further.

Except for Alfie Solomons. 

“Now, see, this here, is the face of a man that’s in love,” she and Tommy both shot him a look. “and see…he’s liable to take out the whole of the IRA without needed an army. So, if I was you….I’d be as cooperative as possible.” Alfie suddenly punched Byrne in the face, causing him to groan in pain. Alfie grabbed him and shoved him in the wall, holding him by the throat. He tilted his head and asked. “Did you hear about my personal stigmata with a f**king Italian.”

She exhaled. “Alfie, don’t. Not in my house.”

“After what you did to her and she’s asking me to spare your life.” He chuckled before his face morphed into a slightly more serious note. His tone was playful, but she knew better. Alfie was at his most dangerous when he was playing around. “I pushed his face up against the trench and shoved a six-inch nail up his f**king nose and I hammered it home with a duckboard.” God, she hated this story! “It was f**king biblical, mate!” Then, his tone switched. “See, she’s like a sister to me. And right now, you and your men, just f**king declared war on her for no good reason! So,” he inhaled. “Shelby gave his witnesses. You, get your man back from the mission, produce the f**king witness and meet back here on Tuesday. And they better, have a f**king good story.”

Thomas inhaled. “The girl who served, her name is Grace Burgess. She works for Mr. and Mrs. Green, two streets over. She’ll confirm that she was working there that day.”

“She’s a blonde,” Kate said. “just so you know.”

“But,” he coughed. “why, did he say it was your barmaid, if she doesn’t have red hair?”

“Men say stupid things when they’re dying.” Alfie says. “Don’t you f**king know that?” He tightened his grip on his throat. “Now,  you heard us. Go get the witnesses and meet back here at Noon. If you don’t, then we’re going to f**king war and we’ll send you to Hell first.”

“Alfie---

“If you do show up, it’ll all be a peaceable discussion. If your men were wrong, well,” he smirks. “the IRA ain’t gonna like the bill you’re gonna get cause you f**ked up.”

Thomas nods as he stated darkly. “My men are keeping their hours. You’ll be billed for the furniture repairs, the painting and book restorations, restocking the kitchen with the food, dishes, the plants for the back yard, her mother’s wedding dress getting restored,” she doubted that anyone could fix that dress. It was ruined forever. “and the china that they broke.” He turned to her. “Do you know the pattern?”

She couldn’t help but smile slightly, this was going to hurt. “That, belong to my great-grandmother, who inherited it from her mother-in-law. She bequeathed it to my mother as she hated her other daughter-in-laws.” She inhaled and stated. “The pattern, is from the 1700’s.”

“Holy f**k.” Polly said.

“Royal Copenhagen Flora Danica.” She stated. “One plate, is worth close to 800 pounds.” Ok, that shocked all the men. “It was a full set for twelve.”

“F**KING HELL!!” Alfie cackled. “Oh, right, so that’s about $9,600 pounds for plates!”

“That’s not all there is to a china set.” Polly stated. “There’s way more.”

She nodded. “Tea cups and saucers, ice dome, several serving dishes, gravy bowls, tea pots, soup bowls, square dinner plates, dessert plates and several vases.” She inhaled as she stated. “All my silverware was stolen as well, which is from the 1700’s as well.”

Thomas spoke up. “Better hope they haven’t sold all that silverware. Might want to get it back.”

“The IRA can’t afford---

“Yeah, we don’t care about that mate.” Alfie said. “So, get on back to your territory, explain to your bosses that you f**ked up and you’re going to owe closed to 100,000 pounds.”

“Could be more. I figure the dishes alone,” Polly said. “are close to 80,000.”

Thomas nods. “Sounds about right. So, go.” He said. “Get that all taken care of. We’ll meet back here and that witness better show up!”

As Alfie released Byrne, he said. “How…does a barmaid have that kind of money?”

Polly chuckled as she said. “Did you not do any research? Her father, was a famous Irish author! He came from a wealthy family.” 

From the look in Byrne’s face, he didn’t know she was Irish. She licked her lips and spoke in Gaelic. My father, his eyes widened. married an English woman. He taught me Gaelic, because he said it was important that the language live on and not die away. Birmingham was her home, so I came here. This is my home. And your men broke into the wrong house.

He inhaled and looked at her for a long time before stating. “We’ll see. You were spared this time---

This time, Thomas grabbed him by the throat and slammed him face first into the broken mirror, which was hanging on the wall. “No.” He said lowly. “You don’t threaten her. You threaten me. You threaten Solomons.” Byrne groaned as Thomas tightened his grip. “You threaten us both, before you threaten her. You threaten her again…and your f**king life is over. Understood?” the man nodded and Thomas shoved him towards the door. “Go.”

He exhaled and walked out of the house, brushing shards of glass off his face. Miraculously, he wasn’t cut up from that. Thomas inhaled and turned to Alfie. “Why don’t you and your men give Polly and Kate a hand? We’re moving her into a spare room at the family house until this is all over.”

Alfie nods. “Good idea.”

Polly nods. “The room is mostly empty, but,” she placed a hand on Kate’s back and guided her out the door. “if we move the furniture here, we can move a few of her things in so it’ll feel like home.”

As Polly and Alfie talked, she turned around and locked eyes with Thomas Shelby. She wanted to talk to him, but Polly and Alfie were already making plans. God, she needed a moment to talk to him. This whole thing…it was getting crazy and she couldn’t prove it, but she had a feeling…it had something to do with him. But that’s not why she needed to talk to him. She needed to talk to him so she could find out why she didn’t care that he may or may not have inadvertently put her in this situation. Maybe, the reason she didn’t quite care, was because she knew that she was safe with him and his family. 
But…why did her heart tell her it was more than that?

Chapter Text

It was late, it was so very f**king late. Alfie Solomons had moved most of Kate’s stuff into Ada’s old room. Not that Ada would be needing that room, but, it was still a strange thought. Alfie, he’d put his men up in Kate’s house to protect it. He had his men find a ton of mattresses for the dozen men. Alfie, he’d checked himself into the finest hotel, nothing second rate would do for him. Thomas, he’d assigned a few men outside the house, to watch the Garrison and a few other important places in case the IRA decided to hit them. Certain roads were being watched as were the canals. He didn’t want to leave anything untouched. He was  now anxious to get back, he needed to see Kate, hear her voice before going mad.

“Mr. Shelby?” Thomas looked up to see Grace Burgess standing there, her arms wrapped in a red sweater. God, he hated the color red. Was it that late? Was the Garrison already closed? She cleared her throat and walked timidly towards him, her arms delicately folded across her chest. “I had a visit today, from a man, asking where Kate was last week. He said you sent him?”

“Yeah. I did.” He nods as he clears his throat. “What did you tell him?”

“That, she was late on the day that he asked,” he didn’t know why he held his breath, but did. “and that I did serve your two guests.” He nods. “Was that alright?”

he nods. “Yeah, you did good.”

“I-I,” she cleared her throat. “I wasn’t sure if I should say something.”

“It’s alright.” God, why wouldn’t she just go? He didn’t want to be rude, but f**k!! He wanted to see Kate!!

She inhaled and stepped even closer to him, nervously shifting from side to side.. “I’ve been hearing that… she killed someone.” THAT brought him to full attention. “An IRA member.”

“Who the f**k is saying that?” he demands. “Eh? The Greens?”

She nods. “Yes and…a few others. Heard it in the Garrison today.” Oh, he was angry. “Is it not true?”

“Someone was killed, yes.” He shook his head. “But it wasn’t her. She was here when it happened. Her, me and Alfie Solomons.” He reaches into his pocket, pulled out his cigarette carton and lit one. “So, whoever it was…they clearly tried to f**king frame her.” He took a drag on his cigarette before stating. “You already told him the truth, you saw her in the Garrison. So, how the f**k could she kill the man after coming into work? Eh?”

“I’m sorry Mr. Shelby.” She said softly. “I was only asking out of concern.” He inhaled as he curbed back his temper. It had been a hell of a day. He was stressed and standing out here in the cold. He nodded at Grace and went to go inside, but she asked him. “How is she?”

God, he saw what Kate meant by Grace being boring. The conversation, it was soft, sweet, not challenging and while direct, it was f**king boring! God! How had Kate managed to make every single conversation not being a drain on his mind. He exhaled. “She’s alright.” That’s all Grace needed to know.

“She wasn’t hurt?”

“No.” He shook his head. “But…she’s lost a lot.”

“It’ll all be fine,” Grace said as she placed her hand on his, causing him to look at her hand. “it’ll all work out in the end.”

This…felt wrong. 

He didn’t know what to say for a moment. He and Kate, they’d kissed a few times, they weren’t committed to each other, but…it felt like they were tied together somehow. He didn’t know what was going on with him and Kate, but…he knew he didn’t want Grace touching him right now. Mostly because…he wasn’t hers to touch and he’d been that way with Greta. But…it hadn’t been that way before. At least, never before had a woman touched him and ‘danger’ signals started hitting him in waves.

He looked at Grace and he saw interest in there, but…there was none for him to give her. He had to say it simply and try not to hurt her but he was rapidly running out of patience. “Grace…I’m seeing someone.”

She went still before asking. “Her?”

“Yes, I am.” He didn’t need to explain it anymore than that. His actions today, they were probably clear to the whole of Birmingham just how deeply he felt about Kate.

She removed her hand. “I’m sorry, I didn’t know.”

He nods and sticks his hands in his pocket. “Harry explain about the work?”

She nods. “Yes, it’s only temporary.”

“Yes, that’s right.” He clears his throat. “You get home alright?”

she nods. “Yes.” He doesn’t say anything, but she picked up his subtle hint. She nodded. “Goodnight Mr. Shelby.”

“Goodnight.” 

He put his cigarette out and came inside. It was dark inside, but, there was a light in the hall for him to find his way up. No one had done that before, so, he figured it was Kate. He shook his head before bolting the doors. He blew out the hall lamp, to see there was one at the top of the stairs lit as well. He blew that one out after reaching the top and the final light, by his bedroom door was lit. This girl…she was something else. After turning on the light by his bed, he smoked his opium and laid back, praying for no nightmare tonight. No shovels. None of her cries.

His wish wasn’t granted. He woke up as he was stabbed. This time it was worse. She was screaming as a German bastard slit her throat and her blood spilled all over him. He tried stopping the bleeding, but she wouldn’t stop bleeding out! The blood, he was drowning in the blood. He bolted upright. His heart pounding in his throat, his chest, sweat dripping down his brow. He’d been scared from these nightmares before, but not this bad. He actually checked his trousers to make sure that he hadn’t p*ssed himself out of pure fear. He hadn’t. He sat on the edge of his bed and leaned forward, his breathing was heavy and his hand was shaking. Oh, f**k! He looked at the clock in his room. It was only 1:00. He had many hours of this f**king miserable night.

“Tommy?” That was her voice he was hearing. He exhaled as he wiped sweat from his face. It was a hallucination. He was dreaming. She wouldn’t be awake now. There’s a gentle tap on the door causing him to still. “Tommy?” It really was her that he was hearing. “Are you awake?”

He hurried to hide the opium under his pillow and the pipe, along with the other things inside his drawer. “Yeah,” the door opened and there she was. She was wearing this simple, floor-length nightdress, a candle in one hand and a cup of tea in the other. “Kate?” He didn’t know what was going on. Never, in his wildest dreams did he imagine that prim and proper Katherine Carter, would willingly walk into the bedroom of a man, especially one that had made such forceful advances towards her. “What is it?”

“I was passing by,” she said as she came in, bumping the door closed with her hip. She wasn’t fooling him. Her room was next to his, not past his. She’d heard him. His heart rate sped up as she walked over to him. God, she was close enough to touch if he chose to. “you…sound like you need this more than me.”

He didn’t understand her. He looked up at her, those green eyes of her…he had a feeling that she could see straight through him and that unnerved him. Instead of thanking her, he said. “Do I look like a man who drinks tea?”

She, as always, wasn’t perturbed or put off by his moods. “No, you don’t, but,” she hands him the cup. “maybe, we can share a cup?”

He didn’t want to have it, but those swollen green eyes did him in. “Alright.” He took a sip to oblige her, but, it wouldn’t work. He looked at it and asked. “What is it?”

She moved and sat on the chair opposite him. Her knees, were right there and her legs were tightly closed, as if she could stop his brain from the impure thoughts rattling around in his head. “Your aunt, had quite the collection. I mixed some chamomile, lemon balm, lavender and valerian with some honey. Always knocks me out.” Good for her. He took another sip before handing her back the cup. She, however, opened the top drawer and his heart stopped. He hadn’t wanted her to see that. She took out his pipe and looked at it curiously. His heart pounded hard in is chest like it were the drums of war. She touched the bowl and said quietly. “Still warm.” He couldn’t think of a thing to say to her. She inhaled and then asked. “Are you getting any sleep, Thomas?”

Why did she have to f**king care so much? He lifted the tea to his lips. “Some.”

She nodded and asked. “How much?”

God, why?! Why was she f**king like this? “Enough.”

She exhaled and said quietly. “I know, you don’t want to talk about it,” he exhaled and took another long drink of that tea. It wasn’t too bad actually. “and I’m not pressing, but…I am worried.”

He looked at her, swallowing the last bit of tea. “Why?”

She sighed and leaned forward a bit. “Like I said…Ada talked to me a bit.” F**k Ada and her big mouth. “I’m just…worried that you’re going to give out, like a horse that’s been drawing a cart of too long.” Ohh, she was good, always so good about talking. He glanced at the cup and realized that he’d nearly finished the tea off. She smiled. “Go on, you need it more than me.”

He finished the tea and stood up from the bed. “I should make you one.”

She shook her head as she stood up and took the cup from him. “I’ll be fine.” She moved to the door and his heart began to race in his chest again. God, he wasn’t ready for her to leave just yet, but, he knew it wasn’t proper. Not for her. She rested her hand on the knob. She stood there for a moment before whispering. “Promise not to do anything, to me?”

He frowned, not sure that he’d heard what he’d actually thought that he’d heard. “What’s that?”

“Promise me that,” she said as she addressed his shoe covered feet. “you won’t do anything to me.”

He nods, not understanding what she’s asking of him yet, but, he gives it because it seems important to her. “I give you my word, that I won’t do anything to you.”

She nodded. “Thank you.” With that, she turned and set the tea on his dresser. He watched her as she moved past him, avoiding his gaze as she moved…to his bed! 

His covers were torn up and he could only watch as she pulled his blanket back and began to readjust the tangled sheets. She had her back to him and he felt like a leech for just staring at her. Well, he was a man. She was in this thin white nightdress and the light from the lamp lit up the room enough to show him just how much of a woman she really was. She then flipped his sweat soaked pillow over so it’d be dry. She plumped that pillow and then the other one and then shocked the f**k out of him.

She got into his bed!

He could only stare at her. “Kate. What are you---

“You’d feel better,” she said quietly. “if you took your shoes off.” He could only stare at her for a good minute before sitting on the bed, shocked a little bit. She ran her hands over his back, almost like she was scratching his back, but her touch stayed soft. He leaned over and undid his shoes as well as his socks. He got into bed, still mostly clothed. The war had done this to him. Had to be dressed and ready at a moment’s notice. Been a long time since he’d slept with a woman like this. He drew the covers up as he exhaled deeply, trying to come to terms that this had actually happened. All was silent, then she said. “Is…this alright?” He glanced at her and saw that she was actually nervous. “Did I, overstep?”

he shook his head. “It’s alright.” She didn’t look convinced. “But,” she inhaled sharply as he pulled her close to him. Oh, she felt so wonderful. She was heavenly, just like she’d been that night on the boat. She had that scent of hers that she wore, like honey and she was intoxicating. “this is better.” She bit her lip and nodded as she rested her head against his chest. Instantly, the drums stopped in his head. He now knew what she meant when she’d asked him not to do anything to her. He could do that. He reached for her hand and asked. “This alright?”

she nodded. “Yes.” He held her hand tightly and exhaled, finding some relief with her just being near him. 

After a minute, he asked her. “Why’d you do this?”

She was silent before saying. “After what you did…you deserve to have a good night’s sleep.” She reached up and ran one finger down his jawline before whispering. “We’ll talk tomorrow, alright?” 

He nodded as she returned her hand to his. Unable to stop himself, he leaned forward and kissed her very gently on the corner of her mouth. She let out a faint sound and he pulled away to see that her eyes were closed. “Goodnight Kate.”

She opened her eyes, her face nearly a foot away from his as she whispered. “Goodnight, Tommy.”

He wasn’t sure who fell asleep first, but it was as deep sleep he was in. It was actually peaceful and undisturbed. When he woke up late that morning, he found himself looking into the same pair of green eyes that had lulled him to sleep in the first place.

Chapter Text

Kate didn’t know what to do. She was paralyzed; she couldn’t breathe for a moment. Thomas’s gaze was so deep, so intense that she felt like a spider trapped in a web. The only difference was she didn’t have the willpower to try to escape. A fly had better instinct than she when it came to Thomas Shelby. 

He brought his hand up from his side, hovering over her hip, causing her to look at him. He glanced at her hip, then at her before rotating his hand over so his knuckles were just inches from her hip. Only then, did he touch her, causing her to inhale sharply as he ran his hand up from her hip to her waist, all the while maintaining eye contact with her. She swallowed, slightly nervous as he placed his hand on her waist, gently massaging it. She inhaled, trying not to show her nerves. He’d given his word that he wouldn’t do anything to her, but she had a feeling that he was going to see just how far he could go.

She inhaled as he gently pushed her so she was laying on her back. She inhaled as he scooted closer to her. She inhaled. “Tommy---

“I know, I know.” He said as he got partially on top of her. Well, he wasn’t on top of her at least, well, only his chest was on top of her. He’d angled the rest of his lower body away from hers, but his face…it was so close to hers. He slid his arm under her shoulder, causing her to inhale. “Is this alright?”

She didn’t know. “M-maybe.”

“Hmm,” he ran a hand through her hair. “let me know…when you can’t breathe.”

“What?”

He kissed her and she moaned. Kate gasped lightly against his lips. He wasn’t forceful; it was the soft and gentle kisses of his that she always craved. She moaned and reached up and caressed his face. He eased up a little bit, taking a few more soft and gentle kisses before moving his lips from hers to her neck. She groaned as she grabbed ahold of his neck, gasping faintly in his ear. “Easy girl.” He said softly. “Easy.”

“Tommy.” He was gentle, tender as he kissed her neck. She whimpered as he caressed her face. She allowed this for a good minute before she said. “I-I need to get up.”

He nodded. “Alright.”

But, he continued nibbling on her neck. She shook her head and rolled her eyes, this man, he was mischievous, she’d give him that. “Oh, T-Tommy.” He bit her and she gasped. “Don’t!” He paused and she said “Alfie. I don’t want Alfie to see.” He nods as he released her neck. She inhaled and rubbed her neck. “W-why…do you do that?”

He exhaled as he said. “To remind the other men in Birmingham….that you aren’t theirs to touch.”

She chuckled uneasily as she said. “I’m not quite yours to touch either.” He said nothing as he looked down at her. He had an amused look on his face, one that suggested he knew something that she didn’t. She hesitated before asking him. “Did you sleep alright?”

His eyes clouded over a little bit, but he nodded. “Yeah.”

“That’s good.” She touched his face gently, distracting him. “That’s good.” He had a very handsome face. Cheekbones that were so perfect that they could have been sculpted by Da Vinci himself. He looked down at her, trying to read her as she ran a finger over his lips. “What keeps you awake at night?” He went stiff, but she kept touching him gently. For a man who presented himself as cold and heartless, he responded frequently to the warmth of a human touch. She inhaled before saying quietly. “Just… trying to know you better, and what goes on in that head of yours.”

He looked down at her, a similar look in his eyes to the one when he’d told her that he’d put down Antares. After a moment, he said. “You don’t need to know.”

“Perhaps, but…I'd like to know.” He was always, always putting up a barrier when it came to himself. It was as if he was trying to hide something from her, as if it were for her own protection. She ran her hand through his hair. “You don’t have to, if you’re not ready but,” she licked her lips as she said. “I just want to know, how am I your sedative of choice? What do I do…that the opium can’t?”

He was silent for a long time, so long that it almost felt like an hour. She didn’t say anything, waiting for him to become comfortable enough to tell her something that was close to the truth. She inhaled as he finally spoke. “Sometimes it lasts all night.” She didn’t understand what he was talking about fully yet, but, she focused on him and his words. Thomas never said anything directly. He often spoke in poetic riddles and if one wasn’t listening, you missed what he was saying. “And I lie here and I listen to the shovels. And the picks against that wall there.” She followed his gaze to his far wall. There’s something…haunting in his eyes and in his voice as he speaks. She found his hand and held onto it tightly. It was then that he confessed. “With you…I don’t hear the shovels against the wall.”

“That’s good.” She said softly. “That’s good, Tommy.” 

Before they could say another word, there was a bang on his door. Oh, she jumped and gave him a push off her. He shot her an amused look before asking. “You kicking me out of my bed?”

“Tommy?” That was Arthur. “There’s a group of IRA men heading to Kate’s house.”

Her heart jumped in her chest at those words. Thomas got out of bed, pulled on his worn socks from last night, and got into his shoes. “I’ll meet you downstairs!” he said as he grabbed his coat. She got up from the bed, pulling a blanket around her as he turned to her. “I’ll be back, stay inside and wait with Polly.”

“But---

He kissed her firmly on the mouth, his not so subtle way of telling her be silent while he took her. This…was a strange relationship that they had. There wasn’t anything agreed between them, but they both knew. He broke the kiss and reached for the door. “I’ll be back.”

She nodded. “Alright.” she waited for him to go downstairs before sneaking back to her room. 

“I was wondering,” she whipped around to see Polly Gray standing there, one hand on her hip. “how long it was going to take you to get up and out of bed. Didn’t realize you weren’t in Ada’s bed.”

The blood drained out of her heating face as she stammered. “N-nothing happened---

“You were sleeping with Thomas in our family home.” Polly stated. “So, yes, something happened. Now, go and get dressed. You and I, are going to have a long talk.”

Ok, last night was a huge mistake and the voice of her mother was going to come out of Polly Gray’s mouth and haunt her. But she really didn't have that much to tell Polly and she had a feeling that Polly wasn't going to like the answers.

An hour later,

Thomas pushed the door open and walked back into the house. It had been a good morning. The IRA men had come in peace, not because they wanted to, but because they had to. Thomas had gone over Byrne’s head to another IRA member, higher ranked than Byrne. 

Irene O’ Donnell.

She may be a member of the IRA, but she was still a woman and that pat of her hadn’t been killed off by the IRA yet. When he mentioned Kate’s father, that instantly ignited curiosity. Turned out, that she knew Kate’s father and they’d grown up together. He sent her a copy of his books each time, along with a donation to the IRA. What she hadn’t heard was that he’d died and that had shocked her. Well, she’d reacted by flinching, but she’d been unemotional until then. When he mentioned the paint being thrown on her father’s extensive book collection, she’d jumped to her feet in a fury. She’d ended the meeting, told him to get out and as he left, he heard her demanding to see Bryne immediately. Kate hadn’t mentioned that her father supported the IRA. Maybe she hadn’t known, but in this instance, it put her in a favorable position.

That was obvious when this morning the men all stood there with a ton of goods in hand. All of Kate’s kitchen utensils like pots and pans had been returned. Alfie’s men had promptly taken them and Alfie had ordered that they clean them to get the ‘stench of Ireland’ off them. Solomons had no filter, he hated everyone and he hated them with a smile on his face. It was amusing to watch. All of her silverware had been returned. One of the men had absconded with the vases, teapot, a few cups and saucers as well as the serving dishes. Apparently, the man was a newly wed and thought the china would make a nice gift for his wife…which he’d had to return. Oh, he could only imagine what was going to happen in the house when she returned and found ‘her china’ gone. 

“Polly’s mad as hell at you.” Finn said from the fireplace where he’s reading a book. “Said she’s going to have your head and balls.”

He exhaled and shook his head. It’s morning. He’s only just woken up. What did he possibly do to tick off Polly this early in the day! Especially when he hadn’t even seen her yet! At that moment, Polly came down the stairs, her eyes in a blaze. “You! Upstairs! Now!” 

Ok, it must have been something, because she’s furious. He exhaled as he said. “Good morning Poll.”

Oh, she spun around and snapped. “Ohh, it’s not a good morning. You mark my words, Thomas Michael Shelby!” ok, not a word until he knew what was going on yet. He followed Polly up the stairs and into his room. The moment they entered, she slammed the door behind him. He turned towards her as she crossed her arms. “Apparently, you had a good night’s sleep last night.” She stated. “Because you weren’t alone last night.”

F**k, not what he needed right now. “Polly----

“I come upstairs to find her leaving your bedroom!” Polly said with a shake of her head. “You knew, I wouldn’t approve of this.”

“Polly---

“She is the daughter of one of my best friends. She’s all alone down here and here you are, getting her into your bed where you plan to f**k and ruin her!” He pricked up in anger at those words. That wasn’t true. “Don’t even bother to deny it!”

“I am not going to---

“Don’t lie to me!” She snapped. “Kate isn’t like any other girl. She has no family and you’re taking advantage of her loneliness.”

“That is NOT,” he half-shouted at Polly. “what I am doing!”

“Then what are you doing?” She demands. “Are you courting her?”

He exhaled. “No.”

“But she’s in your bed. I asked her what’s going on with you two and she said that she doesn’t know. That it’s casual!” Damn her! Kate had a talent for using his words and those words got him into trouble! “Casual between a man and a woman, it doesn’t work. Especially when that man is you! And you left f**king casual behind yesterday when you had all of us come here and you shut down the Garrison to help put her house in order. You and Alfie Solomons are planning on taking on the IRA unless they don’t pay for the damages! That’s a statement! It’s a statement about you and your feelings for her!”

“Polly---

“No man in his right mind does things like that, Thomas.” Polly snaps at him. “You’re in love with her.” He wasn’t. “You’re so in love with her that you’re nearly out of your f**king mind!”

“I am NOT, in love with Kate.” At least, he didn’t think he was. Yes, they had feelings with each other and they were close. But, love meant marriage, marriage meant…her being stuck with him for the rest of her life. He, if things did go that way, he wouldn’t mind but…he knew himself. She was this warm fire and he was the frozen heart of the arctic. There was no way for them without him killing that fire and light that he so admired about her.

“Oh, you are.” Polly said in a low tone that was like a threat. “You are. I see it every time you look at her. If it’s casual, then you keep it casual. You make it clear to her because she will fall in love with you and no woman, especially her, deserves to get hurt like that. No sleeping together, especially since I know that she’s still innocent. You DAMN well better not f**k her and put her in a position where you have to marry her. Because if you get her pregnant,” Polly snaps. “you WILL marry her! Even if I have to hold a f**king shotgun to your head myself!"

Ok, this was getting to be too much. Polly, she’d never, ever, been this invested in any of the other girls. In fact, she hadn’t even cared to tell him not to get any girl pregnant. Why Kate? What was so special about Kate? Why was he even asking himself that question when he couldn’t answer it himself!? He moved to the door, not wanting to continue this conversation. “Polly, I have work to do and---

“You can’t ignore this!” Polly stated as he left the room. “Does she know Thomas? Does she know about the guns you stole?” He paused on the stairs and just went completely still at those words. “Did you tell her that’s why the IRA was meeting you? Did you tell her that if it weren’t for that meeting, the IRA wouldn’t have ever known that she existed and she wouldn’t have lost everything?!”

he couldn’t move. He couldn’t answer Polly because Kate had been coming up the stairs and she’d heard every word loud and clear. Those eyes of hers, he’d seen her hurt before, but never before had she looked at him with a look that said it was his fault that she was in pain. And this time, he couldn’t even deny that it was his fault that she was in pain. It was all his fault and that's why it had to be casual between them. He couldn't hurt someone that he loved on a regular basis and if she loved him and he loved her back...there wouldn't be a day in her life where she wouldn't be upset. She'd had enough hurt in this life, being attached to a man like him was the last thing a woman like her needed. He just wished...he didn't want her so much

Chapter Text

Oh, he’d f**ked up. He’d f**ked up even more than when he’d picked up the guns in the first place. Her face, it was so full of hurt, then it turned to confusion. Oh, he needed to say something. It felt like his brain was running a million miles an hour but it couldn’t generate a proper response.

“Kate---

“Is that true?” She demanded. “What she said…is that true?”

She knew it was true, he could see that in her eyes but she wanted to hear it from his mouth. He nodded. “Yeah. It’s true.”
She stood there, looking at him, her expression the same. Suddenly, she grabbed her skirts and ran up the stairs. Before he could say a word, she turned sideways and bodyslammed him with her shoulder! She caught him in the chest and he went down and back as the air was knocked out of him!

“What the,” she shouted as she began hitting him. “hell is the matter with you!? Thomas,” she inhaled and looked at Polly. “what’s his middle name?”

“Michael, dear.” Polly said, her voice practically dripping with sweet poison.

“Thomas Michael Shelby!” She shouted, each word stabbed as it left her mouth. He finally got his breath back and he sat up, trying to catch her flailing hands. “All day, you let me think that it was MY fault!! You didn’t tell me that the IRA had a grievance with you,” he caught her hands and she snapped. “get your f**king hands off me!” Oh, she was swearing, which meant she was beyond angry with him. He instantly released her, but made sure to keep his hand where he could block her blows. “What the hell is wrong with you!?”

“Kate---

“You,” she blustered angrily. “what the hell is going on!? What guns is she talking about?!”

he shook his head. “I’m not telling you.”

“Oh, yes you are!” She snapped. “I already know you stole guns and the IRA wants them! Did you steal the guns from them!?”

“No.” He shook his head. “No, I didn’t.”

“Who then?” She said as she crossed her arms. He didn’t answer. “TELL ME!!”

“You don’t need to f**king know!!” He shouted back in her face! “The less you know, the safer for you!”

“Safe?” She laughed at him. “My house was broken into. My great-grandmother’s china and silverware was stolen. My furniture that I chose was destroyed. My father’s books, some over 100 years old were covered in paint, my carpet was destroyed and my mother’s wedding dress was destroyed! I had men coming up to me in broad daylight, I am ANYTHING but safe!! So, you TELL ME what’s going on!!”

“I won’t!” He said. “Ask Polly, she don’t even f**king know what’s going on!!”

“She doesn’t need to know the plan, Thomas.” Polly said firmly. “She needs to understand why that happened to her!”

He couldn’t. No matter what he said, it wouldn’t be good enough to explain. He really, really didn’t want her in this life. The door opened and Finn said, “Alfie Solomons is here!”

Just what he needed.

“Whoa,” he said. “bit early for a domestic, ain’t it?”

Kate ignore Alfie as she snapped. “You know what the worst thing about this is? You not trusting me enough to tell me that I’m in danger!” she shook her head. “You should have told me from the very beginning! Now, now it’s too late.”

He didn’t understand that. “Too late for what, Kate?”

she shook her head as she stated. “It’s too late to get out.”

“You can always leave, Kate.” He stated. “I’m not stopping you.”

“Stop lying to yourself,” she said in pure disgust. “you suck at lying.” Well, he hadn’t until she’d come into his life. “We both know that what you just said isn’t true. Damn you to hell!” She studied him and then asked him directly. “What kind of man are you?! I just realized…I know nothing about you!!” God, why did she have to go there? “You., you blatantly pursue me, but you are f**king adamant about keeping a wall between us! I don’t even know what you do for a living because no one will tell me! I know that whatever it is, it causes everyone in this town afraid of you! What do you do that causes men to react like that? I look at you and what I see in your eyes, I know, you’re not that kind of man Thomas Shelby. You never were!”

ok, that scared him. No one, not even Polly said things like that to him. He’d let her get too close. Too f**king close to him. He wasn’t supposed to show anything. So, why, did she see things in his eyes? She couldn’t. He wouldn’t allow it. He held her gaze as she stated. “Then you’re f**king blind.”

“Maybe.” She nodded. “The blinders are off now and once this whole thing is ironed out, I don’t want to lay eyes on you again!” She turned and stomped down the stairs and she went to Alfie. “I need to borrow the car!!”

“Right away, sweetie.” He said before turning to him. Once Kate was out the door, Alfie said. “I don’t know what the f**k you did mate, but, do not buy her flowers or candy. She’ll chuck them right at your f**king head. Don’t matter if it’s an expensive bottle of champagne either, she can’t be f**king bought. Apologize and f**king mean it.”

“Oh,” Polly shook her head as she moved past him. “Tommy doesn’t do apologizes.”

Alfie exhaled deeply and then said. “Yeah, make sure anything of value is out of reach. It won't be pretty. Mate, just apologize and mean it. And for her f**king sake, figure out if you wanna marry her or not. Kate, the men normally end things with her, find her too much to handle or too f**king loud. You, if she’s who you f**king want, you need to make that f**king clear to her, your family and this whole f**king town. Because I do know this. If the IRA had known that she was your girl and not a f**king whore… this whole thing would have never even happened.” He couldn’t deny that. Alfie nodded at Polly before going out and getting in the car. “Right, where am I taking you?”

“Birmingham police station.” 

His whole world ended with those words.

“Well,” Polly said as she walked towards him. “I suggest, you handle that one a bit more carefully in the future, Thomas.”

“Handle her?” he bit out. “I don’t need to f**king handle her. Because she, just f**king proved to me that she can’t be f**king trusted. She just  headed off to the f**king police!”

Polly, had the audacity to shake her head. “She doesn’t know anything. She’s just making you sweat.”

“What for?”

Polly shook her head and walked away. “Why bother? You’re not listening to me! You’re not listening to Solomons. So, when she gets back, I suggest listening to her.”

Oh, he wasn’t going to listen to her. He was going to throw her out on her f**king ear as soon as she got back here!

“You know,” Alfie said. “I don’t know what the f**k he did. But going to the police ain’t the answer.”

“I’m going to the police,” she bit out. “because I need a report. Daniel, reported me missing, which means he had to call and report me found!”

Alfie nods and then he chuckles. “You really are a clever thing. Getting evidence and making Shelby sweat all in one.” She simply nodded and bit her lip. “So? What did he f**k up on?”

She exhaled and then admitted. “He did something that upset the IRA. They destroyed my house as retaliation.”

Alfie nodded. “I kinda figured.”

She turned towards him. “How did you know?”

He shot her a look. “Look, sweetie, you know what kind of man he is. You’ve been around me. You know that.”

“He isn’t like you.” She said. “You talk to me. I know what you do. You know what I feel. With him,” she shakes her head. “he pulls me close, but keeps a wall between us. When I find a crack, he just…he shoves me away from him. Then, he pulls me back and me,” she shakes her head. “I just go to him and I don’t know why. I don’t know why, I let myself feel this way! I should just go but…I can’t. I can’t go.”

Alfie nodded and then he shakes his head. “Yeah, that there’s why…I won’t fall in love.”

She groans. “I’m not in love with him.”

“Yeah, you are. You see, I saw it when I saw you in that f**king red dress.”

“I told you, that was to teach him a lesson.”

“But you enjoyed it. You enjoyed his hands on you. That right there,” he shook his head. “that’s the f**king difference. I’ve seen it. Now,” he placed his hand on her shoulder. “I’ve seen you with the crushes, mostly boys you’ve hated, but…never seen you look at any man the way you f**king look at him.”

She shakes her head. “I’m not in love with him, Alfie. I’m very aware that I can fall in love with him and when I do,” she inhales as she whispers. “it’s going to make a f**king mess of my life.”

“Yeah, that’s the problem with love. It makes a mess, but the question is… do you want that mess?”

“I don’t know!” She stated. “He won’t let me close enough to see what kind of a mess I’m getting into! I don’t think he even wants me to get close to him.”

“Oh, he don’t.” He stated. “You, are the kind of woman, that gets under a man’s skin and once you’ve got your claws in him, well, he’s f**king done for.”

“I think he just wants to f**k me.” She states, causing Alfie to make a face. 

“Kate, I do not need to think about---

“So, he f**ks me and then what? He’s just done with me?” she shakes her head. “I just wish that he’d…just talk to me! No guessing games or anything like that!”

“You always liked guessing games.”

“Not these kind.” She said. “He is always making me guess as to what he wants. I have to always guess what he’s saying or even thinking! At the same time, it’s like he wants me to get close, wants me to find out, but…he keeps pushing me away! And I,” she groans as she rubs her eyes. “I feel like I’m going mad Alfie. I know I’m going mad Alfie and a part of me doesn’t care that I’m going mad because he’s already mad and I-I feel like I’m holding him steady somehow.” She inhaled. “And I don’t know why I want to put myself through this. You’d really do me a big favor if you were to drug me and ship me off to America or somewhere else, because I don’t think that I can walk away.”

Alfie’s silent for a long time and then he states. “Shelby looks at you, like a man in the desert looking for water. But after so many f**king mirages and bad drinking water…he just don’t know if it’s real. So, he don’t trust what he sees in front of his own f**king face.” He exhaled. “However…I don’t think he’d drop you once he f**ked you.”

“And why is that?”

“Because…a man willing to take on the IRA like this, he’s got feelings. He probably don’t know what to do with them yet.”

She exhaled. “And you know this how?”

“I came back before he did.” He reminded her. “You’re dealing with a man, who’s only been back for barely six months. The war ain’t over in his head. Lad like him, probably still having nightmares.” She nods. “They’ll go away in time, but it won’t be easy. You, you’re whole right now, but you have to remember that he’s not. He’s got a f**king death wish and a man like him, he wishes he was dead. Family and work, they were keeping him going. You,” he shakes his head. “no man ever expects love and you come in like a f**king queen. How do you tell a dying man that he’s allowed to touch and love a queen? Ain’t gonna happen, sweets.”

“He’s not dying, Alfie.” She said.

“He is, just in a way that you can’t understand.” He exhaled. “He knows this. That’s why, he keeps pushing you away cause he don’t want you to be hurt.”

“Well, I am hurting Alfie.” She admitted. “Very much.”

“Yeah, I know that,” he wrapped his arm around her shoulder. “never took you for a quitter Kate. You’re a stubborn fighter, always were, right now, he needs someone there. He’s got his family but, what you’re offering, it ain’t what they’re offering. But, don’t let it go on like this for long. Give it a month or two, but if things don’t get better, than you f**king drop him.”

She’s silent and then she asks. “What if I fall in love with him by then?”

“Then you f**king call me and I will drag you out.” He promised, causing her to smile. “No need for this to turn into ‘Wuthering Heights’ now, do we?”

she shook her head. “No. No need.” She looked up and exhaled. “I didn’t realized we were at the police station.”

“Yeah.” He said. “Look, they ain’t had anything kosher---

“Go eat.” She said. “I ate, so, I’ll be fine. You can go and I’ll just walk on back home.”

“Bit of a walk.” He stated. “You’ve got your gun?”

she nodded. “Yes and…I need to think Alfie. Alone for a bit.”

He nods. “Sure, I get it.” He leaned forward and kissed her on the cheek. “But I’ll be back in an hour to see if you’re still there. Ok?”

She nods. “Thank you Alfie.” She kisses him on the cheek and then gets out of the car. She inhales and then walks up the steps into the Birmingham police department. She walked up to the officer at the desk and cleared her throat to get his attention. “My name is Katherine Ann Carter.” She stated as she reached into her purse for her identification papers. “Last week, Daniel Banks called to report me missing and then he called back to inform the police that I'd been found. I was wondering if I could have a copy of the reports.”

“Why?” The officer inquired as he looked at her papers. 

“Because,” she said simply. “I am being accused of theft.” That caused the officer to look up at her. “Your report will be able to pinpoint where I was at the time of the theft.”

He nods and he stands up before handing her back her papers. “Just a minute, Miss. Please, sit down.”

She nodded and sat down in the empty seat. It was a quiet day, the station was silent. She closed her eyes and leaned her head back.

“You look just like your mother.” Those words, caused her eyes to fly open. She found herself staring back into the familiar face of the Inspector who’d sat on the horse and watched while people suffered. “Didn’t see it at first, but, you have your father’s eyes.”

She frowned as she stood up. “Excuse me, Inspector, but what are you saying?”

“Ah, forgive me,” he said. “I’ve been in this God forsaken place for a while. One tends to forget that there are such things as civilization.” He exhaled. “This, however, is a delicate situation. Perhaps, you might feel more comfortable discussing this in my office---

“No.” She instantly shook her head. “No. I don’t know you. I’m not going in a room, alone with you.”

He blinks and then nods. “Fair, my mistake. But, this is a family matter,” she blinked in shock. “and I thought you’d be more comfortable---

“How is this a family matter, Inspector?”

he exhaled. “Yeah, I’m explaining this badly. Yeah, your father, Flynn, you know he had a stepbrother, right?”

She nods. Not everyone knew that he was a stepbrother, but still, he was a police inspector. “Yes.”

“Do you know his name?” He inquires.

“All I know of him is that he’s Irish, his name’s Chester and he and my father didn’t speak often. When my father died---

“He’s dead?” The Inspector’s face fell at those words. His face, which had been impatient at first, now wore line’s of worry. His face, actually seemed to be growing pale in shock. “Y-your father is dead?”

“Yes.” She said cautiously. He, truly seemed upset. “He and my mother died in November, influenza.”

He shook his head. “I didn’t know.”

She hesitated and said. “It was in the papers. Didn’t matter. No one in his family really gave a damn about him.”

“It’s not being an officer,” he stated harshly. “and knowing that your own brother is giving funds to the IRA!” Those words, hit her like a bolt from the sky. “It’s not that easy!”

“Brother?” She asked as her world spun around her in a blur. “Are you….trying to say that…you’re my….Uncle?”

He exhaled as he stated. “Yes."

Chapter Text

Kate sets down the last report that Inspector Campbell or rather, her Uncle, had shown her. It felt strange, to have there be a blood relative in this world. She hadn’t known that her father had been a supporter of the IRA. That explained why the money had never really lasted around the house. Not that they’d gone hungry or ever lacked for anything, but, he was always moving around because it was too expensive. Too this or to that. She couldn’t really recall, but it was starting to seem like her whole life had been a disguise.

She set down the file of her deceased grandparents, whom she’d never known. “So, apart from you, no one else reached out to him?”

“No.” He shook his head. “In truth, we'd hoped your mother would knock his allegiance to the IRA out of him, especially with her being English but she never did.” He exhaled. “I don’t know your political stance---

“The IRA can go to hell.” She stated honestly. “I don’t get involved in politics, especially when the IRA are the kind of people who shoot first and ask questions later. They don’t care what innocent lives get destroyed in the process.”

He nods. “You’re a practical yet sensible woman.” She wasn’t so sure about that. A practical and sensible woman would have left Tommy Shelby and Birmingham a long time ago. Not her. She was just hanging around for more torture and punishment because she was too weak to break free from the chains that had her tied to him. “I kept your father’s letters. Perhaps, you’d like to read them? That way, you’d have some assurances as to his feelings on regarding me?”

She nodded. “That would make me a bit more comfortable, provided that the letters aren’t too personal.”

“Personal?” he chuckled, causing her to smile. “Your father and me were two old men. Nothing personal to say to each other, just business and more arguments about him supporting the IRA. A few conversations about you, your mother, nothing very personal. But you’re welcome to them.”

She smiled. It would be good to read a few words from her father again. “Thank you.” She glanced at the clock, it was nearly an hour and Alfie would not feel comfortable walking into a police station. “I’ve got to go, my ride should be here shortly.”

“Perhaps,” he said. “you’d like to have dinner with me? Sunday perhaps? My place, it’s small, but it’s at least out of Birmingham and it’s in a respectable neighborhood.”

She exhaled deeply as she said. “Maybe.” She thought on it. “I can’t this Sunday. I’ve already accepted a dinner engagement.”

“Maybe, lunch next Sunday?” he said. “I’ve got an appointment the following Sunday and I will be missing dinner that night.” He said. “You just meet me here and I’ll take you.”

She nods, lunch was preferred anyway, at least until she got an idea about him. “What time?”

“Noon, I figure out to be just right.”

“Alright.” She shakes his hand. “It was nice to meet you.”

He nods. “Same as well.” He had a strong grip as well. He opened the door to his office and guided her out. “If there’s anything that you need, just ask at the desk. Ask for Moss, he’ll help you.”

“Thank you.” She inhaled as she turned towards him. “I’ll see if my father has that book of Pilgrim’s Progress. I didn’t bring everything.”

“It’s alright, but still,” he chuckled. “it’d be nice to see it again.”

She smiled and nodded her head. “Goodbye.” She then walked back up to the desk. “Were you able to find a copy?”

“Yes Miss.” He said as he handed it over. “I also added the number of times that Mr. Banks called and reported that he hadn’t been able to find you.”

“Thank you.” She smiled as she tucked it into her purse. “This’ll be a big help.”

“This, should hopefully clear your name?”

“Trouble?” Campbell asked. She couldn’t call him her uncle, just yet. It didn’t feel right. She knew nothing about him. 

She shook her head, not wanting to share anything about that. “Nothing I can’t handle. Someone robbed a store and accused me of doing it. This,” she holds up the report. “thanks to Daniel and his nerves, show that I can’t be in two places at once.”

He chuckles. “Clever girl. I can put in a word for you, if necessary.”

“Thank you, but,” she smiled. “I’m sure I’ll be fine. I’ll see you next Sunday, alright?”

“Alright. You take care, it’s a rough neighborhood you live in.”

She smiled and nodded. Yes, it was a rough place, but, it really couldn’t be helped. She stepped outside, just as Alfie  pulled up. She waved at him. He opened the car door. “Well, did you get the report?”

“Yes, I did.”

He studied her and then asked. “What’s got you in a better mood?”

She exhaled and said. “I, met my uncle in there.”

He stilled. “Your what?”

“My uncle.” She explained. “You know.”

“Yeah, yeah I know, just, what’s he doing down here?”

she frowned. “Well, he’s a police inspector, Alfie. I didn’t ask what made him leave Ireland for here, but…we were talking about my father.”

“Right.” Alfie nodded. “Might be a mite soon for such family questions. Maybe next visit.” He crossed his arms and asked. “He seem nice?”

“No.” She exhaled. “He’s very strict, cold and kind of comes off as a religious, judgmental person. I guess that’s to be expected with a man in his job.”

“Do you trust him?”

she shook her head. “No, but…I am a little curious.”

“That’s to be expected.” He exhaled. “I’m guessing that he won’t be walking you down the aisle to marry Shelby,” she shook her head. “when that day comes, right?”

“No Alfie. But, I’m not going to marry Thomas.” Alfie snorted and started laughing. “If I do…you have to shave your beard,” he stopped laughing. “and walk me down the aisle!”

he thought on it and nodded. “I’ll agree, seeing as how you didn’t say how far I had to shave it, so, could give it a trim.”

“You jerk.” She scratched his beard, which always irritated him. “Am I never going to see that clean shaven face again?”

“No!” He stated. “You and that mouth, Shelby ain’t gonna put up with that sass for long.”

“Don’t care.” She said. “Can we go to Garrison? He took me off my job. Now that I know what’s up, I’m not going to hide. I didn’t do anything wrong.”

Alfie groaned and rubbed his brow. “You know, I don’t know who’s going to be sorrier than who that the two of you ever f**king met.”

She knew the answer to that. Thomas Shelby would and was probably already cursing the day that they met.

He was cursing the day that he’d walked into Mr. Green’s store for Polly and wound up catching Katherine Carter and saving her from breaking her neck. He’d been in a calmer state if he’d never met her before in his life. But why the f**k did he want her? She’d gone off to tell the police whatever it was that she knew. And here he was, trying to concentrate on the papers and all he could think about, was her! Why? Why did he want her with such a burning passion even now?

There’s a knock on the door. “Come in.” Alan comes in and he exhales. “What now?”

“Uhm, Mr. Shelby.” He said uneasily. “She’s returned.”

“And?” he stated. Kate better have gone home. He wasn’t sure what he’d do when he saw her and it’d be best that every time they had an argument, it wasn’t in the middle of the street. “Where is she?”

Alan shifted before stating. “She’s at the Garrison, Mr. Shelby.” He nearly dropped his glass of whiskey. Kate, she knew it wasn’t safe there! “She, er, showed up with Mr. Solomons and…she threw Grace out of the Garrison.”

He groaned. “Find her and bring her to me.”

Alan hesitated and then said. “Mr. Shelby…she is armed and she,” he exhaled. “well, she broke Grace’s nose.” 

This time, he did drop the glass. Fortunately it landed on the floor and not on his papers. “She what?”

He inhaled. “Grace, she wouldn’t leave. Kate said it was her job, she wasn’t going anywhere Grace said she wasn’t leaving and to go talk to you. Kate, she lost her mind and said she wasn’t dealing with you anymore.” That got him to his feet. The audacity of this woman! Damned if he knew that she was actually serious about never laying eyes on him again. “Grace then said something about Kate being a hot-head,” he groaned. That, had been a big mistake. “English mix and---

“She broke Grace’s f**king nose.” He shook his head. “I told Grace not to push her. I told her, that woman has a f**king temper.” He grabbed his coat. “She still at the Garrison?”

“Yes sir, but,” Alan warned. “she’s in one hell of a mood.”

Oh, he bet that she was! But he, was in an even worse mood. Where the hell did she get off acting like this!? Yes, he’d kept his secrets about his past and the IRA from her, but that was for her own good. Or at least, that’s what he’d been telling himself, but he hadn’t seen it driving a wedge between them until she started shouting at him today. She was upset, but he hadn’t seen just how hurt she was.

And whether he wanted to think about it or not, he did, mostly because he couldn’t get her voice out of his head. Nor could he get the image of those green eyes out of his head! He kept remembering them, remembering her crying and it hurt to see her like that. But then, she’d turned on her heel and f**king gone to the police without even blinking! Oh, that angered him again. She talked about trust, but how could he trust her when she went and did stupid things like that!

As he stormed along the sidewalk, it occurred to him that Kate was going to yell at him, for the millionth in front of the crowd at the Garrison. He, wasn’t willing to have this conversation in public, especially with her that angry. He bumped into one of his men, Luke, paid him to get Harry to send Kate into the back room. She’d undoubtedly kick him in the balls when he grabbed her, but that was better than her yelling at him in front of the pub and letting all of Birmingham see just how weak he was when it came to her. 

Chapter Text

Kate headed to the back with the pail of stale beer. She opened up the back door and threw the beer in the street…all over someone’s shoes as they were walking in. She groaned as she said. “I’m sorry, I didn’t,” then she looked up and saw it was Thomas Shelby. She shook her head as she threw the bucket at him. “sod off!”

She slammed the door in his face, which he then wrenched open. Before she could make it to the next room, he’d grabbed her. One arm around her mouth and the other around her waist. Kate let out a garbled sound as he kicked the door shut behind him.

“You,” he snarled in her ear. “are a f**king menace!” she let out a scream of objection behind his hand, which made him tighten his grip on her. She let out a snarl of fury as she struggled to get free from him. “Never…have I met a woman, who causes more f**king trouble, than you!” She bit him. “OWW!!” He yelled as she bit his finger. Oh, she bit him hard enough that she drew blood. He released her as he grabbed his hand. “F**king hell!!”

“I said,” she snapped. “to sod off, you f**king bastard!”

“This,” he shouted. “is my f**king pub---

“Arthur's!” She snapped. “You don’t own it!!”

“And who do you think f**king got it for him?” He roared, ironically, she wasn’t scared of him! God, when he acted like this he looked absolutely ridiculous. He didn’t even come across as intimidating. If it weren’t for the fact that it’d make him even more upset, she’d laugh right in his face.

“You, clearly!” She snips. “Gotta buy your family pretty little toys when they’re upset with you, otherwise, they’d kill you!”

“Like you tried to kill Grace?” he inquired. "I saw her face on the way over here!"

“Hey!” She snaps. “No one, calls me a half-breed mix and doesn’t catch it!”

“And what’d you say to her?”

“I called her a narkey hole blonde geebag!” he stared at her. “Besides, I told her not to get caught doing my job again!”

“She is supposed to do your job, until the IRA is out of the picture!”

“And I told her,” she snapped. “that I was finishing my shift this week and she was to return on Monday. She wouldn’t go, so,” she shrugged. “I threw her out.”

“After breaking her nose!” He scanned her. “Did she even get a f**king hit in?”

she shrugged. “She got a slap in, but, she’s not really built for fighting. As I said before, too delicate. Well,” she wiped her hand on her apron as she said. “now that we’ve established that I’ve a reason for doing that, I’m getting back to work! You, go chase after her!” She snapped. “Should be just the way you’d want her, all sugar, no spice!”

“Oi,” he roared as she headed to the other door that would lead back in to the bar room. “get your f**k arse back here, Kate!!”
“Make me!!” the moment those words left her mouth, she regretted it! She made it through the door just when her feet left the ground! She shrieked and jerked her elbow backwards…nailing Thomas  right in the mouth.

“Ow!”

He let go of her…and Kate found herself falling towards the ground. “Ow!” She caterwauled as her knees immediately began to ache. She turned sideways so she could see him holding his jaw. “What the hell is---

“You,” he grabbed her with one arm and yanked her up from the ground!

“Whoa!” She said in shock as he pinned her against the doorframe with one hand. For a man with a light build, he had a hell of an arm!

“You,” he snapped. “were spotted going into the Birmingham police station. You stayed there for,” she went to slap him, but he caught her hand and pinned it over her hand. “I’m warning you!” He grabbed her other arm and pinned it up over her head. “A whole f**king hour---

“You’re a bastard!” She snapped. “A big, dumb f**king bastard!”

“What did you tell,” he shouted in her face. “the police!!”

“Mr. Shelby,” Harry stepped in. “everyone can f**king hear you.”

“Then shut the f**king door,” he shouted at Harry. “and tell everyone, to mind their own f**king business!” Harry closed the door quickly and Thomas turned back to her and demanded. “What did you tell them!?”

“I didn’t tell them anything!”  She shouted in his face. “I went to the police, because, I was getting a report!” she jerked her head towards the door. “It’s in my purse! It shows that Daniel called at them 10:00 in the morning to state that I’d been missing for hours and he hadn’t heard from me. Daniel being the nervous person that he is called practically every single hour! Now, if you’d bothered to ask me what I was even doing there, at 4:50, Daniel finally called and reported that I was in Birmingham. You said, it was a 30 minute walk to the Black Swan so, I couldn’t have been there at 5:00 when that IRA man was shot!” She kicked him in the knee as she shouted. “Now, get out! One day, you’re going to learn to stop walking in accusing me of being a traitor!”

“Kate---

“And this is why, I don’t want to be with you!” She said loudly. “I don’t trust you and you don’t trust me! You are such a f**king bastard! You’re probably going to die alone,” oh, that made him angry that she could see the anger rolling around in his eyes. “And if you do, it’ll be your fault because you keep pushing people away that care about you, you f**king idiot!!!”

He growled right in her face “F**k you!”

“You wish I'd let you f**k me!” She snapped at him as he seethed. “Hell will freeze over the day I let you touch me Tommy Shelby!”

“Oh yeah?” He snapped at her. “My f**king hands are on you now, so hell must have frozen over!”

“You bastard!”

“You witch!”

And just like that…time just stopped for both of them. 

One minute they were yelling at each other, now, it was quiet. They were standing there, their faces inches away from each other and it was suddenly very close. Thomas, he inhaled and shifted towards her, Kate inhaled as she felt him against her. Oh, he said that they both enjoyed arguing with each other. But she didn’t realize it until he closed the distance between them and she could feel his arousal against her. She inhaled and looked up at him, his anger filled blue eyes appear to be softening a little bit. Her heart started pounding in her chest as he held onto her.

His grip loosened and he let her hands go. He ran a hand down her cheek as he said. “You…are going to drive me f**king mad.” She inhaled as he said. “Running around with Solomons, getting into fights,  going to the police---

“Just f**k me!” She said, causing him to jolt in shock. Frankly, she was a little shocked as well. She didn’t know where those words had come from, maybe it was just the tension, but she was exhausted. “Just f**k me. Just….get it out of your system and then let me go.”

He stared at her in seemingly complete shock. “What’d you f**king say?”

“I can’t, bear this anymore, Tommy.” The words just kept coming out of her mouth and they could stop. “I can’t…take anymore games like this. Just…do it, get it over with and leave me alone.”

Thomas was silent for a long time and she couldn’t look at him for a minute. She was tired of this. Tired of guessing what he wanted from her. If anything, this whole day had made it abundantly clear that she needed to put some space between her and Thomas. Polly, her words had done their job. She wasn’t engaged to Thomas, hell, they weren’t even courting! She had no business in sharing a bed with him last night! Thomas couldn’t even said it was that he may or may not feel about her. She wasn’t too far emotionally attached to him. There was still time to get away from him. But, a part of her had a feeling that he couldn’t tell her how he felt about her. This, her whole proposal…it was risky but, if he wanted more than just her body, he’d react. God, she hoped that he did. But he was a man and as near as she knew, no man ever turned down free sex. 
He suddenly grabbed ahold of her throat, causing her to gasp. His touch was gentle, not bruising as he said. “You…and that f**king mouth yours,” he said in a low voice. “are going to get you in trouble one day.”

“Tommy---

“Are you…out of your f**king mind, woman?” She glowered at him as he asked in a hoarser voice. “Do you have any idea, what a man like me would do to a woman like you?”

“Like you’d care!” She said sharply. “You don’t care about me! You don’t care what happens to me!”

“That is not---

she can’t shut up. “You’ve only been after me for one thing, so, just go ahead and take it!”

 “I swear to God Kate,” he groaned. “you watch your f**king mouth!”

“Then stop swearing at me, you arse!” She snapped. “This is what you want, right? This is why you’ve been hiding every part of yourself from me, right? To make yourself into the perfect suitor so I won’t get scared off by you. You were going to bide your time until you cajoled me or I willingly crawled into your bed.” She shook her head as she confessed. “I never, thought, I was that type of woman. I thought I was the type that’d fall in love with one man and stick to him for the rest of my days.” He studied her closely and she knew that he was listening to her. She should feel embarrassed for admitting such a thing, but, this was Thomas. They understood each other in a way that would be impossible for others to even begin to comprehend. “I’ve never felt…this way about any man, the way that I feel about you.” His hand moved from her throat to her cheek. “I thought…I'd wait, until I was married, he’d be the first, the only,” she shook her head. “but you’ve broken me down. I can’t tell what’s wrong or what’s right anymore. I thought…I had a pretty strong moral compass, then I met you and I realized, I have no clue what’s wrong or right. Because if I did…I'd have left you long ago.” His brow rose. “You don’t trust me and as much as I want to trust you, you keep pushing me away. I know the rules here, everything has a price and you have demands that are only of benefit to you. Thanks to you, I have nothing of value to buy you out of my life. So,” she exhaled. “I’m offering you the one thing that you’ve been after since you met me. It’s not me, it’s never been me. Congrats, you won, collect your prize Tommy Shelby.”

Again, he was silent for a long time before finally speaking. “Once again…you’ve opened that f**king mouth of yours and another f**king piece of your imagination comes out.” She snorts and opens her mouth, but he covers it. “Shut up.” This time, she decided to. She’d talked now it was his turn to talk. He reached up, took off his hat and then said. “Kate, I’m sorry.” She stared at him as he said. “I’m sorry that…I can’t put into words what you need to hear. I don’t want…to hurt you.”

“But you do.” She inhaled as she asked. “Tomorrow is Sunday dinner. Polly invited me to meet your family for the first time. How are you going to introduce me? As some whore who works in the bar your brother owns?”

He studied her and then said simply. “I'm going to introduce you as my girl, Kate.”

She couldn’t hear anything after that.

Chapter Text

One of the things he found fascinating about Kate was her ability to be full of surprises and be surprised at the same time. She had the ability to conjure up a million different scenarios and then overthink it. He wasn’t as keen on talking as she, but when she talked, everything came out. She was incapable of lying or hiding her feelings. While that was good for him, it made her a target for others. All anyone had to do was put her under pressure and she’d crack. Or so he thought, now…he wasn’t so sure about her anymore and that, that was hard for any woman to do.

“Your girl?” She asked softly, almost hopefully. He nodded. She inhaled and said. “I know, what that means to me, but, what does it mean to you?”

He exhaled, he didn’t want to reveal his feelings, but, he could see in her eyes that if he didn’t say something that he was going to f**king lose her. And that, that was not something, she was something that he could do without. “Exactly what it means Kate. You’re my girl. Mine to protect, mine to touch,” oh, she swallowed at those words. “and mine to have.”

Her face heated under his touch and he tried not to think about the throbbing in his trousers. “For how long?”

He inhaled as he said, “For as long as you want me.”

She studied him for a good minute before stating in a quiet, yet unshaking voice. “I am so very scared that you’re going to wind up breaking my heart.”

He shakes his head. “Gonna try not to, Kate.”

She held his gaze as she stated directly. “Alfie said…that you’re a dead man walking, that you’re incapable of feelings.”

He nodded as he said. “He may be right.” He inhaled as he said quietly. “I died in France, Kate. I don’t know what’s left that I can give you.”

She inhaled as she said. “I know you think that way, but…why go after me if you have nothing to give me?”

He was silent for a long time before admitting. “I don’t know.” She exhales deeply and rubs the bridge of her nose, squeezing it for a moment. He was silent before asking her. “You’ve ever been lost?” She looked up at him. “In a forest or something?”

She nodded. “Once.”

Good, she’d understand what he was driving at. “Was there ever a moment, where you had a feeling to go one direction, but you can’t explain why?”

She nodded again. “Yes, I do and I did.”

He exhaled before admitting quietly. “That…is what I feel, when I look at you. I don’t know, but…I know the instinct, so, I go for it. There are no words, no explanations, you just…know.”

She held his gaze before stating directly. “I am standing on the edge of a precipice and I am all too aware that if things continue in this way,” her voice faltered a little bit, even if the words didn’t. “that I am going to fall in love with you.” 

Oh, he understood. He understood that all too well. “You really are direct.”

“Because it’s important to me.” She said. ‘I just…don’t know how important it is to you.”

She wasn’t taking anymore half answers. She wanted to know. At this moment, he understood what she meant by standing on a precipice. The moment he told her what he was feeling…it was all over for him. There was no way to be able to take it back. But the moment he looked into those green eyes of hers, he realized that it had been over a long time for him. It had been over for him the moment she’d walked by him in the train station. He’d denied it when he’d caught her after she’d fallen off the ladder and into his arms. If that hadn’t been fate telling him that she was his, he didn’t know what else it was saying.

He inhaled and said what was on his heart. “Go ahead and fall Kate.” She blinked as he added. “You’re not the only one falling.”

The warmth that filled those beautiful eyes of her…he was f**ked. He knew it. She inhaled as he leaned forward to kiss her. “Wait.” He did as she placed a hand on his chest. She bit her lip and then asked. “What do you do?” 

God, he didn’t want to talk about that. “Many things.”

“Like what?” he had no answer for her. She exhaled as she said. “I know…that you are not keen on talking. Me? I have no problem talking, I can talk for hours.” That made him smile faintly against his will. How was she able to do that? He never knew. She inhaled as she said. “You probably feel like you’ve talked more than you’ve wanted to for this entire week.” How right she was. “But,” she said gently. “no more hiding. I need to know.” She was right. He knew she was right, he just didn’t want to say it. “I already know that it’s illegal.”

He was still before admitting to her. “We do bad things, Kate.”

“I already know that.” She said softly. “But…I want to hear it from your mouth.” She already knew. It was strange, the way she spoke, it was almost as if there was no judgement in her voice. “You’re going to have to start trusting me at some point Tommy Shelby.” She said quietly. “You have to start somewhere.”

She was right, he knew that. It’s just…why did it have to start here? Polly, she told him that he needed to start listening to her. He inhaled and said. “We run the Peaky Blinders.”

She nods. “I’m familiar with them.”

“We make money from illegal betting, protection and the black market.”

She nodded. “The guns and Kimber?”

He shook his head. “You don’t need to know—

“Hey, short story, Tommy Shelby. I don’t need details.” He doubted that. “Hey, look at me.” She said as she cupped his face in her hands. “Look at me, so I’ll know if you’re lying to me.”

Oh, he was beyond f**ked now. No matter what he did…she had a hold of him by his f**king balls and he had no clue how he was gonna get them back. Suddenly, the words just started coming out. “My men were drunk and they grabbed a wrong crate from a shipping yard. It was supposed to be bikes, turned out to be guns. I am planning, on expanding our bookie business by becoming legal.”

To his surprise, she nodded and there was no judgment in her eyes. “That’s good.”

He was never going to understand her, but he was now seeing that it was his fault. He had been putting a wall between them, but he hadn’t realized that till now. “To do that… I need to overthrow Billy Kimber.”

Her brow arched, then, she started blinking as if everything started falling into place. “Is that why we were there? To lull him into a false sense of security to get him to go into business with you?”

“Yes.” He exhaled. “Once everything is in place, the police protecting Kimber will stand down when I make my move. In exchange, I will return the guns,” she relaxed a little bit. “and all will go back to as it was before.”

She was silent for a long time. He could see that she was thinking it through, planning everything out in that head of hers. She was weighing the pros and cons and he said nothing, letting her think things out before saying whatever was on her mind. That was one thing that he could count on with her, she’d always say what she was thinking about. “If Kimber weren’t such a disgusting man, I'd find your methods a bit cheap, going into business with a man and then turning on him.” He was expecting something like this. “However, Kimber, is a slimy, weasel of a man who needs to get taken down a peg or two. And his wife,” she shakes her head. “he hurts her.” He nods. “Do you know, that he usually seals his deals,” she paused, flushing a little bit, which was amusing, considering how she’d just told him to f**k her. “well…he’d have expected you to have his wife while he had me.”

His stomach burned. “I did not know that.”

“Then why try and keep me away from him?” She asked. “Why? You must have had an inkling.”

“Not to that degree.” He swore. “I knew he was a ladies man, I didn’t want him putting his hands on you or touching you, because I would have killed him,” those damn green eyes of hers widened. “and the whole plan would have been shot to hell!” He exhaled harshly, the blood pounding in his veins. “You…and those f**king green eyes,” oh, she had the audacity to look confused. “you have no idea, what you do to a man.”

She licked her lips. “But I don't---

Oh, she need to know. He caught her gently by the throat, causing her to yelp as he pinned her back up against the wall. Surprisingly, she didn’t shove him or anything, she just seemed to know that he wouldn’t hurt her. She just stared up at him, her pulse thundering against his fingers. 

He leaned forward and said. “You…have no f**king clue.” She opened her mouth and he applied just a little more pressure. “Not a word.” A moan, slipped out from her tightly closed lips. Ah, of course, of course spicy, little Katherine Carter would like it a little rough. He leaned forward and spoke in her ear, causing her to shiver. “Men like me…we’re not to be trusted. So,” he ran his hand down her throat to cup her breast through her blouse. She yelped and jolted back into the wall, those f**king green eyes of her getting wider with each passing second. She inhaled frantically, causing her breast to move in his hand. She filled his hand just right, he couldn’t wait to grab it with no cloth barriers between them. “let this…be a warning to you.”

“Tommy.” She whimpered as he ran his hand down from her breast to her stomach. 

“The next time,” his hand rested just above her forbidden entrance. “you tell a man like me to f**k you,” she inhaled and he dared to slip his hand between her shaking legs. She shrieked and slapped her legs together, trapping his hand there. “you better be prepared to follow through. Next time,” he gripped her chin and made her look up at him. “I won’t be such a gentleman.” She could only stare at him. ‘Understand?” She nodded dumbly, as if she was without words for a change. He knew better, the words were in there, her tongue was just tied for a moment so he decided to bring her back to him.

“Understand Kate?!”

“Yes!!” She yelped out frantically. “J-just…let me go, please.”

He nods as he presses his thumb into her thigh. “Then let go of my hand Kate.” 

Oh, those legs parted like she was opening a book. She gasped and leaned shakily against the wall. He, however, wasn’t going to let her off that easy. He grabbed her around the waist and yanked her off the wall and against his aching cock. “God! Tommy!” She half-shrieked. “Tommy, not here!”

He shook his head as he said. “Not here…just anywhere else, right?”

Those eyes widened. “Tommy!!”

“You,” He exhaled deeply before stating. “I’m gonna have you Kate.” Yes, her eyes were going to pop out of her head at some point. “Mark my words…one night, you’ll find yourself naked…under me and I will be f**king you.” She stopped breathing at those words. “But when I do…I won’t be having you in the back room, with a dozen drunk men just next door. It’ll be in your bed and you…are gonna let me in when that day happens.”

She just stared at him before inhaling deeply as she said softly. “If….I let you and I won’t.”

Cute. It was cute that she thought that they weren’t going to be all over each other by this time next month. “You’re gonna let me.”

She snorted. “You arrogant bastard.”

“You f**king witch.”

She pondered a moment and then asked. “Thomas, why do you call me a witch?”

“Because,” he stepped away from her as he put his hat on his head. If he stayed here a moment longer, her was going to burst. “witches put spells on people.”

She frowned in confusion as he moved towards the door. “But, I haven’t put a spell on anyone and whoever said I did---

“Me.” He said as he opened the door.

“You?” She stared at him. “What makes you think that I---

“There’s no other reason for me to let you get away with everything that you f**king do. So,” he smirked at her just before he shut the door. “you must be a witch.” 

She blinked and then he saw the light of understanding fill her eyes. She gasped and put a hand over her smiling mouth. “Tommy!” 

Kate, was probably the only woman in all of history who’d ever be glad to be called a witch. “I’ll be back to walk you, so don’t go with anyone else.”

As he started to shut the door, she said. “Don’t be late!”

He wouldn’t be. He’d be walking her home nearly every night that he could. It wasn’t much, but it was a start and he had a feeling that once it got going…neither of them were going to stop. It was going to take something insane to break them apart.

Chapter Text

Sunday afternoon,

Thomas would be here in exactly five minutes and Kate was staring in the mirror as she tried to decide which lipstick to wear. While her head was telling her to put on the pink, her weak heart and body wanted her to put on the red. There was just something about Thomas Shelby that made her lose her mind. He was so gentle in his own way. True, she was insane for letting him touch and grab her the way he did, especially around her throat, but she trusted him. Thomas Shelby was supposed to be this deadly and dangerous man, no doubt he was, but he was very careful with her. Even with his hand around her like that, his eyes had scanned her face and made sure that she was all right. While it had been a relief to know that he was attentive to her comfort, the thing that scared her was how much she liked it.

She exhaled and put on the pink lipstick. He was an unexpected problem in her life. Tommy, he was everything that she didn’t want in a man. She didn’t want a man with his job or lifestyle. She always thought that she’d marry a politician originally and bounce ideas off him, later she thought about marrying a professor. Falling for a Birmingham gangster and illegal bookmaker was NOT in her plans at all. She didn’t doubt that her parents were probably wondering where the heck they went wrong with her, but….what could one do when it came to matters of the heart? Her parents and loved each other. Her mother loved her father, despite his IRA connections and for all she knew, maybe she like her mother was attracted to a sort of man who had an air of danger about him.

“Kate?” She dropped her lipstick in her purse and checked her reflection in the mirror. The front door had been broken, again, so she’d told him to just come inside but to wait downstairs. He had men guarding the house, front and back, making sure that nothing was getting stolen.

“I’m coming!” She said as she opened the door. God, she hoped that she wore the right dress. It was a pretty lace dress with shades of cream, pale pink and a deep green waistband. She spritzed herself with her favorite magnolia vanilla perfume before walking down the hall.

“I don’t know,” Thomas said impatiently from below. “why I have to pick you up here and walk you home! You’re already staying at Ada’s.”

“Because,” Kate said. “this is a formal introduction!” she placed her hand on the banister. “Everyone’s been running in and out of the house, I’ve been working, so, I’ve not had to meet anyone properly.” He turned around from where he was examining the recently replaced mirror and just stared at her. “Besides, it’d be nice for you to walk me there and inconspicuously tell people that we’re together.” She exhaled and she adjusted her skirt before looking up at him. He was still staring at her, causing her to shiver. “What is it?”

“Nothing.” He shook his head as he stepped towards her, his blue eyes saying more than anything that would come out of his mouth. “You look very nice.”

She arched a brow. “Just very nice?” She shook her head. “Perhaps I should change?”

“Kate,” he shook his head. “what I want to say…would make you run back up the stairs and lock the door.”

Oh, God, she did not want to know what was in his head. She cleared her throat. “You should….we should go.”

He nods. “Alright.” He opens the door for her and places the hand on the small of her back to guide her out of the house. They then started walking slowly down the street together. 

After Thomas lit a cigarette, she slipped her arm into his, causing him to look at her. She chuckled as she said. “Been a while for you Shelby. I, may have to teach you how to talk to girls again.”

The corners of his mouth turned up and she could see that he was trying not to smile. “I know how to talk to girls.”

“During a tooth extraction.” He shook his head as he lifted his cigarette to his lips. She reached into her purse and pulled out a pencil, along with a book. “Did your men follow me to bookstore this morning?”

he nods. “That and the dress shop.”

She shakes her head. “Then you know I bought a book.” He nods and she turns it so he can see the cover. 150 questions to ask while courting. He stopped still and looked at the book. “Since, questions are something you avoid like the plague and getting you to talk is tricky, I figured…this might make it a bit easier for us to get to know each other. I thought, I'd ask a question, you’d answer it and then I'd respond.”

He looks at that book as if she’s handed him a skinned rabbit when he wasn’t expecting her to know how to hunt. Well, she did hunt, but, he’d never know that. After a moment, he nodded. “Ask a few questions, Kate.”

She smiled and opened the book. She thumbed through a few pages until she found a question that she liked. “What activity makes you feel alive?” he shot her an amused look. “What? How is that funny?”

He continued smirking as he said. “For the sake of your innocence, I’ll say riding a horse.”

She nodded. “See? We already have one thing in common. There’s nothing that compares to riding a horse, especially when you’re in an open field and the sun is coming up.” He nods in agreement. She uses the pencil to cross out the whole page. She hands him the book. “Your turn.” He sticks the cigarette in his mouth and thumbs through a few pages. “You’re being very accommodating.”

“Shut up.” He says through his teeth, causing her to laugh. He stops at a page and nods at her to take the book. She does and he removes the cigarette. “What season provides your favorite kind of weather?”

“Ohh, that’s tricky.” She says. “I love the spring because of the rain, but…there’s something about winter. The cold air, the smell of fires, the coats,” she nodded. “winter. I love winter. Nothing like being outside by a warm fire and a cup of cocoa in hand.”

He nods as he says. “Summer, no mud and the days are longer.”

The moment he brought up mud, she knew that this was connected back to his time at the war. He'd probably be more of a fall man, were it not for the mud. She nods in agreement. “Longer days are nice, especially if someone’s there with you.” As she flipped through the pages, she decided to pick a question that appealed to him. “What would you do if you won 500,000 pounds?”

“Invest in properties, work on legitimizing the business,” he said. “close down all the other stuff, probably open a club in London.”

She studies him and asks. “Polly says you wanted to work with horses, you wouldn’t want to start up breeding or anything like that?”

He shakes his head. “Not much profit in that, not for raising a family.”

She inhaled as she says. “Maybe, the money doesn’t matter to your family. Maybe a simple life is all they want.”

He shakes his head as he looks ahead. “A woman like you, wasn’t born to be in a place like this.” Her heart jumped in her chest at those words. “Certainly not with a man like me.”

“I don’t know what kind of a man I was born to be with.” She said quickly, not sure why him talking down about himself caused her to get prickled. “But I do know, that if it is you I end up with…then you most certainly the man I was born to be with.” He looked at her. “Your occupation, while clearly being dangerous and illegal, is worrisome, I’ll admit.”

“So, you’d want me to give it up? Right?”

she exhaled as she stated. “Had you asked me five minutes ago, I'd have said yes, I do.”

He frowned. “What changed your mind?”

“You did.” She said. “When you talked about what you’d do when you’ve got 500,000 pounds. It was clear that you have dreams, ambitions and while you won’t confide your plans to me, it’s alright for the time being. But you’ve got a plan that’ll help you and your family advance in this life. So,” she inhaled as she said. “I wouldn’t want to stand the way of you changing your plans. But…the idea of you getting hurt---

“Nothing happens to me, Kate.” He says firmly. 

She shakes her head. “You may believe that but that doesn’t mean that any time I hear about something happening or being in another dangerous situation with guns that I am not going to be worrying about you.”

He exhaled before saying quietly. “It is temporary, Kate. It won’t always be like this.”

“I know.” She nods as she says. “I may want to yell at you on occasion, but…I don’t know. I think…I'd be happier the closer you got to creating a legitimate business.”

He nods before asking. “Are you willing to hang in there until I get there?”

She didn’t even have to think hard on that one. “Yes, I am.” 

He studies her for a moment before asking. “What would you do with 500,000 pounds?”

“Oh, open an orphanage or a safe haven house here.” She stated. “There’s a lot of kids just running around in the streets. There’s one boy, Bertie, his mother died and he’s trying to find a job. But, until he does, he comes over every weekend and he takes care of my backyard. I leave money and food for him at the back on Sundays.” 

“You tell my men?” he inquired. 

“Yes, I did.” She hesitated before asking him. “Not to appear forward, but children.” He nodded. “Would you say that you’re a family man and…is having children something that you’d like to have in the future?”

He nods. “Yes to both.”

She hesitated again before asking. “How many?”

“A hundred.”

Kate choked at his blunt answer as she turned towards him. “Thomas Michael Shelby!!”

“I want you.” He said directly. “You tell me, how many kids you want and I’ll put them in you. I don't do numbers, what you want, you get.”

She rubbed her neck in embarrassment before stating. “You can’t say such things, in public.”

“Then don’t ask such questions in public.”

She exhales in exasperation before stating. “It’s a simple answer, like three or four, but you…you always, have to find a way to,” she licked her lips as she racked her brain for the right wording. “just, go a step further than necessary at times.”

He chuckled and reached for the book. "So you want four kids, right?"

"I said three or four, but, depending on my husband," he shot her a questioning look which she primly ignored. "he might be able to talk me into one or two more."

"Good to know." He closed and then opened up the book again. From the way his brow arched, she knew that he’d found a hell of a question. “When do you think I look the most attractive?”

She blushed, vexed that she hadn’t browsed through some of these questions first. “You look attractive all the time Thomas, but,” her cheeks burned hotter as she said. “when I returned your handkerchief. You weren’t wearing a coat, your sleeves were rolled up and even though you were upset, you were a bit more relaxed. That moment, comes to mind often.”

He arches a brow. “Not the kiss?”

She shakes her head. “As enjoyable as that kiss was, it wasn’t one of my favorites.”

“Which kind was?”

“Tommy!” She exhaled before admitting. “As much as I enjoy the passion, I like the gentle kisses best.” 

“For now.”

She took the book and smacked him with it. “Arse.” He shook his head as she crossed out the question. “Dare I ask...when you find me the most attractive?”

He was silent before stating. “Depends on the moment. When we were looking at the stars comes to mind, when you sing…when you smile.” She smiled at those words. “When you talk to others.”

“And you think,” she said quietly. “I don’t know you’re watching me?”

“I know that you know I’m watching you.” He stated plainly as they paused outside his house’s door. “Ask one last question Kate, then, put the book away for the rest of the day.”

“Bossy.” He rolled his eyes slightly as he finished off his cigarette. “You smoke too much.” 

“You talk too much.”

“I warned you about that from the beginning.” She thumbed through it, landing on a personal one. She hesitated before asking him. “When do you feel the most connected to me?”

He was silent for a moment. He then put his cigarette out on the ground before admitting. “At night, when we’re in bed together.”

She nods. “The same.” 

Regardless of Polly’s words that night about them not sharing a bed together, Kate hadn’t been able to leave him. She knew that he had nightmares and she knew that they tormented him to death. When he slept, he was inclined to be a bit better the following morning. He wasn’t wound as tightly. But he needed her to be there or he wouldn’t get the sleep he needed. When she’d gone into his room, he’d said, “I gave my word last night…my word still stands.” She hadn’t even had to ask him. He’d let her get into the bed first and then he’d gotten in right beside her. He always slept fully dressed, while it was alright with her, she knew it was in case he had to be ready for something. She just wished that he could realize that the war was over and he didn’t have to be ready.

As he reached for her hand, her mind went back to last night. The way he’d held her close and he’d touched her hand. His fingers, were long and he was attentive to nearly every detail of her hand as he followed its shape in the dark. She’d been lulled to sleep by the beat of his heart under her head. “At times,” she said softly as she looked at their interlocked hands. “you say more to me in moments like this, than we actually talk to each other. You don't say anything, but...I can feel it.” 

He exhaled deeply and then he cupped her face in his free hand and made her look up at him. Her heart nearly stopped at the look in his eyes. He studied her and said. “You’re wearing the wrong color lipstick Kate.”

Before she could answer him, the door opened and Polly came outside. She stood there a hand on her hip and an amused look on her face. “When are the two of you doing? You’ve been out here for nearly five minutes!”

“Just talking to my girl, Poll.” He said simply, causing her to flush with pleasure as he guided her inside the house.

“Well, the whole family is waiting and you know how I hate people being late.” Polly says as she gives her a hug before saying. “Today, you get to meet the rest of the Shelby family. Let’s see if your mother raised to be kind of woman who could handle my nephew or not!”

Chapter Text

“Ha!” Kate cackled like a witch as she threw down her last card. “I win again!!”

“F**k!!” Finn huffed as he threw down his handful of cards down on the table. 

“Finn!!! Polly yelled at him, giving him a chastising smack on his head, causing everyone to laugh.

“I’m out!” Arthur says as he throws his cards down.

“Me too.” John said. “I ain’t won one f**king game! She’s f**king cheating.”

“Well,” Kate chuckled. “that’s not true. Tommy, Polly, Autumn and I have won several games.”

“Yeah, Tommy’s won once. Polly twice. Autumn’s won four times and you’ve won---

“John,” he cut him off as he grabbed Kate around her waist and tugged her up off the floor, causing her to yelp. She pushed her hair back from her face as he put his nose back in the paper. “you were actually counting?”

“He’s a sore loser.” Polly said. “Always was.”

Kate yawned and rested her head on his shoulder, causing him to look at her. What are you doing?”

“Shut up, Shelby.” Those words caused Polly and Autumn to chuckle.

It had all been very interesting today. Turns out that Kate hadn’t met Autumn or Finn. John had brought over all four of his snotty-nosed ill-behaved kids. They’d only lasted about ten minutes around the house, but Lizzie had shown up and taken them home. Kate got to meet Lizzie as well, which was interesting. Kate, clearly had no idea what Lizzie was and he wondered if she’d be as friendly as before once she found out that Lizzie was a whore. Autumn had been semi-chatty with Lizzie before she headed off with the kids.

Autumn and Kate, it had been interesting. Kate had tried brining Autumn out of her shell, but she had failed to do so. Kate hadn’t had a problem with Autumn’s stutter. It had been heart-warming to see Kate try to get Autumn to say more than one-word answers, but she’d failed. Autumn wasn’t a social girl, she was shy and quiet. She preferred to be left alone and when she wasn’t buried in an accounting book, either she was up to her elbows in dishes or she was reading another book. Autumn read so frequently that it was a wonder that her fingers weren’t covered in paper cuts. Polly was trying to introduce her around to some of the young men in the area but it wasn’t working out. Autumn would go to the Garrison, sneak out the back when the opportunity presented itself and she’d always escape back home.

Bang. Bang. Bang.

Everyone turned and looked at the door, except for Kate. She exhaled and shook her head. “It’s Alfie.”

Thomas frowned as John went to go get the door. “You can tell by the knock?”

“Yes.” She exhaled as she snuggled closer. “You, I can tell by the door. You don’t really knock. You swing the door open, pause, then you close it after announcing yourself.”

Polly chuckled. “Christ, she’s got you down to a peg.”

“You never wipe your feet either.” Kate says, causing him to shoot her a look, but her eyes are closed. “You don’t smoke in the dining room, kitchen or parlor. Only in the betting house and your room.”

He lifted his shoulder, causing her to fall face first into his lap, causing her to yelp. He folded the paper with one hand before patting her hip with the other, causing her eyes to fly open. “I think…someone needs a f**king nap.”

“Tommy!”

“Oi, hands!” Alfie said as he came in. “Crikey, I knocked already!”

“What you doing here, Alfie?”

“Oh, just checking on Kate.” He said. “Knew it was a family dinner and I'd say, yeah, looks like she’s fitting in alright.” Alfie looks to Finn. “Right, who’s the little one and the girl?”

By girl, Alfie was looking at Autumn. Thomas nods and said. “Right, the boy is Finn, you know John and Arthur. This, is my sister Autumn.”

“Hi there.” Alfie said as he held his hand out to Autumn. “Crikey, she’s got blue eyes, ain’t she? Nice eyes.”

Thomas nods. “Yeah.” A thought hit him as he lifted a cigarette to his lips. “She’s unmarried Alfie, if you’ve a mind to make an alliance with us.”

Kate smacked his knee as Autumn’s face went still. “Dunno know,” Alfie said. “she’s a mite skinny for me. But,” Alfie put a finger under Autumn’s chin and made her look up at him. Polly and Tommy held their breath. No one, ever touched Autumn like that, so it was a bit unclear how she’d react. “I don’t know. She’s a bit too pretty for me.” Autumn swallowed as Alfie nodded. “Oh yeah, she’s too f**king beautiful for a man like me.” And Autumn blushed. That was new. Never saw her get flustered before. “Yeah, you are.” Alfie said. “You’re a pretty little thing. Mighty tempting, but, I’ll settle for a cup of tea, if it ain’t no trouble.”

Autumn nodded. “Alright.”

“Thank you sweetie.” He said as Autumn got to her feet and hurried out of the kitchen. Alfie exhaled and moved to sit down. 

“Well,” Tommy said. “my offer stands if you go for it.”

“Aww, f**k no.” Alfie shook his head.

“She comes with a dowry,” he says patiently. “of nearly 15,000 thousand pounds. But...she has to agree, no forcing her.”

Alfie nods. “Not bad, not bad at all. You know Kate don’t got a dowry, right?”

“Don’t care.” He said simply as he went to light the cigarette. Kate yanked the cigarette out of his mouth. He exhaled. “We’re in the drawing room---

“Don’t want you blowing it in my face.”

“Then move.” He said.

“I’m comfortable here.”

He put the cigarette away.

“Well, that just makes a body want to throw up, don’t it?” Alfie said dryly. 

Kate exhaled as Tommy asked. “Right, Alfie, what brings you here?”

“Oh, a message from the IRA.” He said. “They’ll be here tomorrow and this woman, an Irene something or ever dropped off some money to cover the costs of the painting, replacing the door, fixing the floor, but no such luck on finding the missing plates and stuff.”

“No wonder.” Polly said. “Things like that, that have been in the family for generations are priceless.”

“Yeah, well,” Alfie reached into his pocket and handed Thomas a piece of paper. “I know a fellow who deals in stuff like that. He’ll be bringing this up from London and stick them with the bill.”

He nods and tucks the paper away. “Thank you Alfie.”

“No problem.” He shifts. “Threw in a few more things but who cares? They wanna fight, they can fight. Just don’t go around targeting innocent civilians. Hate that about them.” Autumn came back with a cup of tea for Alfie. “Aww, thank you sweets.” Autumn handed him the cup. “You know…your brother, just suggested that we get married and have a union between the families.”

“Alfie!” Kate scolded as she tried sitting up, but he pushed her back down.

“So, I was wondering, what your thoughts are on the matter?”

Autumn, she just stared before stammering out. “I d-don’t k-know.”

“She stutters.” John points out. “Worse, when she’s nervous.”

“Aww, that’s a shame.” Alfie says with a smile on his face. “Don’t worry, just teasing ya a bit. Ain't nothing serious.” She nods quietly. “Like I said, you’re too skinny, too young and too pretty for me. No offense, I hope?”

She shook her head. “N-no.”

“Autumn,” he said, causing her to look at him with that always distant expression in her eyes. She’d had enough of socializing, he could tell. Best to get her out of the way so he had one less person around him when he tried to take Kate out of the room. “you fix my coat?”

“Tommy---

“What?” He said to Polly. “Autumn said she’d fix my coat. It’s just a button Poll!”

Autumn nods. “I’ll g-go d-do that.” She then nodded and hurriedly fled up the stairs. There was no button to be repaired and that’d be the last any of them saw her for the night.

Polly exhaled deeply and said. “Thank, Thomas!”

“Poll,” Arthur said. “she was ready to go two games ago.”

“I don’t care if she was ready to go,” Polly snapped. “I didn’t want her to go! She is never, ever, going to work on meeting some man if she doesn’t socialize at all!”

“Well,” Alfie said. “maybe she’s just shy.”

“She is!” Polly stated. “She’s so shy that she won’t even talk to us! Like, how is she ever going to meet someone if she just hides away?”

John howled. “Autumn? Get married? She can’t talk enough to say the wedding vows!”

“Has she always stuttered?” Kate asked. 

He nodded. “From birth.”

“Oh.” She exhaled before asking. “What does she like to do?”

“Read.”

“What else?”

 he exhaled. “Don’t know.” He shook his head. “Truth is, none of really know what she’s like. We know little things like, her favorite color is blue. Favorite book is Jane Eyre.”

“Favorite tea,” Polly says quietly. “is lavender with a spoonful of brown sugar.”

“She likes to walk in the rain.” Finn said. “No umbrella ever.”

Alfie shakes his head before asking. “She, er, touched, in any way?”

“No.” Arthur said lowly. “She’s just…none of us know.”

Alfie was silent before saying. “Probably should have been a nun, eh?”

Everyone nodded in agreement except for Kate. “I don’t know. She’s a pretty girl, a nice smile and yes, she’s shy, but, maybe she’ll meet someone who makes her feel comfortable around them. Someone’s a bit more gentle than Alfie.”

“Oi!” He glowered at her. “I am absolutely---

“As gentle as a bear.” Kate said. “You look like a bear with that beard of yours.” He smirked faintly. “No, I think she needs someone soft, gentle and patient. A writer, a poet, a painter maybe.”

Polly shakes her head. “Well, no such man like that exists in Birmingham."

"And none of those men could support her." He said. "She needs someone with a good job."

"Don’t go encouraging that kind of thinking." Polly said. "Our lot, she’d probably do best with an accountant or something like that.”

“I’m thinking she dies alone.” John says. 

“John!” Polly says sharply.

“What? She likes being alone!” He points out. “Even in the office, she works with the door shut and that’s around us! Like living with a ghost.”

“I think,” Kate said patiently. “Autumn’s a romantic at heart. Most quiet girls, especially those who read Jane Eyre, are.”

He shakes his head. “We’ll see Kate, but, I’m not holding out much hope for her.”

“Who knows? If she meets someone who’s a romantic, he’ll probably sweep her off her feet.” Those words caused John and Arthur to start laughing. He, wisely chose not to laugh, knowing that she’d hit him later. Autumn, the moment ANY man started talking romantically to her, she’d run for the hills. “There’s someone for everyone Tommy Shelby.” He glanced down at her as she said. “You ought to know.”

He just nodded in agreement. She had a point. If she was the one for him, maybe there was someone for Autumn. However, he didn’t see any of the men that he knew in Birmingham being good enough for her. Regardless of Kate’s hope, Autumn was doomed to die alone in her bed, an unkissed and an untouched virgin. 

“Maybe,” Alfie said. “she’ll go off and marry the baddest man in all of England.”

That, caused everyone to laugh and even Kate smiled at that thought. God, the thought of Autumn marrying a vicious gangster…Hell would freeze over first! Men like that, they scared the hell out of Autumn and she’d pass away from fright at the altar before she ever agreed to marry a gangster.

Chapter Text

“You scared?” Thomas asked as he twirled a strand of Kate’s hair as she did the dishes.

She shifted a little closer to him before handing him a plate. “What for?”

“The IRA tomorrow?”

“No.” She shakes her head. “You and Alfie are there, we know that I didn’t kill that man. The truth will come out in the end.”

“Until they decide to lie.” He says quietly. “That is a possibility Kate.”

She shrugs. “So, they lie. What else can they do to me? With you and Alfie stepping up, it’s clear that going against me would be a bad move.”

He had to agree there. Still, he found it hard to believe that she had that much faith in him and Alfie. He wrapped his arms around her waist, causing her to glance at him. He hadn’t had a moment alone with her all evening until now and he was dying to touch her. She smiled before shaking her head, sending that scented hair of hers in his face. She smelled amazing tonight. “Wanna go for a quick walk?”

She hesitates for a moment and says. “Maybe. Why?”

He leaned forward and said in her ear. “Because, I’ve had to keep my hands off you for nearly 6 hours.” She dropped the plate in the sink, inhaling deeply. “I want some time alone with you.”

“Uhmm,” she bit her lip. “I don’t know, it’s getting a little late.”

Arthur and John had gone off with Alfie, Polly was putting Finn up, so, he could touch her for a little bit. As his slid to her lower waist, he asked her directly. “You ever come before, Kate?”

she frowned, clearly not understanding what he was asking. “Have I done what?”

“Orgasm.” Her face heated and she dropped a cup. The sink was going to be full of broken dishes at this rate. At least they weren’t valuable. “Any of your old boyfriends feel you up? They ever f**k you on their fingers till you broke?”

“N-no.” She gasped out, as if she were struggling to breathe.

“Ah” he said lowly. “I see…I’ve got something to teach you.”

She dropped another plate. “Tommy---

“Shh,” he said gently. “Polly’s just upstairs. Don’t want her to hear what I do to you.”

She stuttered and blustered. “W-what are you going to do?” Oh, he was going to have her sobbing into the kitchen sink when he was done with her. He carefully took ahold of that pretty dress of hers and started to tug it upward from the waist.

“Get your hands off her.” Polly said as she came around the corner with her purse in one hand and a hat in another. He released the dress and he turned as Kate brushed her skirt back into place. “Seriously Tommy. Can’t you keep your hands off her for one minute?”

“No.” He said bluntly, causing Kate to blush so she concentrated on the last plate.

Polly shook her head. “Right, Finn is in bed. Both of you,” she said firmly. “go to your own beds tonight. No sharing!” she’d never know. “I mean it!”

“Goodnight Poll.” He said directly, causing her to exhale and shake her head.

“A reminder, Tommy, you get her pregnant,” Polly practically spits in his face. “and you f**king marry her!” And with that, Polly turned to Kate. “Goodnight Kate, don’t let this mumping arse push you into anything!”

Kate can only nod in embarrassment. He exhaled as he walked Polly to the door, making sure to lock it firmly behind her. A crash caused him to smirk, Kate had finally broken something. However, when he came in, she was drying her hands. She shook her head as she threw the towel down. “I-I’m going to bed now.”

“No.” He said as he stepped in front of her. “It’s early.”

“I’m a disaster.” She said. “I’ll need sleep for tomorrow and---

“You’re gonna toss and turn the whole f**king night and keep me awake.” He said as she ducked under his arm and went into the parlor. “Kate!”

“Just making sure I have all the,” he caught her around the waist. “ah! Dishes! Tommy!”

he smirked as he ignored her sounds. “And I,” he spun her around and lifted her up onto the table where they’d all played cards a mere hour ago. “whoa!” She exhaled and stared up at him, those green eyes of hers fixing to pop out of her head. “Y-you’re strong.”

He simply nodded as he surveyed her, sitting so primly on the edge of the card table. Oh, the things he wanted to do to her. “Right.” She inhaled as he grabbed a hold of her right knee and spread her legs open so he could step between them.

“Tommy!” He nodded as she tried to close her legs, only to realize that now she was gripping his legs with her thighs as a result. “Oh---

he exhaled. “Right, you’re going to have to bite those pink lips of yours…so you don’t go disturbing Finn or Autumn.” He leaned forward and rested his nose against hers. “Cause…you’ll be too loud if I try this in bed.”

“Try what?” She asked as he slid his hand under her skirt. “Tommy, what are you,” words stopped as he ran his hand up her calf, past her knee to her covered thigh. He glanced at her. Oh, her face was a brilliant shade of pink. She swallowed as she whispered. “Tommy, I haven’t---

when words failed her, he nodded. “I know. That’s why I asked you.” He exhaled deeply as his hand moved to the waistband of her cotton shorts. “It’s just a finger Kate. Just a finger.”

She bit her lip and whimpered out. “Will it hurt?”

He shook his head. “No.” He used his left hand and guided her hand up to his neck. “You’ll like it Kate.”

She exhaled as she whispered. “I don’t know.”

“Fair enough.” He said honestly. “How about this…you let me give it a try, but if you don’t like it, I’ll stop? Agreed?”

she thought on it for a minute before asking. “W-what do I do?”

“Nothing, just enjoy it sweetheart.” He moved slowly, dipping his hand past the thin layer of cotton, causing her to jolt as his hand made it’s way to her entrance. He touched her there and she jumped. Christ, he wasn’t expecting her to be all wet, warm and pulsating. Oh, she was perfect.

“Tommy, I,” he slid his finger inside her and she gasped, her green eyes were fully blown as she grabbed ahold of his neck. “oh!”

He moved his left hand to her hips, holding her in place as he began to move his inside her. She gasped and stared at him, those tempting lips of hers parted as he thrust his finger in and out of her. “Close that mouth of yours Kate,” he threatened. “or I’m gonna f**king kiss you.” She tightened her grip on his shoulders, but…those lips of hers stayed parted.

He decided to go for it. He leaned forward and kissed her deeply on the mouth. She groaned against his mouth, but she pulled him to her instead of pushing him away from her. He remembered what she said about liking gentle kisses, so, he began to kiss her very gently. This was her first time being touched by any man and he wanted her to feel safe with him at all times. After being satisfied with her lips, he moved to her neck, causing her to moan his name. He noted that she used his name three different ways. Mr. Shelby, when she was pissed as hell. Thomas, for every day use or when she was teasing him. Tommy, now, Tommy she saved for when she was feeling aroused or turned on. Which she was by now, she was very f**king turned on. 

“Tommy.” She moaned as he brought the sleeve of her dress down revealing her bare shoulder. “Oh, oh, Tommy.” He kissed her there, causing her to shiver and more liquid to gush freely over his hand. “Oh, God!” She moaned as she tightened her grip on his finger, which caused her to yelp. “God!”

“Relax Kate,” he said as he began to speed up his thrusts. Christ, she was dripping! “You’re almost there.”

“W-where, ah!” She tightened her grip, gasping out as he managed to work another finger into her tightness. “Oh!!” she wanted to flop back on the table, he could feel that, but he wouldn’t let her. She was so close, so close he could feel her body trying to stop the pleasure from taking her. She went stiff and then let out a sharp cry before finding her release. She closed those eyes of hers and gasped for air, her fingers digging into his neck. Christ, he needed a f**king release himself! “Tommy,” she moaned, her body going limp. “oh, oh Tommy.”

“I’ve got you.” He said as he gently guided her so she could lay back on the table. He hovered over her, his erection nestled against her belly, desperate to take the place of his fingers. Those eyes opened…and she looked so stunned that he could not help but smile at her. “That’s…what I meant by coming, Kate.”

“Oh.” She licked her lips. “Oh, God.” He leaned forward and kissed her a few times. She moaned against his lips as she caressed his face. He smiled as he kissed her, causing her to hold onto him. “I can’t move.” He chuckled, imagining how limp she’d feel when he was finally inside her. She was quiet a moment before asking. “Is this… the activity, that…makes you feel alive?”

He exhales and nods. “Yeah.”

She bites her lip before asking. “Do you…go to Lizzie,” so, she did know what Lizzie did. “because I won’t---

“No.” He shook his head as he stated honestly. “No, I don’t. I would have, but…you stomped by me at the train station, all I saw was your hair and heard you tell the bagman that you were coming here. Spent a month looking for you.”

She stared at him, her face glowing. “Truly, Tommy?”

He nods. “Yes. I did have an appointment with her, but I didn’t go.”

She licked her lips and asked. “Why?”

“Because,” he exhaled. “some mad woman fell off a f**king ladder and she, is crazy.” She laughed. “If she found out I f**ked a whore on the day I met her…she’d rip my f**king balls off.”

“You can’t know that.” 

“I do.”

He could tell from the look in her eyes that she knew what he’d wanted her for back then. He was a man after all. What he wanted from her now…it was something else. He wanted more, he wanted every single f**king inch of her. She inhaled before asking. “W-what about you, right now?”

He exhales as he helps her sit upright. “Don’t worry about me, Kate. I’ll take care of it when I go upstairs.”

She bit her lip and asked. “Isn’t there…something that I can do, like you did for me?”

Oh, just what every man dreamed of, a woman who was curious. He exhaled as he nodded. “There are, several ways for you. You can touch me, like I did with you. You can use your hand…or your mouth.”

She stared at him for a long time before saying. “I-I wouldn’t know how to do that.”

“I'd teach you, if you wanted to.”

She studied him and asked. “Which…would you prefer?”

He looked at her and then said. “I’m going to lock the house and betting house up. You, will go upstairs and get in my room. If you change your mind, get in the bed and I’ll take care of this myself. If you want to use your hand, be standing when I come in the room. If you want to use your mouth,” she flushed even redder than before. “then, be kneeling on the floor when I come up. That way, you don’t have to tell me. Your decision, not mine. Ok?”

She nods and whispers. “Yes Thomas.”

He helped her off the desk and he watched as she walked as if she were in a daze to the stairs. Her skin was glowing, she had a hand on her stomach and her eyes were shining. He knew all the doors were locked but he wanted her to have time to think without any pressure from him. There was time between them, they were just messing around a little bit. No harm there.
He lit a cigarette and then checked the front door before walking around to the betting house. By the time he made it in there, he remembered that Kate disliked the smell of cigarettes, so he put it out. Good thing he checked, one of the doors was unlocked. He made a note to talk to Scudboat about it tomorrow. Couldn’t have people sneaking inside. He then checked the back door, the windows and then locked up. He checked the back door to the kitchen. He then made his way up the stairs to his room fully expecting to find Kate tucked in his bed starting to nod off.

He opened the door to see Kate sitting on the edge of the bed in her pure white nightdress, looking like the innocent, little virgin that she was. He didn't mind, he knew that she'd be f**king amazing the moment he got to sink his cock into her and claim her as his. Now, he didn't know what she as doing on his bed and she looked ready to bolt out of the bed. Her signals, sometimes they were as clear as day, other times they were a bit confusing. Still, it was probably her way of testing him to see just how much attention he was paying to her. Before he could ask her what that meant….that mad woman knelt on the f**king floor!

He stared at her a good thirty seconds before closing the door behind him and stating. “Might want to pull your hair back for this, sweetheart.” He didn’t know where ‘sweetheart’ came from, it just popped out and her whole face just lit up. He had to admit, he liked calling her sweetheart, because she was a sweetheart. She was his girl and in a matter of weeks, she was going to be his.

“Yes, Tommy.” She said, her voice soft, shy, demure and yet...eager. 

He’d never gotten out of his trousers faster in his life.

Chapter Text

the following morning,

“Kate?”

“Ah!” She jerked and the plate went flying into the wall! CRASH! She exhaled and turned to Thomas Shelby, who’d snuck up behind her and practically purred her name in her ear! He wore a devilish grin on his face, causing her to feel irritated with him. “Tommy!”

He chuckles. “F**k, Kate. I just said your name!”

“You,” she knelt to pick up the plate she dropped. “Polly’s going to be mad at me.”

“She would be,” he said. “if she weren’t waxing off the mess you left on the card table.”

Kate froze as she stared up at him, her face going red in shock and embarrassment. “No.” He nodded. “You cannot be serious!”

“I am.”

Oh, good God in Heaven! What had happened to her last night?! She wasn’t sure what had happened! Yes, Thomas had made sure that everything was alright, but….still!! my God, she’d let him put her on his aunt’s card table, lifted her skirts and touched her so intimately! Who was she kidding? It was damn right sinful and inappropriate! Thomas wasn’t even her husband! And she? What had happened to her?! She’d stumbled up to his room, removed her dress, pulled on her nightdress and just sat there on the bed deciding what to do. She hadn’t been sure what she was going to do…then he walked in the room. It had been his reaction that prompted her to do that. She’d expected disappointment from him to see her in his bed, but, he’d smiled at her, as if her choosing not to be with him didn’t bother him. It was that damn smile of his that had brought her to her knees.

It had been difficult for her at first. Thomas, he’d been very patient with her. He’d gotten out of his trousers pretty quickly and good grief, she’d nearly changed her mind then and there as she saw the bulge in his shorts. He, however, had taken a moment to explain to her what she was going to do to him. He’d let her touch him first, which had caused him to grab ahold of the dresser with a curse. He’d then asked her if she was sure that she wanted to do this. She told him honestly that she wanted to try. He’d undone his shorts and she then took him out. It had felt strange to hold him like that in her hand, especially when she was blushing so hard that she could swear he’d feel her burning up from hell. When she took him in her mouth…Tommy had started swearing as if he were in pain. All sense of awkwardness had faded in that moment. She’d never seen Thomas Shelby in a vulnerable position before.

And she liked it.

She hadn’t thought she’d be turned on by the sight of a powerful man nearly brought to his knees…but she was. Oh, he’d instructed her on how to use her tongue, relax the throat and move her head. All her sputtering and gagging at first hadn’t turned him off. He’d been very gentle, using his hand to help guide her head and she’d found a comfortable angle. Thomas was very well endowed and she could have sworn that her jaw would ache this morning. However, that thought had gone out of her head when he’d ran a finger down her cheek and said softly through gritted teeth. “Look up at me, sweetheart.” 

She’d done it…and the whole world had gone silent between them. She wasn’t sure why he’d asked her to look at him, but, there was something in his eyes. Something she couldn’t understand at first. He’d told her that she could try to swallow him down, but it’d be better if he used the towel from his dresser. She didn’t know what it was about him. The man could turn any saint into a harlot. She’d looked up at him, to find him breathing heavy as he tried to talk to her. His words had been calming, he called her ‘sweetheart’ and ‘good girl’. What he didn’t know that when he called her a ‘good girl’ she wanted to be anything but a good girl. She took him as fully in her mouth as she could, despite his protests, which sounded like begging. Her fingers had dug into his waist before he finally came in her mouth. Oh, she’d struggled to swallow it down, but she’d managed most of it.

Thomas…she’d watched him and it was almost as if the weight of the world had been lifted from his shoulders. She now saw why intimacy made Thomas feel as if he were alive. He’d survived a war and she had no doubt that he’d taken his pleasure from the girls that were supplied to the soldiers. But, from the way he touched her, held and spoke to her, told her just how much he craved love, physically or emotionally. He had to feel something and she knew that he only felt this way about her. He hadn’t told her, but, according to Polly, she was the only girl that Thomas Shelby had ever brought home to a family dinner. Polly had invited other girls, but, he’d shot the idea down. She was the first and only girl he’d agreed to bring to dinner. So, she knew that she was very special to him without him having to find the words.

Thomas, after guiding himself out of her mouth, he’d tucked himself back into his shorts and had knelt beside her. She’d shivered as he caressed her face, his face looking a few years younger in that moment. He shook his head in amazement as he’d tangled his fingers in her hair. “My beautiful…and wild girl.” Her heart had soared. He’d called her his. And she was his. She’d been his for a long time and they’d both known. He’d then leaned forward and kissed her gently, just the way she liked, even if he wasn’t asking her for permission. The kiss had been brief and he’d gently lifted her up in his arms before depositing her in his bed. As he’d gotten in beside her, nearly on top of her, she had a brief, passing thought that Thomas was going to make love to her. If he’d wanted to, she wouldn’t have had the willpower to resist him. Instead, he shook his head and said. “Not tonight sweetheart.” Just thinking of that moment made her want him to touch her so badly.

“Oh, f**king hell!!” Alfie said as he came into the kitchen, causing them both to separate. “Shelby…get the f**k off---

“None of your business Alfie.” Kate had said firmly. “None of your business.”

Alfie looked at Thomas, to her, then back to him. He was silent before stating. “Well, guess you’re the lucky bastard who’s gonna wind up married to her.” Kate went stiff. They hadn’t discussed marriage and now, she had a feeling that Thomas was the kind of man that didn’t believe in marriage. Yes, they’d discussed kids, but marriage, that was a commitment that she wasn’t sure he was ready to get to. “Let’s get out of here before the IRA bastards decide to bomb the place and send us to hell.”

Thomas put his hand in her back and guided her to follow Alfie. A sinking feeling hit her stomach as she walked by Polly polishing the table. She wasn’t even embarrassed anymore. She was upset with herself for not heeding Polly’s warnings and now, she saw why she’d warned her in the first place. But as Kate had told Thomas, it was way too late to cut herself free from him and now, she was damned.

Something had happened. He didn’t know what it was, it was, but Alfie’s teasing had upset her. He supposed it had to do with marriage. He wasn’t ready to even begin thinking about marriage yet. He had no objections to marrying Kate, he just wanted to marry her when the time was right. Right now, it wasn’t. He had the business with Kimber, the guns, Campbell breathing down his neck and he didn’t want Campbell going after her to teach him a lesson. She meant too much to him, she was his only weakness in this whole world.

Kate, she hadn’t been intimidated by entering the Black Lion along with Alfie, despite all the men giving them hated looks. They’d been taken to a back room, Thomas had said that there wasn’t anywhere else he’d be willing to meet in IRA territory. Upon entering the back room, he and Alfie were frisked. Alfie, had his cane in hand and she knew it wasn’t because of his sciatica. The barmaid had checked Kate’s skirts, waist and taken her purse. He’d watched Kate watch the bag as if it were solid gold. They then sat down to see Byrne with a bruised face, Irene O’ Donnell and a third man, Mr. Patmore all seated there.

Kate, she’d sat calmly between him and Arthur without even blinking. Irene O’ Donnell exhaled deeply as she said coldly. “Well….here we are Mr. Shelby, at your and Mr. Solomons requests.”

“F**k the formalities,” Alfie said as he reached into his pocket and slapped down the paper containing the outrageous amount of money the IRA owed Kate for damages. “just have this bastard, f**king pay what he owes her and then maybe, maybe, we won’t f**king blow his head off.”

Kate exhaled and shook his head. “Alfie, mind your words.”

Irene exhaled as she said. “Mr. Shelby, Mr. Byrne has shown his evidence---

“Such as?” He demanded.

“And you have shown yours.” She said. “He has a witness that cannot be bought and you, can buy off any witnesses.”
Kate reached into her purse and slapped the report in front of Irene. “As I said before, I was with Mr. Shelby. My friend, Daniel, called the police multiple times. As you can see by the time I was found, it was impossible for me to be in Birmingham.”

“If,” Byrne says snidely, causing his blood to begin to boil. “you didn’t buy off the officer.”

Kate, however, just snorted. “With a name like O’ Neal, I think it’d be very easy for you to find out who his allegiance is.”

He was impressed, he had to admit it. Alfie chuckled. “Yes, she’s a f**king fire cracker.”

“Is there a reason why,” Byrne asks. “we’re taking the word of an English woman over that of an Irishman?”

“I knew her father.” Irene said coldly. “Famous writer, 50% of his profits are sent to an account that we access. Even in death, he still lends his support. That, is the only reason why we are meeting because if I knew her father at all. I know that he’d have brought her up decently. His wife, was always sociable to me.” She looks at her. “Did your mother know about him supporting the IRA?”

She nods. “Yes, she did and she didn’t care.”

“And you? Did you know?”

“No, not until recently.”

“And do you,” Byrne asked. “support the IRA?”

She shot him a withering look. “After what you did to me?” She shook her head. “You, destroyed things that belonged to my family for generations. You destroyed books that were a treasure to my father. You destroyed it without a shred of proof! Why the hell would I support an organization like that?”

“As I said, we had a witness and you are---

“And as I said,” Thomas cut him off. “she wasn’t there. You haven’t provided a witness.” He said. “As we told you before, bring the f**king witness forward…and we won’t go to f**king war.”

Irene shot him a cold look before she said. “You’re not the boss here, this isn’t your territory. You’re not in control here. So I advise, that you shut your f**king gypsy mouth.” He didn’t react. 

“You’re out of your depth here, tinker.” Patmore said.

“Yeah, yeah, whatever. It’s you lot that’s out of your f**king depth.” Alfie said. “So, look here, I want to know the name of the witness. So how about you give it to us and I don’t blow all of you to f**king hell?”

Kate, she didn’t like that. He could feel it, but she didn’t say anything. She leaned back in her chair as Irene spoke to Patmore in Gaelic. Kate, he watched as she listened in to the conversation. She was clever, so f**king clever. Oh, the look on their faces when Kate responded back in Gaelic. They’d all just stopped and stared at her as she scolded them. She then leaned back and addressed Alfie as he was the only one who didn’t understand Gaelic. “Alfie, they’re hesitating because the witness is a child, so, they don’t want to endanger him.”

Alfie shook his head. “I don’t give a f**k about kids, but I ain’t gonna kill it. Besides, the fact that it’s a kid is better. Means it’s easy to f**king discredit him.” He waved his hand. “Go on, bring the snotty-nosed brat on in here!”

Irene nodded and Byrne stepped out and brought in a boy of about twelve, maybe thirteen. He didn’t recognize the boy. But from the way Kate gasped and sat up. He could see by the look in her eyes that she knew the boy very well and while she hadn’t been worried before. She was now. This boy, whoever he was, had wounded her to the core and he’d never wished before that what little morals he had left prevented him from killing a mere child. 

That was the moment he knew that he felt too much for Katherine Carter and she was going to be his downfall. 

Chapter Text

She knew him. She wasn’t expecting the witness to be someone that she knew. Not to mention that she didn’t expect him to be someone that she knew so well. Or at least, she thought she knew this boy very well.

“Kate?” Thomas asked in her ear, causing her to shiver because of his nearness. “What’s the matter?”

“That’s Bertie.” She said in his ear. ‘Bertie Muldoon. H-he cleans my yard and burns my trash.”

“So, you know him?” She nodded and he groaned. “F**k!”

Why did Bertie think it was her?! That made no sense! Bertie came around the front and those brown eyes of his bulged. “Miss Kate?!” He immediately started shaking his head. “No! It wasn’t Miss Kate!!” 

Alfie cackled and he slapped his hand on the table. “Pay up!!” 

“Hold on,” Irene said. “we needs to know why the witness is saying this.”

“It wasn’t Miss Kate!” Bertie said as he shook his head. “I told you the lady had red hair.”

“SHE,” Byrne practically shouted. “has red hair!!!”

“That ain’t f**king red!!” Alfie shouted back. “Kate’s got brown in her hair. Sounds like you’re looking for a red headed potato picker!”

“Red like Laoise.” Bertie said. “It wasn’t Miss Kate! I saw her just before I left. She was in the house pulling out a chicken for dinner. She said she had company coming and she paid me extra to sweep the inside of the house. She was heading to the Garrison when I left.”

“Did you see her leave?” Thomas asked.

“Yes Sir.”

“Did you See Mr. Shiels when she went to the Garrison?”

“Yes Sir.” Bertie nodded. “He was on the other side of the street. I got a ride with him and Mr. Maguire. They didn’t even look at her.”

Alfie let out a cackle as he crossed his arms. “Oh, you lot f**ked up!! No man, in the history of f**king up has f**ked up worse than you!”

“You said that she pays you.” Patmore asked. “What for?”

“To take care of her yard.” He says. “I weed, I burn the trash and I helped her paint the house. I repair things as well.”

“How much does she pay you?” Patmore asked.

The boy inhaled and then he said. “Two, sometimes three pounds a week.”

Thomas shot her a look. “Kate, that’s way too much.”

“I disagree!” She said firmly. “Bertie is a hard worker and sometimes he runs errands for me throughout the week. He stops by the Garrison and sees if I need any groceries. I pay him a certain amount, he does the shopping for me so I don’t have to take time off from Harry. He keeps the change, it’s a good arrangement. It's nearly an hour walk, so I pay him for his time!”

Bertie nods. “She’s a good boss, even sends medicine sometimes. She weren’t wearing red that day either.” 

“So,” Patmore asked. “are you saying that your loyalty is to her?”

“My loyalty is to my family.” Bertie said. “But I’m not lying. If it were her that shot him, I'd have said that day.”

“Have you ever seen her wear red?” Irene asks.

“No ma’am.” Bertie said honestly. “She wears green, brown and white a lot. Sometimes purple but, mostly green.”

Thomas spoke up and asked. “Have you ever seen her here before or at the Black Swan?”“No sir.” He said. “She did want to come once to help when the basket was a bit heavy, but I warned her off. Said it wasn’t safe for a lady like her down here alone.”

Thomas nodded before asking. “How many times did you see Kate that day?”

“Twice, sir.” He said. “She was coming home, said she’d gone for a boat ride on a barge and stayed out late.”

“Did she say who she was with?” Alfie asked.

Bertie shook his head. “No sir, she just said a friend.”

Thomas exhaled as he turned back to her accusers opposite her. “And as I’ve verified, she was with me before then.” He touches the report. “This, verifies the timeline in which she was missing. You’ll find that O’ Neal, is indeed an officer who supports the IRA. Your witness, says that it’s not her and not only was it impossible for her to be there when he was killed, she also didn’t even bump into the men. Why would she go down to a pub and kill someone she’d never met?” 

There was no answer for a long time and then Byrne asked. “Then who was it?”

“Don’t know.” Alfie said. “But considering his reputation…is there any girl that wouldn’t have taken a shot at him? ‘Cause I heard, he was a f**king piece of sh*t.”

Thomas spoke up. "The boy gave you the name of a girl with actual red hair. Might want to talk to her first before you blow her house up."

There as silence for a long time, then Irene spoke up. “These things happen on occasion---

“Don’t care.” Thomas said darkly, causing her to shiver. “You f**ked up. Solomons gave you the bill to replace her great-grandmother’s china. I,” he reached into his pocket and handed two pieces of paper. “have here the costs for the work painting, staining, restoring the furniture, her father’s antique books, kitchen supplies and her mother’s wedding dress.”

Irene looked at the paper and her face went white. “Mr. Shelby---

“Among the books destroyed,” he said calmly. “was a first edition of the Ballad of Reading Gaol, signed by Oscar Wilde.” Irene went still. “Most of the paint has destroyed the works, but, inside, there is a note that says. For you collection Flynn, regards Irene.” Irene went still as Thomas said. “I’m going to assume that you gave her father that book. Even that was destroyed. The book was torn in half and it’s being rebound, but, it’ll take a lot of work to repair.”

“You don’t understand,” Byrne said. “we, the IRA don’t have this kind of money---

“Yes, you f**king do.” Thomas said with a snarl as he leaned forward. “Yeah, you do. You said, her father sent 50% of whatever he makes to the IRA. The IRA,” he stated. “will forfeit her father’s donations. All the money will be forwarded to me and Alfie Solomons as payment for the money spent. The money was her father’s to sped and he would not want to see his books damaged the way they were. He also would not like to see the way his daughter had been treated. Especially by an organization that he’d been supporting for years.”

“We will not hand over 10,000 pounds to you.”

Thomas’s brow rose and he looked at her. “Your father was a wealthy man.”

“Within reason.” She said as se leaned forward. “I, however, do not want to go against my father’s wishes, so I have a suggestion.” She locked eyes with Irene, who was clearly in charge. “You will do as Thomas suggest, but every other month. Once the debt is paid, then the funds will continue towards the IRA.” She crossed her legs. “Should you refuse…I’m going to contact a Chief Inspector, who hates the IRA. I will tell him how my father arranged for the money from the books he made to be sent into the IRA. We will then get a lawyer and the funs will be transferred completely to me. Now, as the money gets transferred, as you’ve admitted it does. All he’d have to do is follow the money to see which IRA members had it.” Now, they were all glowering at her. “So, do we have a deal?”

they all glanced at each other, except for Irene who was reading her closely before nodding. “Agreed.” She extended her hand and Kate stood up and shook it. “You’ve your father’s devilry in you.”

She nods. “So, I’ve heard. As his word meant something you, I give my word on his behalf that I’ll not say anything afterwards. You lot can keep the funds after I’ve been paid back. Life will go back to normal and I expect not to be harassed by any more members of the IRA in exchange for my silence. And if I am accused of anything, you will contact Thomas or Alfie first. If I am falsely accused a second time, I will not be as merciful.”

And with that, she turned and walked out of the room. She walked out of the pub and waited outside, breathing in the crisp, yet dirty air. Thomas and Alfie would be out shortly.

“Miss?” She turned towards Bertie, to see him holding out her purse to her. “Mr. Shelby said to give this to you.”

“Thank you Bertie.”

“I’m really sorry Miss.” He said. “I didn’t know they was accusing you. All I said was the woman had red hair.”

“It’s alright, Bertie.” She assured him. “It’s not your fault for the mistake that adults make.”

“Still,” he said. “if he’d asked if it was you, I would have said no.”

“I know.” She ran her hand through his hair. “I’m sorry there wasn’t much work for you to do.”

“Oh, I haven’t been there Miss.”

She exhaled as she said. “Well, you can look at it when we go back. You can catch a ride there with us, but, I don’t think there’s much for you to do. Mr. Shelby has his men working on the house.”

“Oh,” he said. “that’s alright Miss. I’ve never been in a car, it’d be worth the walk back if just for that.” He reached into his coat and pulled out a copy of Pilgrim’s Progress. “Da said thanks for the book. One of his favorites.”

She smiled sadly as she said. “Can you explain to him, I don’t have any more books to loan at this time. They’ve all been destroyed.”

His face fell. “All of them?”

She nodded. “Yes. A lot of them are being repaired. Maybe next month I can lend you something, but, nothing for now.”

“Oh.” He exhaled. “That’s a shame. It was nice to have something to read.”

“I know.” At that moment, inspiration hit her and she said. “Bertie, follow me back inside. I’ve got an idea.” Bertie walked in behind her. Oh, she had an idea and the IRA was going to pay a little bit more for her father’s collection being ruined.

“Right,” Alfie was saying as she entered the backroom again. “We have a deal.”

“No,” she said firmly. “we do not have a deal!” Thomas turned towards her, a slightly confused look on his handsome face. She cleared her throat. “I’m altering the deal.”

“Kate,” Alfie said. “you can’t go altering the deal---

“This whole deal is about me,” she said. “so, yes, I will alter it as I see fit.”

“Kate,” she shot Thomas what she hoped was a withering glance. He wasn’t even intimidated as he asked. “what’s going on in that head of yours?”

“I want to open a library!” She declared as she looked at Irene, placing the book down on the table. “This, was the only book to remain unscathed. The funds for IRA are put on hold for the time being. During that time, I will use the money from then to buy a building and we’ll name it after my father. I'll hire men who work for the IRA to clean and transform whatever building is suitable into a library. Since I have a reputation for being generous, they'll get overpaid and you can feed something to the IRA. Once the books have been supplied and the library filled. The IRA will arrange for the money to be sent to the library. You,” she held Irene’s gaze as she declared. “will appoint several trusted people to work at the library. Preferably those with families who need some extra money. Once they’ve been paid for their work, the IRA will pocket whatever is left. You will not use it as a meetinghouse. You can, however, collect funds for whatever charities need support here in England. Instead of sending it to that charity, you can use it to fund the IRA. If anyone looks at the books, they’ll just see the money being used to pay your agents and whatever repairs are needed in the building. It’s the perfect cover and you’re honoring my father and his legacy. Furthermore, people like Bertie and others will be able to have a place to be able to read without having to walk miles just to borrow a book. I can also advertise for people to make charitable donations to help fund the uneducated. My father was well known, so very wealthy people will contribute. You’d make much more than 10,000 pounds a month. If the police do get suspicious and check, they’ll see that his money is being used to ‘fund’ the library and pay the workers. Less danger for everyone involved and more money. Now, do we have a deal?”

Chapter Text

How he hadn’t f**ked this woman till she was raw and unable to stand, he did not know. Kate…she was beyond insane. She was absolutely amazing! Her handling the original deal, but her storming in and providing a second solution that not only covered but benefited the IRA, se was to be applauded. Irene O’ Donnell had been shocked at first, but as Kate talked, she saw that she was impressed with Kate’s idea. Frankly, even he was impressed by the time that she was done. That little minx!! For all her proclamations of being a ‘good girl’ there was a little bit of crookedness in her yet.

He watched her, they were all in the Garrison celebrating. Alfie and his men would all be leaving first thing tomorrow. Everyone was drinking, singing and dancing. Even Polly had joined in the revelry. Kate, she wore this beautiful cream dress with pink flowers and a deep shade of pink in the center. She was currently dancing on top of the bar, singing ‘Baby won’t you please come home’. He didn’t care much for the song, but, it did him good to watch her enjoying herself. She was so beautiful to behold. Damned if he knew why a woman like her wanted to get involved with a man like him. But she did and who was he to deny a woman?

He grabbed her hand and carefully pulled her off the top after she finished singing. She shook her head and said to him. “I want a drink!”

Of course she did. “Irish whiskey, right?”

She nods. “Yes Thomas.”

He turns to the bar. “Grace. Two Irish whiskeys.”

“Right away Mr. Shelby.” Grace, she was probably a little cold, but since that night, she’d been even colder somehow. 
Thomas glanced at Kate who was tapping her fingers a little, she was probably thirsty after singing. That was confirmed when she downed her glass in one gulp. “Ohh, ho!” She said with a smile on her face. “That’s good.”

He shook his head. “Kate, don’t get drunk this early.”

She cackled as she shook her head, stretching up so she was nearly nose to nose with him. “You…are not my husband Tommy Shelby.” Oh…if she were his wife--- “I can do, whatever the hell I want!”

Oh, she was feisty when she was drinking. “You…..are a mad woman, Kate.”

“What else is new?” She stated. “I thought you knew that!” he arched a brow at her as he took his whiskey in one hand and her in the other. She laughed as he gripped her side. “What are you doing?” he started to mover her to the back room. “Where are you taking me Tommy?”

“Kate,” he asked. “how many f**king drinks have you had?”

“Just the one.” She said with a smile on her face. “Dance with me!”

she was mad, this woman was mad. “What the---

she pulled him into as close an embrace as she could and he decided to oblige her. He set the drink down on a table and moved her around the crowded floor. She exhaled and held tightly onto him, letting out a contended sigh. “Tommy.”

“You like to dance?” He asked, even though he already knew the answer.

“Yes.” She said as she rested her head against his chest. “Only with you.” Same. Dancing with her was the closest he could get to finding heaven. She fit absolutely perfect in his arms and her body fit against his in all the right places, as if she’d been carved out to fit to his body.

“Right!” He heard Alfie talking loudly and he looked to see him pull Alfie Autumn onto the floor! “Right, come here sweetie.”
He wasn’t sure if he completely liked the idea of Autumn and Alfie, but they looked good. Alfie seemed to like Autumn and they looked cute together, but Autumn. She had a smile on her face, but, he could see that she wasn’t enjoying dancing with Alfie. At least, not at first. The music was lively and when Alfie spun Autumn around, she started laughing at him, which was a good sign. He caught the eye of Polly who was nodding in agreement with his thoughts. 

“It won’t happen Tommy.” Kate said with a smile on her face. She shook her head as she draped her arm around his neck. “Not with Autumn, he’s not her type.”

“She won’t know,” he says. “unless she tries.”

She shakes her head. “No, a certain part of you should know if you like the person or not. It shouldn’t be forced.”

“As Poll said,” he stated. ‘she’ll spend her whole life in her f**king room if she had her way.”

She shakes her head. “You and your family worry too much about her.”

“And you,” he said as he began moving her towards the back room. “don’t worry about a f**king thing at all. You, Kate, are nothing but a f**king mess.”

“Yes,” she teased. ‘but you like messes. That’s why, you’re always getting into trouble.” He pulled the door shut causing her to instantly sober up. “Tommy, what are you doing?”

“Tell me something Kate,” he asked. “how the hell haven’t I f**ked you yet?”

oh, those green eyes of hers widened. “Uhm, b-because w-we’re,” he kissed that inviting neck of hers and she held onto him. “oh, Tommy! Tommy!”

he chuckled. “You…are something else sweetheart.” He ran his hand through her hair before asking. “Are you drunk?”

she shook her head. “N-not yet. Just a little…happy.”

“Are you sure?” she nods and he asks. “Tell me…how long have I been wanting to get my f**king hands on you?”

she swallowed and looked up at him before stating. “Since I mentioned the library.”

He nodded. “Smart girl.” At that moment, the door opened and Autumn came in the room, her face flushed. She froze as she saw them, with Kate pressed against the wall and her arms around his neck. “Get out of here, Autumn!” He snapped at her, probably a little harsher than he meant to.

She stuttered. “B-but---

“No.” He shook his head. “You want to go, you leave through the front door. Now go!”

Kate shook her head. “Autumn, it’s all,” Autumn closed the door and she fled the room. Kate exhaled. “Tommy, that was unnecessary.”

“If she wants to avoid Solomons,” he says. “she better go out the front door. Not the back.”

She exhales before asking. “Tommy, you don’t even know Alfie. Why in the world would you want him to be with your sister?”

“He took care of you, didn’t he?” He asked as he leaned forward. “The way that he takes care of you, tells me that he’ll take care of her wish is good.”

she exhaled. “No.” He leaned forward and kissed her neck. “You have this annoying habit of being an ass, while being sweet at the same time."

"He protects you, so, can you name a better man to take care of my sister?” He chuckled before asking. “You gonna let me touch you for a bit?”

She hesitated and asked. “Will you dance with me again? A real dance this time?”

He could give her that. He liked holding her against him. She was so perfect. “Yes, I will.”

She nods and then says. “Alright.” He knew where he wanted to touch her tonight. He yanked the top of her dress and her slip down in one move, revealing a perfect breast. “Tommy!!” Kate squealed as he placed his hand over her mouth, but she didn’t hit him. Christ, she was so f**king loud. The first time he took her, it’d have to be at her house. She’d wake up his whole family if he did this at his house. She groaned and grabbed ahold of him.

He exhaled before saying. “Right sweetheart, I’m going to uncover your mouth right now. Understand?” she nodded. “You’ll have to cover your own mouth.” The moment he released her, she slapped her hand over her mouth as he began to fondle that perfect breast of hers. Muffled groans and cries began seeping out of her mouth as she panted heavily. 

He knelt at her feet and reached over to lock the door to stop Autumn or anyone else from coming back in the room. “Tommy? What are you doing?”

“I wanna see what you f**king taste like.” He said as his hand dove up under her skirt. “I bet you’re f**king sweet.
“I don’t understand, what do you---

She found out soon and the moment his head delved between her legs. The moment his tongue tasted her sweetness for the first time, she screamed at full volume behind her hand. “OH F**KKKKK!!!!” Thank God for the drunken singing, no one would hear her. Would be better if there was a piano in here as well. He made a mental note to make sure that when Kate returned there’d be a piano waiting for his little songbird.

She needed to get out. She needed to get out of here. The garrison, it was too loud. It was dirty. The people, ugh, they were all drunk and smelled. She hated this place. It was so dirty. Who was she kidding? All of Birmingham was dirty!

She hadn’t meant to disturb Thomas like that. His temper had been expected, but, still…she couldn’t get the image of the look in Tommy and Kate’s eyes out of her head. Kate, she was fairly glowing and Tommy…there was a light in those eyes. His eyes, they’d been so empty and vacant for so long, it had been strange to see him happy for that brief moment, despite him being irritated at being interrupted. She couldn’t blame him really, not when he was so wrapped up in Kate to the point where everyone else didn’t exist. He’d even had her over to dinner! Tommy NEVER had girls over to dinner before, so, things must be getting serious between them. Kate, she even slept in the same bed with Tommy, even though they weren’t married! Polly had been ordering the two of them to stop, but they’d ignored Polly’s warnings and kept sleeping together. She couldn’t imagine such a thing like that. She couldn’t get into bed with a man unless he was her husband! She wasn't sure how Tommy had talked a nice girl like Kate into  such a thing so easily!

She looked around the crowded Garrison and began trying to plan an escape. It was so crowded. Tommy, they were all celebrating the departure of Alfie Solomons. Oh, Alfie Solomons, she didn’t know what to make of him. He was a nice man, a little flirtatious and he was attractive. Too attractive to be interested in a girl like her, but, Tommy had offered her to him and while Alfie had said he wasn’t interested, he appeared to be changing his mind. She liked him, as a friend, but…she wasn’t going to marry a gangster if she could help it.

Yes, it was the way she’d been raised, but still…she didn’t think that Alfie was the man for her. Well, he could be, he was somewhat different from these Birmingham men. She didn’t know what she saw her future husband as, but…she wanted someone gentle. Someone kind with a soft touch and tender heart. Alfie, he was…interesting for the lack of a better word. He’d seen her trying to sneak out and he’d pulled her onto the dance floor. He was a good dancer, but…she didn’t feel safe in his arms. She didn’t feel secure and she didn’t feel whole. All her life, she felt as if she were a broken doll, just ignored and left on the shelf. God, she wanted to be loved so badly. She knew that she was going to die alone, but still, a part of her could hope that one day she’d see the man of her dreams. That was another problem that she had. When she looked at Alfie, she’d felt nothing. True, it was early for such feelings, but she could be wrong. After all, what did she know of love?

The sound of a man screaming in pain caused her and everyone in the room to freeze. She looked and saw Alfie Solomons with a dart stuck in a man’s cheekbone. Alfie cackled as he yanked the dart, ripping the man’s face from cheek to jaw. “Now who’s the f**king freak, eh?”

The Garrison was in an uproar as Arthur, John and Polly hastened to get the whole place under control. Tommy, would undoubtedly be coming out with Kate and she didn’t want to see them and their happiness right now. 

“It was just a joke.” The man sobbed as two of his friends dragged him out of the Garrison. “It was just a joke!”

“Solomons don’t joke.”

Tommy had been wrong. Alfie Solomons wasn’t the man for her. She made it out the door, she heard Alfie shout. “Hey, where’d Shelby’s sister go? She owes me a dance!”

Dance or not, she ran. She didn’t care how improper it was, she grabbed her skirts, held it up to her knees and ran home. Alfie wasn’t the man for her. She was scared to death of him and she could never imagine being scared of a man who was to be her future husband. Tommy could push all he wants, but she wasn’t going to marry Alfie Solomons. He had a temper and his face, it scared her. The way it hadn't really changed. He went from calm to furious in the manner that most people breathed! She was never, ever going to marry, despite their wished. It was time for them to get used to the idea that she was just going to be a constant disappointment to her family. When she met her future husband, she’d know him the moment that she looked in his eyes.

Chapter Text

Kate moaned as Thomas kissed her again. “Hmm, Tommy,” she carefully placed her hand on his chest. “Tommy!”

“Yes?” He asked, exhaling hotly against her face. 

Oh, dear God, her heart was going to pound out of her chest! There was…too much, too much of him tonight. She felt like she was drowning in his arms. She was going to faint if she surrendered to him much more tonight. She just might! God! She inhaled and she breathed him in. The familiar scent of cologne, cigarettes and horse filled her nose. This man…everything about him was so intense and intoxicating!! He…he was beautiful and perfect. She loved everything about him. His touch, his voice, the look in those blue eyes of his. While his face remained cold at times, the passion in his eyes could never be diminished.

“Walk.” She croaked through her closing throat. “W-we need to go for a walk.”

He exhaled. “Now?”

“Yes.” She nodded eagerly. “Please?”

he nodded for a moment before kissing her gently on the forehead. “Alright, we’ll go out the back.” She nodded as he unlocked the door. She didn’t know how long she’d been in this room with him, but it was a long time. They didn’t exit until they straightened up their clothes. Tommy, his clothes were just as big a mess as her dress. God, she blushed as she recalled his hand over her breast, his mouth, his tongue between her legs. God, it had felt as if he was trying to drain every drop of blood from her body! Thank God the party was loud and people were drinking. No one had heard them in there and no one saw them sneak out. If anyone did, it was Polly and there was nothing that she could do about it.

She stumbled over a bottle and he caught her. “I’ve got you.”

“Thank you.” She exhaled as he took ahold of her hand. “Walk to the canal?”

he’s silent for a bit before looking at her. “Yeah. Let’s stop by your house, get a coat first.”

She nods. “Yes, that’s a good idea, thank you! It will get cold.”

“I’ll build a fire.”

She inhales and says. “I’ll grab that book too.”

He chuckles good-naturedly. “As you wish, sweetheart.”

She shook her head, blushing straight up to her ears. It was cruel and unfair at the way his words could effect her so effortlessly. She didn’t really need a coat now, she was boiling thanks to him and his touch! Good God! What the hell were they doing?! She didn’t understand these feelings, but she wanted them. She wanted to explore them, feel him and get lost in him.

She and Thomas didn’t say anything as they went to her house. It had nearly been a week since she’d moved into the Shelby house and Kate, she didn’t know how she was ever going to cope without Thomas being beside her at night. How would he even function? His nights of actual sleep would lessen. Whatever was going on between them now, it needed to be discussed. She just didn’t know how to broach the subject with him!

Tommy, he was a bad man, based on the life he led. But based on how he touched her and treated her, he was a very good man. But he had his demons, she wasn’t blind to that fact. She had her own demons as well, but she was healed enough to recognize his needs. She needed very little, she always did, even as a child she didn’t require much. But what she wanted from him, love, warmth, a future…it was all unclear if she could even have that with him. But she wanted it, she wanted him so desperately. She was already in love with him and her life before him, it was a life that she’d never know again. 

She descended the stairs and to her surprise, he wasn’t there waiting for her. She frowned and called out to him. “Thomas?”
“Library.”

She smiled and shook her head as she headed down the hall. “Did you find a book that you’re interested in?”

The books were all painstakingly being restored, one at a time, only a shelf of her father’s books had been spared and a second shelf had been restored. She came around the corner to see Thomas with a book open. He glanced up at her and started reading aloud from the book in his hand. 

“I came back from putting the glasses away,” oh God. He’d found it. How had he managed to find THAT particular section so quickly? “to find that McClearn wrestling my innocent, little girl on the table I'd just cleaned.” She inhaled, her heart pounding in her throat. He knew now. He knew. “Even though Anne was but twelve years old, he decided that she was woman enough for him. My morality about killing being one of the worst evils went out the window the moment I saw a grown man trying to rape my little girl. Suddenly, killing McClearn seemed like the most righteous thing that I'd ever do on this planet.” He looked at her and asked her directly as he closed the book directly. “How much of this is true?”

she exhaled and rubbed her eyes. “Enough of it, including the killing.”

He set the book back on the bookshelf without breaking eye contact. “Why didn’t you tell me, Kate? That a grown man tried to force himself on you?”

“My father, exaggerated parts of it for drama’s sake.” She bit her lip and then said quietly. “It’s not…the kind of thing that, one goes around admitting.” She exhaled before whispering. “Why…do you think I told you about the book?”

He walked over towards her, moving slowly towards her. “Did he hurt you?”

“No.” She inhaled deeply. “In real life…he cornered me behind the bar. I hit him, with a bottle. He,” she exhaled as she pulled her coat on avoiding his gaze. “he tore my dress when he grabbed my sleeve as I ran away.”

“Were you twelve?” she nodded. “Your father killed him afterwards?”

“Yes.” She inhaled. “Fortunately for him, McClearn was a traitor to the IRA, so, he was rewarded for his services.” She exhaled deeply as she said. “We didn’t stay there long, we got dirty looks from people. I got blamed.”

“You were twelve.” He said gently. “Not your fault.”

She scoffed at his naivete. “Apparently, I shouldn’t have been in a bar at all. Because it ‘gives the wrong impression’.”

“No. Not when you were that young.” He exhaled deeply before asking. “Do any of the men, bother you in the Garrison?”

she wasn’t going to answer that question. “I can take care of myself.”

“I know you can,” he said firmly. “but that doesn’t mean I get to let the men in my territory put their f**king hands on you. So, do they f**king bother you?”

she exhaled before saying. “Occasionally, yes, but, it’s mostly touches. No one’s, tried anything more than that.”

Thomas put a finger under her chin and gently made her look at him. He exhaled before saying. “If any man steps out of line, you f**king shoot them and then you f**king call for me.”

“You don’t have to.” She shook her head. “I know how to use a gun. My father taught me how to fight after that and I---

“I don’t care.” He said gently. “You don’t have to do that anymore.”

“Why?” She asked quietly, even though she knew what he was saying.

He was silent before stating. “I’m here now.” He was here. She didn’t have to fight and defend herself anymore. She was his. His girl and as long as she was his, certain benefits were hers. His protection, being one of them He exhaled before asking. “Have I scared you Kate? Have I gone too far with you when I hold and touch you?”

“No.” She said quietly. “You push things a little bit, but….you ask me. You tell me.”

He held her gaze before asking. “But do you want it, Kate? Do you want my hands on you?”

God, how could this dangerous and scary man be so gentle with her at times? “Tommy,” her voice petered off as she admitted softly. “I-I am scared at times. “ he nodded as he held her gaze, clearly reading her. “But…I trust you, somehow and I know that I’m safe with you.” He gently ran his thumb over her jaw. “I know…that you would never force me. If I asked you to stop…I know that you would. And you did tonight. You agreed to a walk…even if you didn’t want to go. You did it for me.”

He was silent for a long time. After a moment, he exhaled deeply before admitting quietly. “My father…would force himself on my mother.” She blinked, not expecting him to reveal something so personal like that. He hated, hated talking about his past and his family. So, it was surprising that he was willing to reveal something like this to her, considering how secretive he was. Maybe, he was finally realizing that he could trust her with himself. “Some times, it wasn’t so bad, or, so she’d say. Never believed her.” He shook his head before stating. “One time…I don’t know, something was said, they got into a fight. Arthur and me were late getting back.” He inhaled sharply. “He’d been on her for hours.” She reached out and grabbed his hand trying to offer him some comfort. This admission, it was painful for him, she could see that in his eyes. “She was bleeding bad, legs were shaking so bad that she couldn’t stand up and her eyes were red from crying so hard.”

“Tommy---

“Me and Arthur pulled him off her. He ran like the f**king coward that he was. She fell to the floor…blood running down her legs, legs and back were red from where he’d hit her. We had to help her into the bed.” He shook his head. “She couldn’t get out of the bed for days.” 

The dark anguish in his voice, was a cause of concern for her. Knowing him, all that got shoved down there and he was looking ahead and moving forward. He pretended not to acknowledge the hold the past held on him even though it was haunting him. And this, it explained another side of him and she was glad he let her see it. She hesitated before asking. “How old were you?”

He exhaled. “Turned seventeen a five months after.” So, he was young, sixteen when he witnessed that. Tommy, he had a sensitive side to him, even though he’d never admit it. She couldn’t help but wonder how seeing his mother like that had left an impact on him. He’d seen her back and legs, so, she knew that the scars on his mother were forever engrained in his mind. “He came back a few years later and she took him back.” The disgust was apparent in his voice. “Me and Arthur told her to chuck him out of the house, but she wouldn’t.”

She licked her lips as she said softly. “Sometimes…you can’t stop loving a man.” He held her gaze as her heart nearly stopped in her chest. “No matter how good or bad he is. Once that man is in your blood…he’s there to stay.”

His brow arched as he asked. “That so?” She could only nod. “I never forgot, the sound of her crying. I don’t…want to hear that with you. Not,” he ran his thumb over her lips. “when you smile like that.” She flushed faintly. “If you cry….I want there to be a smile on your face when you do.”

She inhaled. “Tommy---

“But when that day happens,” he says quietly. “you, will let me know when that day is. You decide,” he leaned forward to kiss her. “and I’ll take care of you.”

She placed a shaking finger on his lips. “I’m not wearing red lipstick, Tommy Shelby.”

He chuckled lowly, causing her to shiver. “I’ve had my tongue inside you,” she flushed harder at those words. “drinking you like you were a f**king beer. And you… had that pink mouth of yours around my cock.” He shook his head. “Bit late for f**king lipstick.”

“Perhaps.” She said quietly. “Still, I'd like to try…a little longer. Waiting,” she admitted. “until, things are clearer between us.”

He nods and whispers. “Alright.” He plants a kiss on her neck, causing her to moan. After a few little pecks he says. “Come on, we’ll go back to the Garrison, have a few more drinks.”

he frowned as he took her hand. “We’re not going for a walk?”

“No.” He guides her towards the front door. “If I take you for a walk down by the canal…you’re going to find yourself on a crate, just like you were on Polly’s card table.”

“Oh God!” She declared as she gave him a shove. “You and the things you say at times! Tommy!” 

he chuckled and then said. “Come on, pick something from the book, eh?”

she opened it up and picked out a safe question. “What household chore or task do you most dislike?”

“Dishes.” He said instantly.

She frowned. “But, you were doing dishes with me!”

“Were we?” He asked with a smirk on his face. “Because those dishes…I don’t mind doing.”

She shook her head as she turned back to the book. “You…are nothing but trouble Tommy Shelby.”

“And as you said before, Kate,” he said with a smirk on his face. “it shouldn’t be a surprise to you, Kate.”

It wasn’t. Still, she didn’t mind teasing him a bit. He seemed to enjoy it. Who cared, as long as they were both happy? She wasn’t sure if he was as happy as she, but she liked to think that he was. At least, it felt like he was happy.

Chapter Text

Two weeks later,

Kate yelped as Thomas yanked her against him. “Oh!” She shivered against him as he held her body close to his. Oh, oh, how he wanted this woman with a burning passion. “T-Tommy. I’m doing dishes.”

He spun her around, soap and water dripping down her pale wrists. “I don’t give a f**k.” Her eyes widened as he pulled her close to him. “F**k, you are so beautiful, my Kate.”

“Tommy---

“Thomas!” Polly said sharply, causing them both to jump. Well, Kate jumped, he just turned towards his aunt who had a stern look on her face “Come on, we’ll be late. You know John’s called a family meeting. We don’t want to be late.”

He exhales reluctantly. “Right, Poll.”

Kate shakes her head, clearly vexed at being caught with him. She had to get over that. There’d come a day when he wouldn’t have to keep his hands off her…or other parts of him out of her! Christ, why had he even picked up that book that night? Just knowing what nearly happened to her made him want to protect her even more. Kate, she too precious for any man to put their hands on her! Any man that tried, they’d lose their hand.

“We’ll all be gone for ten minutes or so Kate.” Polly said. “There’s only one man guarding the house and the betting shop is closed, so we’ll be locking you inside, alright?” Kate nodded. “Try to enjoy that time without him pawing at you. Alright?”

Well, little did Polly know that Kate loved being ‘pawed’ at. Not that he pawed her, he just held her close and touched her. “I have a book upstairs that I’ve wanting to read. I’ll make myself a cup of tea and read it.”

Polly nodded. “Good.” She shot him a sharp look. “Thomas! We’re going.”

“Right Poll.” He waited for Polly to turn away before he slapped Kate’s arse with an open hand.

Kate yelped and swung…splashing a cup of soapy water right in his face. “Oh!”

“At a girl Kate!” Polly said with a smile on her face. “Teach him to mind his hands with you!”

“I’m sorry,” Kate said as she grabbed a towel and babbled as she wiped his face. “I didn’t…why the hell did you---

“Kate,” he said as he took the towel and threw it on the counter. “shut up.”

“But---

“Shut up.” She let out a huff as she turned back to the dishes. Good God, she was feisty. He leaned forward and whispered in her ear. “I’ll see you,” she dropped a plate, causing her to exhale. “when I get back!”

“Damn you, Tommy Shelby!” She said in frustration, causing him to smile at the irritation in her voice. “Damn you,” he squeezed her breast as he passed by when Polly wasn’t looking. “OH GOD!!”

Polly spun around and he kept moving forward with what he hoped was an uninterested look on his face. Polly smacked him and then shook her head. “I swear to God Tommy, you’re a f**king animal!”

“Haven’t done nothin’ to her Poll.” A rag hit him in the back of the head. he turned to see Kate there shaking her hands. He held her gaze as he said. “Yet.”

“Oh!”

“Be back for you in five.”

“Good God,” Polly said. “get out of here before I give you a proper beating, Thomas Shelby.” He said nothing as he walked out of the kitchen, throwing the towel back. After locking up the house, they went through the betting shop and Scudboat locked the doors of the betting shop behind them. As they walked through the street, Polly asked him. “When are you going to make an honest woman of her, Thomas?”

he didn’t want to talk about this. “She’s still a virgin Poll, no need to make her an honest woman yet.”

“Yet.” Polly shakes her head. “You don’t fool me. I see the way you look at her. The way you touch her…you don’t even bother to try to hide that from me. I told you, I told you if you get her pregnant, that you have to marry her!”

“Poll---

“There are not exceptions!” She said firmly. “I told you, she comes from a good family. Just because her family is gone, that doesn’t mean that I’m going to stand by and let you just take advantage of her.”

He wasn’t taking advantage of her, not fully. Kate, she’s smart, she’s tender, kind and loving. The kind of woman that could make a man like him go soft if he weren’t set like stone inside. Kate, when he told her all that time ago to go ahead and fall because he was falling, he’d meant it as a line. But now…it wasn’t a line. It was real. He was falling in love with Kate. She…had bewitched him. Body, heart, soul and mind. She was rapidly becoming a part of his life that he couldn’t do without. She, was the kind of woman that would make him lose his mind.

“Are you listening to me, Thomas?” Polly said sharply. “Are you going to marry her!?”

he couldn’t answer that question yet. They were on that track and going for it. They were sleeping together every night and he looked forward to her joining him in his bed every night. On the nights that he worked late, he always entered his room to find her there. Sometimes she was awake, but most of the time she was asleep. Didn’t matter to him if she was awake or not. He just wanted her there. He’d stopped using the opium. She, was his drug of choice and she had no side effects in regards to his addiction of her. He still hadn’t claimed her, but he knew that once he did, his appetite for her would only increase by the second. Kate…she was everything that a man wanted. And while he wasn’t  completely sure of it, he was rapidly believing that she was everything that he deserved.

“Thomas!!” Polly snapped at him. “I mean it, if you two don’t stop…she should at least move back to her house. Her bedroom is the one room that had the least amount of damage”

He shoots her a look before stating. “I’ll go to her Poll, you know I will.”

She stopped and looked at him before demanding. “What do you want with her, Tommy?”

Many things. He wanted her. He wanted her heart. He wanted her body. He wanted her soul. He wanted her mind. He wanted every single f**king inch of her that he could touch. Every drop of blood in her body. He knew that at some point he’d have to make it a bit clearer, especially for Kate as to what his intentions are. But what he felt for Kate…it was rapidly taking him over. He was f**ked, he knew this long ago. It’s just that now he could actually see that his days of being a single man were over. He knew this last night when he’d told her the truth about his mother. He’d never told any woman the story about his mother, not even Polly knew what he and Arthur had seen. The fact that he’d told her last night, meant that she was getting into his head and no other woman had done that before. It was a strange thing for him to experience.

It was a quiet morning when they entered the Garrison. Hardly any people inside and when they entered, Arthur and John were already getting social and drinking. “All right, john. There's only one,” Arthur offered him a drink and he shook his head. “Not now.” He didn’t mind a drink, but no, it was too early. Besides, Kate’d lecture him for drinking before noon and he just didn’t want to hear it. “Only one man guarding the house. What's troubling you?”

John cleared his throat and he addressed Polly first. “Polly, you know what it's been like since Martha died.”

“God takes the best first.” Polly says, basically soothing him.

“The truth is, my kids have been running bloody rings around me.” John said slowly, drawing on his thin line of patience. He’d been called away from Kate, for this? “Running barefoot with the dogs until all hours.”

Tommy knew better. Polly didn’t know about John trying with Kate, he hoped she’d be a little less sympathetic. Yes, John was missing Martha, but he hadn’t been so loyal in France. John had indulged in the use of comfort women, just like him and Arthur despite being married. Surprisingly, John had more of an appetite for those women than him and Arthur. Probably due to his youth, but, he still knew. “Poll, give him ten bob for some new shoes. Is that it, john?”

“Tommy, we'd be better to do this without you.” She said sharply, causing him to sigh in impatience. “Now, what's your point?”

John paused for a moment before stating somberly. “What the kids need is a mother.” Another long pause before he finally blurted out the truth. “So that's why I'm getting married.”

No, John wasn’t. He could hear it in John’s voice that this was a mistake and he knew that it was a mistake. Even Polly seemed to suspect that it was wrong as she asked John. “Does this poor girl know you're gonna marry her or are you just gonna spring it on her all of the sudden?”

“I've already proposed. And she said yes.”

He needed a cigarette for this. “I think there's a shell about to land and go bang.”

“It's, um, it's Lizzie Stark.”

Yeah, he was right. He looked at Arthur, who was already grinning and smirking. Lizzie Stark? John wanted to marry Lizzie Stark? Lizzie was a whore, what made John think that she’d make a good mother for his children? While he hadn’t been with Lizzie, he knew what kind of a girl Lizzie was. She couldn’t be trusted. She’d let any man lure her into a back alley for the right price. “John!” Polly was struggling to keep back laughter. “Lizzie Stark's a strong woman, and I'm sure she provides a fine service for her customers---

“I won't,” John half-shouted, tattling that Lizzie’s profession was indeed a touchy subject for him. “hear the word. Understand? Do not use that word.”

“What word is that, john?” he asked, deliberately poking John. Everyone around here knew what Lizzie Stark was. If John couldn’t hear it from them, he’d terrorize all of Small Heath. Any man that looked at Lizzie the wrong way would be cut. No. This marriage was a bad idea. He'd never marry a prostitute. If he were in John boots, he'd spend his time going after a woman like Kate. But Kate was his, she belonged to no other man.

“You know what word that is.” John said reluctantly.

“Everybody bloody knows.” Arthur said with a grin on his face.

“Everybody can go to hell.” John bit out.

“Whore?” he stated. John needed to know. “That word. Or prostitute?” he didn’t mind going there for John’s sake. “How about that one?”

“All right, I want it known,” John growled out. “if anyone calls her a whore again, I will push the barrel of my revolver down their throats, and blow the word back down into their hearts.”

“Men and their cocks never cease to amaze me!” Polly said, shooting a look that could be aimed at John, were it not for the fact that they’d had a conversation just coming up the walk.

At that moment, Finn ran in shouting. “Tommy!! Shots fired in the betting house!”

“What?” Arthur said as he sat up.

Thomas didn’t even wait. He pushed Finn out of the way and he f**king ran. He knew that there were shots being fired. That meant danger, but the thing that concerned him most was the fact that Kate was there. He could vaguely hear Arthur and Polly shouting after him, but he couldn’t be stopped. He ran all the way to the house.

As he rounded the corner to head towards the house, he saw his men with their guns pointed at Erasmus Lee and a bunch of other men. The door to the house as open, so, they’d somehow managed to get inside the house. That made his heart race faster than it ever had before than it ever before. He’d seen a wagon across the street but hadn’t thought anything of it at the time. He’d been mistaken.

He entered the house to hear someone shout. “Where’s the f**king doctor?”

“He’s coming!”

“F**k, she’s still bleeding.”

She.

His whole heart and world came to a stop. Kate had been hurt. He pushed past a man to see that his worst nightmare had come true. She was lying on the ground, her skirt and hair in disarray, a gun by her hand. Christ, knowing the mad woman that she is she probably took a shot at the Lees and they’d…he didn’t want to think about it. But when he knelt beside her, all he saw was the long stream of blood rolling down from her head, marring her beautiful face. She’d been hurt. If she’d been shot and she died…he was killing Erasmus Lee and everyone in that f**king camp. No one, not even God Himself, if He existed, would be able to stop him.

Chapter Text

The world was black and it was silent. It was a big, headache that she didn’t want or need right now.

“You are not cutting her hair!” That was Thomas.

“Thomas, stop being an arse!” That was Polly. “The doctor needs to---

“I do not, give a f**k, what the doctor wants to do!” Thomas said firmly. “He can move her hair, but he’s not cutting it!”

“Shut up…Thomas.” She said, causing this pair of arms to tighten on her. Had to be Thomas, she knew his grip anywhere. It was way too familiar to her by now. “Too loud.”

“Kate?” he asked, concern in his voice. “You alright?”

“Yeah.” She sighed and burrowed closer to him. “Just…tired.”

“Kate,” that was Polly. “you have to open your eyes now.”

She made no answer. She was just tired and her head hurt. “My head…hurts.”

“I know, I know sweetheart.” Thomas said as he lifted her up, causing her eyes to open. She then groaned and covered her eyes as the light stabbed her. “I’m sorry.” He set her on the couch. “Finn, draw the curtains.”

“Tommy!” That was Arthur. “We got it! We got the f**king grenade!”

Her eyes opened. “Grenade?!” She bolted upright, jarring her head as she asked Thomas. “What grenade!?”

“Sweetheart,” he said as he guided her to lie back on the couch. “it’s alright. No one, apart from the Lee’s has been hurt.”
She groaned as she clutched her aching head. “What happened?” Her hand was sticky and she looked at her hand, only to make a face at the sight of blood. “Ugh.”

Thomas took her hand as he said. “From what we can make of it, the Lee’s didn’t think you’d be a problem. They came in, planning on robbing the place---

Oh, she started to remember. “I shot someone.”

“You shot, several people.” He said as he toyed with her hand. “Can you tell me what happened?”

she nodded. “I was coming down…I saw men coming in the house. I knew you locked up, so…they broke in. So, I-I went up to grab my gun.” She exhaled rapidly. “I came down…they were taking the cash boxes.” She bit her lip. “I-I shot the man, minding the cart. Scared the horse off and shouted for the blinders to come.”

He nodded. “You prevented them from getting away.”

She rubbed her head. “I-I remember them, threatening Scudboat. I shot someone and…something hit me at the back of the head.” She groaned and closed her eyes. “I don’t remember anything after that.”

“Kate,” Polly gave her a gentle shake. “keep your eyes open.”

“The light, hurts my eyes.” She explained. “I just…want them closed for a minute.”

“Right, she’s awake.” A strange man, presumably the doctor spoke up. “My hands are clean, now, I can do the stitches. Have we decided---

“You’re not,” she said. “shaving my hair off. I’ll hold it out of the way.”

“The stitches won’t be even and you’ll scar.”

“Who,” she said. “is going to see scars up under all this hair?” she inquired. “Just do it, please!”

“Alright Miss,” the doctor said. “but before I start, just so you know, your future husband might prefer---

“He can either take me with the scar or go to Hell!” She groaned. “Just do the stitches so I can go to sleep!”

“No,” the doctor said. “you’re not going to sleep. You’ve a concussion and need to be watched for the first twenty-four hours. You’ll need to be woken every three hours to make sure that you’re alright.” He directed this to Polly. “See to it that she stays in bed for at least two days.”

“What?” She whined. “I’ll go mad!”

“Light activities only. She’s not to go up or down the stairs without help.” The doctor continued as if he hadn’t heard her. “I left some painkillers with Polly for your head. No alcohol. You may need an extra pillow under you to help keep your head aligned with your spine.”

“No.” She groaned.

“It’s just two days, Kate.” Polly said patiently. “One of these bastards, split your head open with the end of a f**king  rifle. You just need stitches and to rest for two days. It’s not that bad.”

Kate bit her tongue before she told Polly Gray off. Regardless of what Polly said, every one of them knew that if Polly were in Kate’s shoes, she’d have probably shot that doctor herself!

That evening,

“Right,” Polly said. “Kate, I’m going to have you moved to---

“She’s staying with me.” Thomas said firmly. 

There was no argument about it. He’d already been forced to continue with work, fix up the betting shop and then told Johnny Dogs to fix up a meeting with Zilpha Lee. Their robbery attempt had failed, thanks to Kate. After threatening to shoot Erasmus Lee in the balls, he coughed up the name of the man who’d hit Kate in the head with his rifle. That man had lost an eye, his ears and his hand. He’d then threatened Erasmus and all the other Lee’s with death if anyone ever put a hand on Kate again! He’d done all of this outside so Kate didn’t hear him yelling. Then, all the men had been stripped down to their bare skin and forced to run a good few miles back to the camp. He, personally, would have preferred to kill them all. This was just plain humiliating without any injures. Apart from Andrew Lee, who’d injured Kate. He should be glad that Thomas had left his balls intact.

This woman… she was absolutely f**king insane. Instinctually knew that there was a robbery and her first thought was to defend the house and his livelihood. Not a care about her safety. He’d hoped that wasn’t a part of her nature, now he saw it was. She, was going to protect others, no matter what. She didn’t care about herself, just like he didn’t care much for himself. But they both wanted to take care of each other, which made them perfect for each other. Polly may not like it, but Kate, she was staying in his bed for the rest of her f**king life. He wouldn’t be talked out of it. He wasn’t going to stand for her being a whole room away from him when she needed him. Kate, she wasn’t used to people being there. Her father, he may have taught her to fight but he was a writer at heart. Writer’s weren’t good when it came to defending themselves, so she’d had to learn to take care of herself.

“No.” Polly said firmly. “F**king no!” he ignored her and picked Kate up from her spot on the couch. Kate draped her arms around his neck and yawned. “Thomas Michael Shelby,” he carefully went up the stairs, making sure not to bump her. “you put her down in my room---

“Polly!” He turned towards her and said. “She has a concussion. I don’t know, what the f**k it is you think I’m going to do to her, but I am not going to do anything to her! Not with her head the way it is! So,” he inhaled. “go to your house, lock up after you go, but Kate’s staying in my bed!”

Polly inhaled sharply before asking. “Kate? What are your thoughts on this?”

Kate let out a sigh. She was relaxed in his arms and she felt just right there. After a few minutes, she said. “I want to stay with Tommy.”

His heart soared as he looked at Polly, not even bothering to hide the smile on his face. “You heard what she said. Go home Poll, I’ve got her.”

Polly shook her head, anger in her eyes. “You listen to me, the pair of you. Once Kate is better, you will move her back into her house.” He tightened his grip. He wasn’t letting her out of his sight. “Once she’s moved back in, the two of you  will either announce your engagement or get married by the end of this month!”

Ok, that was a surprise. He knew that Polly was protective of Kate, but never before had she demanded and engagement or a marriage from any of them! She hadn’t even been this strict when John was courting Martha! Martha had walked down the aisle pregnant with John’s eldest daughter! Kate…he hadn’t even gotten to take her virginity and Polly was already demanding a very serious commitment from them! 

“No.” Kate said quietly, causing him and Polly to look at her. “I’ll move back, if that’s what you’d like.” It’s not what he’d like. But we are not marrying or getting engaged for the sake of propriety.”

“Kate,” Polly said firmly. “do you not realize what this looks like?”

“I don’t care.” She said gently. “If Tommy wants to marry me, then he’ll ask when he wants to. I won’t marry him or accept a proposal from any man that’s not genuine.”

Polly exhaled. “Do you not see that I am trying to protect you?

“I do.” Kate yawned and he continued moving up the stairs. “But…he and I, we’re not doing things in the normal sense. We’re doing it our way, taking our time and it may not make sense to you. But…it makes sense to us.” Kate yawned. “But, I know you have an example to set, so, I’ll move back as soon as the doctor clears me.”

“Thank you.” Polly said. “I don’t mean to sound harsh---

“It’s alright.” She said. “I’m sure my parents would be the same way.”

He'd deal with this once she was well enough to listen to him, argue with him even. He was not willing to let her go. Thomas opened the door to his room and said. “Goodnight Poll.”

Polly’s eyes widened. “You’re going to bed too?"

“Yeah.” He said. “I’ll set the alarm for her, she’ll be fine.”

Polly shook her head before declaring. “You heed my words Thomas. I’m telling you again, I don’t want this girl hurt or her reputation ruined. Her, I have no control over. You, you’ve your father’s devilry and your mother’s good sense.” Polly shook her head as she said. “Don’t spoil a good woman.”

He had nothing to say to that. Polly, she could think that whatever was going on between him and Kate was dirty, but he knew better. Nothing he did or didn’t do to Kate could ever taint her. And this, what they were doing, just sharing a bed was beyond innocent.

As he set Kate down on the bed, she said. “If you propose to me,” he paused. “it better be because you’re in love with me. Not because Polly ordered it or people have been gossiping about us or calling me a whore.” She exhaled. “I don’t…want there to be any pressure. I want it to happen naturally…if it happens.”

Oh, it was happening. He took her by the chin and made her look up at him. She was tired, yet slightly embarrassed. Kate, she had her father’s talent with words. Him, he had to work harder at expressing his feelings. But it felt that if he did speak those words of love to her, the words would make their way to the ears of Fate. Fate was a very fickle mistress. She couldn’t have him be happy for long. He wasn’t born to be happy, but he’d never felt happier in his life than he did when Kate was in his arms.

He held her gaze as he said. “I don’t listen to Polly. I don’t listen to God, I don’t listen to the gossip, I listen to you. You tell me what you want of me and I’ll give it to you. I’m here.”

“I know.” She yawned and her head drooped a little in his chin. 

“I’ll give you a hand.” He said as he moved to his dresser. He pulled out one of his shirts before moving to the bed. Kate, was already pulling off her blouse and depositing it on the floor. He helped pull his shirt over her head and she sighed faintly as she started to pull her arms through the sleeves. He undid her skirt and looked up as she removed his shirt. 

“Too much, tonight.” She explained before depositing his shirt on the foot of the bed. 

“Alright.” He knew what she meant. She carefully sat down and unclipped her stockings. “I’ve got that.” He said as he knelt by her feet. “Don’t bend over.”

She flushed a little bit as he rolled her white stockings down her legs. “Thank you.” He simply nodded. Although he was helping her, his eyes and hands couldn’t help but note the curve of her legs. She had strong legs from all the years of horseback riding that she did. She filled his hands just right. After getting into bed, he brought her feet up and under the covers. “Tommy?”

“Yes?”

she smiled faintly before saying so gently. “Thank you, for taking care of me. You didn’t have to.”

“I wanted to.” And he did. He wanted to take care of her. “You need anything? Water? Your pills?” He asked as he pulled the sheets up to her chin. “I can get it.”

She shook her head as she whispered. “Just you.” And with that, she fell asleep.

He undressed and got in the bed beside her. She let out a faint whimper as he pulled her carefully onto his chest. He made sure that she was secure as he wrapped his arms around her. Strange, how something that normally could have been sexual, was far more intimate. He wasn’t aroused, he hadn’t been inside her, yet he felt satisfied and content. He didn’t know how she’d done this, but he had a sneaking suspicion that he was feeling this way because he was in love with Katherine Carter. And when a woman satisfied a man to this extent…it really was time for him to begin thinking about marrying her. Normally, the idea of marriage was off-putting, but this time…he didn’t mind the idea of marrying her. So, that meant she was the one, right?

Chapter Text

The following morning,

Kate awoke feeling Thomas’s arms around her. Well, one was around her waist and his other hand was up under her slip, tightly gripping her hip. She’d beaten the alarm by a minute. Kate closed her eyes waiting for the alarm to go off as she ran her hand across Thomas’s chest. She blinked as she realized that he was bare-chested. She hadn’t seen him with his shirt off yet. Thomas was very attractive, she hadn’t known about the tattoos. Yes, having tattoos was rather taboo, but she didn’t care. She realized that she rather liked them. The alarm went off as she was tracing the one on his chest.

She paused as those blue eyes of his opened. He jolted slightly each time that he woke up, letting her know that his dreams were still slightly troublesome. She shifted as Thomas leaned over and turned off the alarm. He ran his hand through her hair before asking. “How’s your head?”

“It’s alright.” She said honestly.

“Headache?”

“No.” She exhales. “I’ve always had a hard head and I took those pills when you woke me up last time. They’re still working. Just a little throbbing.” He reached up and caressed her face, being careful to avoid her stitches. She let out a sigh, relaxing into his touch. She smiled at him, but when the air between them became romantic, she ran her finger over his chest tattoo. “This…looks familiar. I think, Jesus is supposed to be in the middle.”

“Yes.” He nodded.

“But you left Him out.” He nodded again. “Why?”

“You know I don’t believe in God.” He said with an exhale. “No need to have faith, because the sun always comes up. I will live and I will die free in life and in death not holding onto anything or anyone.”

She blinked in surprise before asking him. “That’s a charming sentiment, but,” she inhaled. “you’ve basically left a mark on yourself that signifies that you’re alone in this world. It’s an interesting concept, but….what happens when you fall in love? Are you going to live and die as free as you think you are, without anyone in life? Or are they just…someone you have in your life that’s just there without any commitment?”

He holds her gaze before stating. “They will be the sun that rises and sets in my heart.”

Her heart fluttered at those words. She licks her lips as she says. “For a man, who doesn’t have a way with words…you can find them when the occasion calls for it.”

He nods before asking her. “Are you tired?”

“No.” She says with a careful shake of her head. “I want to know more about your tattoos.”

He shakes his head. “Christ, you’re f**king unpredictable.”

She laughed. “Why?”

“You,” he ran his thumb over her cheekbone. “didn’t think a girl like you would like tattoos.”

“You don’t know everything about me yet, Tommy Shelby.” She runs her finger over his right bicep, carefully tracing the star and the words there. “Forrard?”

He nods. “Forward.”

“From when you were in the army.” He runs his hand through her hair and she looks at him. He’s being very gentle this morning, which she likes. She smiles at him, he carefully rolls her onto her back so he’s looking down at her. For the longest time, he runs his hand through her hair, down her hips, gently caressing her while devouring her with his eyes. She let out a sign of comfort as she relaxed. She loved moments like this, but it felt different so she asked him softly. “What’s going on in your head, Thomas Shelby?” No answer. “Why are you looking at me like that?”

He shook his head before stating. “You know why, Kate.”

She licked her lips as she whispered. “Maybe.”

Thomas exhaled as he leaned forward. “Let me know, if this to much. Alright?”

“Hmm?” She didn’t know what it was.

He leaned forward. “I wanna kiss you.”

Oh, she wanted him to kiss her too. “Yes, please.”

He smirked before lowering his mouth to hers. She let out a faint moan at the gentleness of his kiss. She loved it when he kissed her like this. She reached up and caressed his face, closing her eyes as she surrendered to him and his kisses. She felt as if she were melting under his touch. She ran her hands down his neck to wind them around his back. One arm ran up his shoulder as she gently encouraged him to pull her closer to him.

“Easy,” he murmured. “easy girl.”

“No.” She panted against his lips. “Don’t stop.”

He lets out a long exhale before pulling back. He carefully and gently spread her legs for him. He glanced at her as he got between them. “This alright?”

She nodded. “Yes. Yes, Tommy.”

It probably wasn’t, but she was throbbing, growing hot and wet for him. He exhaled as he prepared to kiss her again. “Just kissing, alright?”

Just before his lips met hers, she whimpered. “More.”

He paused. “What’s that, Kate?”

She flushed as she whispered. “More.”

He exhaled deeply as he shook his head. “No. Not today.”

“I want you.” The words just slipped out of her mouth. “I do.”

His brows rose and he exhaled. “F**king hell, Kate…you pick your moments, eh?”

“Touch me,” she requested softly. “please.”

He exhaled hotly and she could feel his erection growing. “Not today, in a few days…then I’ll touch you till you break. Alright?” she nodded and pouted, letting her lower lip stick out slightly, causing him to exhale with a smirk on his face. “F**k, you’re going to be the death of me, Katherine Carter.”

“Well,” she said softly. “at least you’d die happy.”

The words slipped out accidentally, but before she could respond, he nodded! “Yes. I would.” She smiled and kissed him deeply on the mouth, causing him to groan as he held onto her. God, she wanted him to be happy and she wanted to make him as happy as he made her.

Four days later,

He did not like this.

“Is that everything?” Arthur asked. 

Kate smiled and nodded. “Yes, thank you Arthur.”

“House ain’t gonna be the same without you."

He had to agree. The doctor had said to wait a few more days until Kate could maneuver the stairs herself without any help. Now that she could, that damn woman was actually leaving and he didn’t know what to do! He was unsure if he was going to be able to function without her in the bed beside him. He didn’t use the opium and he’d wake holding her during a bad turn. She always, always soothed and calmed him. Never was a harsh word from her lips ever spoken. He never told her his dreams, she could read him like a book, she always could. She was always soft, gentle and understanding, no pretense and she didn’t pry. He loved that most about her.

"You all can always visit me and I'm sure that life will continue as before as soon as I'm back at the Garrison. You all will probably be sick of me by then!" Not him. he could never be sick of her for he never had enough of ther. She paused by his door and smiled at him. “I’m off back home.”

He nodded. God, he wanted to ask her not to go, but what he said instead was. “I’ve arranged for men to watch the house at night.” She nodded. “Front and back.”

“Thank you,” she said with a smile on her face. “that’s very kind of you.” God, he wanted to say so much to her. She chuckled before planting a kiss on his cheek, causing him to inhale. “You have to find the words Tommy Shelby. I may be able to read you mid, but…a girl still likes to hear it.”

“Hear what?”

she laughed as she stepped away from him. “Don’t act like you don’t know what I’m talking about. But,” she patted him on the chest before going down the stairs. “maybe the words’ll come to you before long.”

He had no f**king clue what she was talking about and now, she was walking out of his life! How had their relationship gone from being casual to something that was so intense that it ached to be separated from her. Kate said she wanted a genuine proposal and he wasn’t going to propose to her until he’d made a life for her. He wanted her in a house big enough for their many kids he was going to put into her. Just now, he couldn’t offer her the life that she deserved. During the nights she’d been in his bed, he’d started planning the life they were supposed to have.

He’d wait a year before proposing. By then, he’d have enough to put a down payment on a house out of Birmingham. She wasn’t meant for Birmingham and he didn’t want his kids to know that Birmingham even existed. The very hour she said yes to him, he was taking her upstairs to his bed. Polly could shout all she wanted, she wasn’t going to stop him from claiming Kate. He’d tie Kate to his bed if necessary, nothing, was going to prevent him from taking her till he was satisfied that she was pregnant. The wedding would be within a matter of months. After that, he’d move her into their new home. It’d be in a respectable, safe and clean neighborhood. The property would have stables. They’d go riding every morning and they’d teach their kids to ride. It was a perfect plan.

So why the f**k was he thinking about chucking everything in the cut, grabbing that woman, pushing her onto his bed, claiming her and then proposing!? What was it about her that made him lose control over his very senses?

That evening,

She couldn’t sleep. Kate didn’t know if it was because of the rain, but she couldn’t sleep. After pacing frantically in her room, she’d gone downstairs to make herself a cup of chamomile tea. She missed Thomas so much! She missed his warmth and his nearness beside her. Strange, how a bed could feel so empty and cold. They hadn’t even shared the bed for a month! Now, she was completely dependent on him. God, she wondered if he was as miserable and restless as she was. Was this why Polly had warned them against sleeping together no matter how innocent it was?

Her telephone rang, causing her to exhale. It was nearly 10:00. Who the devil would be calling her this late at night?! She sighed as she set down her cup of tea by the phone and picked it up. “Hello?”

Katherine? Oh! It was her Uncle. Are you alright?

“Yes,” she inhaled. “I’m sorry. I had an accident.”

An accident? His voice became strict. How?

She signed. “It was my fault, I had a concussion. I’m alright.”

I’ve been calling since yesterday. He said. I haven’t been able to find out where you went. I had officers asking!

Oh, she didn’t like that. That was a bit intrusive. “I had a concussion.” She explained. “I stayed with a friend until the doctor cleared me. However, I won’t be able to have lunch this Sunday. My doctor said that I’m allowed to have light activity, but, it’s a bit bumpy to go that far.”

Of course. He said. Don’t worry about that. Perhaps, I could come to you?

She bit her lip before stating. “I'd like that, however….you wouldn’t be very welcome in the community at this time. Especially after that very big arrest---

I was doing my job.

“I understand that, its just people are very upset and I live here. It’s my home and the people here are very dear to me.” She explained. “I’m seeing someone---

Who?

She avoided that question. She didn't want her Uncle knowing she was falling in love with an Irish/Romani gangster just yet! “And, he’s a very important member of this community. I haven’t even told him about you, so, until I have…I'd like to keep things between us for a while.” There’s a long silence and she added. “It’s nothing against you. It’s just that---

BANG! BANG! BANG!

Kate nearly dropped the phone with a yelp. Katherine? Are you alright?

“Yes,” she inhaled sharply. “s-someone’s at the door.”

Who in their right mind is calling on you in the middle of the night?

“Stay on the line, just in case.” She moved to the window and drew back the curtain. To her absolute shock….Thomas Michael Shelby was standing there in the pouring rain, hammering at her door!! She gasped and closed the curtain before moving to the phone. “I’ll call you tomorrow. I know who it is and there appears to be an emergency. Goodbye!” 

BANG! BANG! BANG!

“KATE!!” He shouted.

“I’m coming!” She grabbed her tea from the table, he must be freezing out there! He’d need the tea more than her. She hurriedly unlocked the door and opened it for him. He looked up at her, his blue eyes wide as he stared at her. “My God, Thomas!” He removed his hat. “Are you alright? Is it---

“You!” He said with a tone nearly akin to anger.

“Me?” She asks. “What did I,” Thomas grabbed her around the waist and yanked her towards him. That action, sent her cup of tea flying out of her hand! She heard the cup and saucer break. “whoa!! Thomas?” he kicked the front door closed with a bang. “W-what’s---

Tommy kissed her with a desperate passion and she moaned as he kissed her. He grabbed ahold of her and pulled her against him. When Tommy grabbed ahold of her robe and ripped it off her, she knew exactly what Thomas was doing here. He’d come here for her. 

Chapter Text

“We’re you waiting for me?” He asked as his hand ran up her knee to grab her thigh. “Eh?”

She shook her head. “No!”

“No?” His hand went to her waist, and those blue eyes of his widened as he found her bare. She’d surprised him. She hadn’t been expecting him to come barging into her house like a mad man! Some nights she slept fully nude and this was one of them. She’d only put on something because his men were outside and they’d see her making tea! He let out a growl as he said. “You little, f**king witch…you were waiting for me.”

She shook her head, but before she could explain, he slipped two cold and wet fingers inside her throbbing heat! The drastic temperature change caused her to scream ad she screamed loudly! Her voice echoed in the entryway as Thomas kicked her legs apart. God! She wasn’t expecting this! Thomas pulled her against his cold and wet body as he thrust his fingers in and out of her hard, deep and fast. She grabbed ahold of his coat and held onto him as he began bringing her to climax. Oh, it had never been this intense or crazy between them before! She stretched up and kissed him on the mouth and he responded, carefully parting her lips so he could stick his tongue in her mouth. She groaned as he manipulated her tongue with his. She pulled at his shirt, freeing it from his trousers so she could run her hand up his chest to his heart. He groaned, his body twitched as her hand traced his skin. He was soaked through, almost as if he’d jumped in the canal to cool off. She was warm and he was cold, coincidentally symbolic of their two contrasting natures.

Kate came with a loud cry and Thomas exhaled as she sagged into his hand. He exhaled hotly as he kissed her. “Oh, f**k.”

“One night.” She moaned against his lips. “You couldn’t even wait…one night.”

He shook his head. “No.”

Why was she even surprised? Thomas, although he’d deny it, was a very needy man. “Tommy---

“I need you.” He stated without even blinking. “I need you, Kate.”

Her heart melted as she confessed. “I need you too, Tommy.” The moment those words left her mouth, she knew that this was her last hour as a virgin. She saw it in his eyes and she felt his whole demeanor change. She licked her lips as she said. “You’re drenched. There’s a fire…upstairs, in my room.” Her heart pounded in her throat as she said. “You…should get out of your…wet clothes before…you get sick.”

He nods. “Yeah.”

She knew what was going to happen, but she still wanted to postpone it for a bit. “I’ll make you a cup of tea.”

Thomas shook his head as he wrapped his arm around her waist. “I don’t need tea.”

She was going to choke. “Ok?”

He studied her before asking. “Do you need one?”

She shook her head. “No.” She licked her lips. "M-maybe later?"

"I'll make you one." He shifted a little closer. “Does your head hurt?”

“Can’t feel a thing.” She whispered.

He nodded and took her hand. He then turned and led her up the stairs. She was going to be sick, her heart was pounding so violently in her stomach that it was a wonder that she could even breathe. Her hand was so slick with sweat that she glided up the banister. Thomas walked a few steps ahead of her, but he kept glancing back at her. When they reached the top of the stairs, he moved to her room and opened the door. Despite the rain, the sky was clear enough to allow the moon to shine through the open windows lighting up her bed. God, she hadn’t realized how huge a bed it was until now. He paused on the threshold and looked at her, his blue eyes silently asking her for permission to enter.

She granted it with a nod. 

Thomas gently guided her into her room and then closed the door behind her. Her heart, was going to pound out of her throat. He stepped closer, placing his cold hands on her shoulders, causing her to jump. “You alright?”

She nodded as she croaked. “Yes.”

He said nothing as he exhaled. “We don’t have to do anything. We can just share the bed.”

God, he really, really was so sweet at times. She inhaled as she turned slightly towards him, flushing as she admitted. “I want you, Thomas Shelby.”

He exhaled hotly. “I want you too, Kate. I f**king want you.”

Her heart pounded as she whispered. “You can have me.”

There was a long, tense silence between them before he said. “Let me get out of my things.”

“Alright.”

She turned toward Thomas who moved towards her fireplace. The first thing he did was build up the fire which was good, because thanks to him she was now freezing cold. She inhaled as she moved towards him as he stripped out of his hat and coat. She took them and began placing them strategically near the fire so they could dry without burning. His vest, shirt, then undershirt followed. Thomas put his watch on the mantelpiece along with his gun and shoulder holster. He then removed his belt and shoes. He handed her his socks and she stretched them out. When she’d straightened up, he’d already removed his trousers and she was very aware of the bulge in his shorts. She made the mistake of looking at him and she’d drowned in those blue eyes of his.

He stepped closer as she licked her lips and croaked. “Tommy---

That was the last coherent thought that passed through her brain for the rest of the evening. Thomas dropped his trousers on the ground as he grabbed her and kissed her. She moaned as she grabbed ahold of him as everything between them just exploded. That was the only way she could describe it. The world was hot, intoxicating and spinning at frightening pace, but she wasn’t scared. She held onto him, he was the only thing that was making sense in this madness. He kissed her as she ran her hand through his wet hair while digging her nails into his cold back. God, she was going to hell for wanting this man the way that she did. But a lifetime of hell for this moment of pleasure…it was worth it.

Thomas’s strong hands roamed her body, getting tangled in the strap of her nightdress, which he tore off, causing her to break the kiss. “Bed.” She moaned against his lips as his other hand delved under her nightdress and grasped her bare hip. “Bed. Please!” Tommy picked her up, winding her legs around his waist. “Oh God!” She shuddered violently as she felt his erection against her entrance. Strange, to get nervous now, especially after all the things they’d done together, but she was.

Thomas put her in the center of the bed and mounted her instantly. The moonlight streaming through the lace curtains and the fire glowing behind him gave him a feral, almost dangerous look in his eyes. However, the minute he got on top of her, he stopped. He exhaled raggedly and looked down at her. Her face heated, she knew she wouldn’t be good for him. Not in comparison to the other women that he’d known and she knew that there had to be many in his life. 

He exhaled hoarsely as he said. “Let’s…slow it down a bit, alright?”

She nodded thankful that he was aware enough of her to know that it was moving a bit too fast for her. She wanted him, but she was still nervous. “Y-yes, thank you.”

“I want you to enjoy it sweetheart.” He exhaled hotly. “F**k, I think you’re going to.” She flushed vibrantly red as he said. “Never had a virgin hold onto me the way you hold onto me. Not even f**king scared.”

She licked her lips as she croaked. “I-I trust you.”

“Good girl.” She shuddered at those words, causing him to smile at her. Not a smirk, but a real, genuine smile and just like that…all her nerves were quieted. He exhaled deeply before stating. “We can still stop, you can use your hand to---

“I want you.” She said softly. “I’m tired,” he leaned forward and kissed her nose. “of pretending that I don’t.”

“Alright.” He said as he kissed her on the mouth. “Alright.” She brought her hands up his forearms to his neck and shoulders, moaning slightly. After a moment he said. “Spread your legs for me a bit Kate.” She nodded as she parted her legs for him. She shivered as he arched against her and she trembled. He reached between them and slipped two fingers into her. She inhaled sharply as her body made a loud, squelching sound. He swirled his fingers around inside her and she groaned as she grabbed his wrist. “You alright?”

she nodded. “Y-yes.”

“You sure?”

She exhaled. “I’ll tell you…if I’m not.”

He kissed her a few more times before whispering against her skin. “You’re wet enough to take me.” She had…no response to that. Oh, she was burning up even though his skin was ice cold. He withdrew his fingers from her, causing her to whine. “You’re alright, you’re alright, my girl.” She blushed at his words. He exhaled hotly as he pulled her nightdress up and over her head before depositing it on the floor. She was now completely naked and she blushed at the way he looked at her. “F**king hell, look at you.” 

 “T-Tommy---

“You,” he said lowly. “are the most  beautiful thing, I’ve ever seen in my life. You’re f**king perfect.” Tears filled her eyes at his soft words. He didn’t say much, but when he did, you never doubted the genuine feelings in his voice. He got on top of her and she held onto him, clutching his shoulders as he removed his shorts. Her fingers paused as she found a bullet scar his shoulder, just a few inches away from his spine. He kissed her a few more times, while fondling her breast before reaching between them. She inhaled sharply as she felt him at her entrance. “Kate?” She looked up at him, those damn blue eyes searching her soul for the right answer. “Are you sure?”

she wasn’t thinking anymore. She’d stopped thinking the moment she opened the door for him downstairs. She nodded eagerly at him before saying. “Yes, yes, Tommy.”

He exhaled hotly before saying. “Keep your eyes on me.” She clutched him as she felt him at her entrance. “Don’t get tense.”

“Hmm, Tommy.” She inhaled. “Please, Tommy.”

“Please what…sweetheart?”

she held his gaze as she said softly. “Make me yours.”

He didn’t even blink as he said. “You are mine.” He began to enter her. Frankly, she was so stunned by his admission that she didn’t feel a thing. Well, she whined a little as he pushed past her barrier, but, it wasn’t excruciating pain. It was mild, probably because he’d prepared her well. She inhaled sharply as she focused on his words. “You’ve been mine, since I caught you falling off that f**king ladder. You were mine, when you got off the f**king train in Small Heath and when we shared that train carriage. And now,” he shifted, causing her to inhale at how he felt inside her. Oh, God, she hadn’t noticed how big he was inside her. He was going to break her tonight just as he’d promised! He exhaled as he said with a dark, somewhat possessive note to his voice. “you’re f**king mine.”

“Tommy.” He kissed her and she e moaned as he began to move inside her, thrusting deeply, yet gently into her. “Oh!!” He nodded as he ran his hand through her hair being careful to avoid her stitches. She cupped his face in her hands and kissed him deeply. He stopped thrusting into her all together as he cupped her face in his hands as he returned her kiss. Something, God, it felt as if something were tying them together in this moment. She ran her hand down his neck, down his back to his waist, memorizing how he felt under her hand.

“Oh,” he groaned against her mouth. “you…are so beautiful.”

“T-Tommy.” She nuzzled his face . “Oh, Tommy.” He kissed her and she held onto him, wrapping her legs around his waist. “My Tommy.”

“Yes.” He said hoarsely as he nodded. “I’m yours.”

“Oh!” She wrapped her legs tighter around his waist, begging as she caressed his face. “Tommy, Tommy, please.”

He exhaled as he began thrusting into her. Now, she was aware of every inch of him. She didn’t know what it was supposed to feel like between them, but, it felt perfect. It felt natural and right. God, she now saw why Thomas felt alive during sex. He was gentle, he was tender, attentive and he kept a sharp eye on her. She could tell that he was noting what she did like and he made sure that she wasn’t in any pain. Oh, pain was the last thing she was feeling right now! The sounds coming from him…she hadn’t been expecting. She knew she’d be making sounds. She’d expected there to be pain, possibly a few tears and a few cries before she’d adjusted. But…she hadn’t expected this, to enjoy it, to love being with him in addition to him thoroughly enjoying being with her. It was close between them, not just physically, but emotionally. When they came together for the first time, she was crying tears of happiness as she held him. 

Thomas had his face buried in her shoulder, one arm around her waist and the other around her shoulders. He exhaled, breathing heavily as he said. “Oh, God.”

She smiled faintly. Thomas, he didn’t believe in God. But here he was, calling His name. Well, not exactly calling. It was more like a word of thanks. That made her hold onto him even tighter in this moment as she realized that Thomas Shelby, had forgotten what that tattoo on is chest even met. Because right now, in this very moment… he was thanking God for her. She placed her hand on his heart, feeling it beat hard against her hand. He could say whatever he wanted, tattoo whatever he wanted on his body, but she owned his f**king heart and she knew it.

Chapter Text

He’d never had this before. Well, that wasn’t quite true, he’d had women before, he’d just never had a woman like Kate. F**king hell! She trusted him so much that she was barely even scared! The way she kissed and held onto him….it was almost as if she knew that she belonged to him. She belonged to him to the degree where she’d known that tonight was going to change their very lives and it had. He lay on his back, pulling her into his side as she held tightly onto him. She was worn out, her body was trembling but she still held onto him. Her fingers were shaking as she traced his collarbone. Little sighs, whimpers of his name slipped quietly out of her mouth as if she were still begging for him.

He runs his hand through her hair, remembering the concussion. The doctor had said she could resume light activities and he wasn’t sure if what they did could be considered a light activity. “How’s your head sweetheart?” He asked. “Do you need something for it?”

Kate was silent for so long that he thought maybe she’d fallen asleep. Then she said, “I don’t have a head, right now.”

He laughed faintly. Oh, he loved this woman. Yes, he did. “You’re not hurting?”

She shook her head. “No, Tommy.”

“Do you still want that cup of tea?”

she was silent before stating quietly. “There’s…an open bottle of pink wine,” she pointed. “on the bookshelf over there. No cups though.” He wasn’t much of a wine drinker, but he could make do with what was available. As he started to withdraw from her, she whined. “Don’t move.” He instantly stopped. “Not yet. Please.”

He nodded. “Alright.” He pulled her into his side and kissed her, causing her to moan. “You alright?”

She nodded. “Yes, I am Tommy.”

“That’s good.” He kissed her forehead. “I didn’t want to hurt you.”

She shook her head. “You’re not capable of that.” He looked down at her. She had no clue what kind of man he was. She had her eyes closed, but she smacked his thigh. “You’d never put a hand on me like that. You’d yell at me, say things to hurt me, but…no, you’d never hurt me. Ever.” She let out a little yawn before saying. “I know that, like I know how to breathe.”

He leaned forward to kiss her on her forehead. “You…are too f**king nice.” She laughed and rolled her eyes. “You are Kate, you really are.”

“Hmm, enjoy it, after all.” She reminds him. “I can be mean and yell at you too.”

“That you can.” He nodded as he held her tighter. She let out a sigh, wrapped her creamy arms up under his and held onto his shoulders. Everything, down to the way she’d hold onto him, was different. 

For the longest time, all was silent, apart from the rain beating against the windowpane. He’d never forget the rain without remembering this, for it was the rain that had brought him to her. He’d walked in it, tried to forget the way his body drummed from wanting her. He stood out there by the canal, he didn’t know how long. But when he thought about jumping in, he gave up fighting it everything running through him. He hadn’t expected her to open the door, but there was a light on in her room. The times in the past when he’d passed by her house, there’d never been a light on. He’d hammered on her door like the devil was after him.

And she’d opened the door for him.

She stood there, wrapped in one of her lacy, white robes like some f**king princess and he’d lost his mind. She was his and he had to have her. And she wanted him back. She hadn’t even protested, her natural instinct had been to reach out to him when she’d seen him. When he’d grabbed her, she’d held him back. No woman had wanted him the way she did.

“Tommy,” she asked quietly. “what is it about me that you need so much, especially at night?”

oh, she could always ask the most unique questions. Still, after what they’d just shared, he doubted that there’d be many more secrets between them in the future. He smiled a little as he breathed in her vanilla scented hair before confessing. “ I don't hear the shovels against the wall.”

She opened her eyes and looked at him. “Oh.” It was a very soft ‘oh’ that implied that he didn’t need to elaborate. Kate, she was a very intelligent woman, very aware and she had a heart full of empathy. She reached up and gently caressed his face. “Tommy.”

“Will you help me?” he asked, knowing that he was asking her to take on a huge mess by getting involved with him. But feelings like this…they didn’t come around all the time. He wasn’t going to miss out on her.

She nodded she held his gaze without even blinking. “Any way I can. What do you want me to help with?”

That was so like her. She never, ever hesitated to help. Committing to help fully before even knowing what she was getting into. His voice shook a little as he said. “With everything.” She nodded. “The whole f**king thing. F**king life. Business.” She was still nodding. She was in. She was in with him to the end, he could see that in her eyes. “I found you.”

She nods as she whispers. “Yes.” 

“And you found me.” She inhaled, her eyes shining with tears of happiness. “We'll help each other.”

“Yes.” She said softly. “We’ll not let each other go.”

With that, she pulled him close and kissed him on the lips. She was so perfect for him. Every minute with her, was a minute of peace. Her hand went down his neck to rest on his chest. He caught her hand, gripping her fingers tightly as she smiled at him.

He studied her a moment before confessing. “This wasn’t what I had planned. Not how I wanted it to go.”

“Welcome to my life.” She said with a soft smile on her face. “I gave up on plans with you the moment you kissed me in the office. I knew…anything normal wouldn’t be possible with you.” He nodded in agreement. “I don’t mind not normal, just like you. We’d get tired if there wasn’t something new or fascinating about each other to discover.” He had to agree with her. “I think…you’re going to be full of surprises, Tommy Shelby.” He didn’t doubt that. “I like surprises…in case I didn’t tell you, before.”

She hadn’t. “I don’t, but you,” he caressed her face. “you’re like this little f**king witch, chanting your spells, keeping me drawn to you.”

“You and your gypsy magic,” she said quietly. “you have your own ways of keeping me tied to you, Tommy Shelby.” 

He kissed her and she moaned. He rolled back on top of her and began to move in her. She moaned and he asked. “You alright?”

She nodded. “Yes, yes Tommy. Don’t stop.”

He should have known that she was made for him. “Stay.” He requested as he continued to make love to her. She looked up at him, draping her arms around his neck. “Stay with me.”

She nods. “Yes Tommy, I’ll stay with you.”

He kissed her and he made love to her. As she looked up at him, the moonlight sparkling in her green eyes, Thomas made a note to go and buy her an engagement ring. It wasn’t time to propose, he would in a few months, but he was going to ask her to be his wife. In five months, this whole thing with Campbell, the guns and Kimber would be over. Then, he could start living again and he wanted to start living with her. It was his destiny and who was he to try and escape his destiny?

The following morning,

She was going to die. She was going to die with him buried deep inside her. Thomas, he’d been so careful with her last night. He’d made love to her twice and then he’d drawn her a bath. She’d come out to see him picking up his clothes and draping them over the couch. Her mistake had been kneeling down to help him. She’d found herself face down on the floor and Thomas had taken her so deeply that she’d feared him ripping her stomach open for a moment. After that, he’d carried her back to the bed where they’d both fallen asleep.

When they awoke, it was late, but he said he had the morning open. They’d made love again and Kate wasn’t sure how she’d ever lived without him, without this feeling in her life. They’d had breakfast and they were halfway to the door when Thomas pushed her onto her coffee table and taken her! Oh! This…it was so potent and hypnotic between them. They maintained eye contact, breathing heavily against each other’s faces. 

“Oh, God, you’re so good.” He said as he thrust deeply into her. “You’re so f**king good.”

“Tommy.” She ran her hand through his hair, fisting it in her hands as she grew close. “Oh! Oh, Tom! Tommy!!” They came together and Tommy let out a groan as he flooded her with his seed. She kept her legs wrapped tightly around him as she moaned his name. “Tommy.”

“Kate, f**k.” He exhaled as he said softly. “A man could get used to this.”

“Hmm, could he?” she murmured.

“Every night….every morning.” He looked at her and she smiled at the mischievous light in his eyes. “Afternoon as well.”

“You’re terrible.” He chuckled as he toyed with her ring finger. A thought hit her then and there, prompting her to state. “I swear…if you propose to me right now,” his brows arched. “I will turn you down even if I want to accept!”

he looked at her and asked. “Does that mean you want to marry me?”

God, that mouth of hers. she avoided that question as she said. “Ask me properly one day and find out!”

He chuckled as he wrapped his arms around her waist. “I guess, when I ask, you’ll say yes, eh?”

She shook her head. “I’m not promising,” there’s a loud bang at the door, causing her to exhale. “Polly.”

He shakes his head. “Not Polly.”

“Well who,” she whimpered as he withdrew from her. God, she was sore, but it was a pleasurable soreness that she enjoyed. She hopped off the table and pulled up her shorts. “else would dare to bang on my door at this time of day?”

“No idea.” She glanced at him as she moved towards the door. Once his clothes were in order, she nodded at him and opened the door. To her shock, her uncle was there.

She frowned as she asked. “What are you doing here?”

“Like I said on the phone,” he said. “I'd come.”

“And I told you,” she said. “that I'd call you. I told you, you wouldn’t be welcome here---

“Kate?” Thomas approached her, a firm look on his face. “Who is it?”

she exhaled. “Thomas, I’m sorry about this, it’s my uncle, I had an appointment---

“Uncle?” he frowned. “You found your uncle?” Thomas pulled the door open and he just went still. His blue eyes went cold and he went rigid as he said. “You.”

She frowned. “Do the two of you know each other?”

She turned to Campbell who’s face was turning red in anger. “Tell me Katherine, that you’ve not made your bed with this murdering scum.”

Kate felt her blood boil at those words. Scum? Uncle or not, Kate drew her hand back to smack the pipe right out of his mouth.

Chapter Text

“Kate,” Thomas grabbed ahold of her hand before she knocked the hell out of Campbell. “don’t.”

“But he---

“Don’t.” He said firmly. “Don’t do it.”

She, clearly had no idea who Campbell was, otherwise she wouldn’t be raising a hand to him like that. He wondered how long Kate had known that Campbell was her uncle. Now, Kate…she had been open with him about everything, but she’d forgotten to tell him about this! It made him wonder about what other valuable information she was sitting on and hadn’t told him about. But not for one moment did he think that Kate was a spy, still…her uncle was Campbell!? How the hell had THAT happened?! They had different surnames! Carter and Campbell! Why did Kate think Campbell was her uncle? What had he missed? He didn’t miss anything! So, how had he managed to miss something as big as this!?

She exhaled in fury before ordering Campbell. “Get out of here. Like I told you yesterday, I'd call you and yet you show up at my house---

“You, had someone banging at your door at 10:00 at night.”

“Like I said,” she snapped, clearly irritated. “that I knew who it was and it was not your concern!”

“I then had a report,” Campbell, continued as if hadn’t heard a word that Kate said. “that there were men watching your house, front and back last night. Only one man I know that has men for that.” Campbell looked at him. “Thomas Shelby…is a murdering, cutthroat---

“You,” she half-shouted. “will watch how you speak about him!” ok, that was good. Kate, was still backing him up. “You have no right!”

“No right?” Campbell laughed. “Men like him, running around causing trouble---

“Says the man who goes around tormenting innocent people.” She said. “I nearly got my face smashed in because your men and your incompetence.”

“You’d have been compensated---

“No, I wouldn’t have.” She said firmly. “I told you, I didn’t know anything about you. I wanted to know more about my father,” oh, that’s why she’d sought Campbell out. He couldn’t fault her, especially since she’d lost both her parents. “and for that one day, yes, it had been good to talk about him. But now,” she shakes her head. “I’m starting to see why there was conflict between the two of you.”

“Your father,” he stated. “supported the most violent members of the IRA. What I found out…the IRA tore up your house---

“That is none of your business.” She snapped. “You…I never told you about the IRA. I never even told you about Thomas!”

“So, you are with him?”

she exhaled and stated. “Like I said before, my life is not your concern. You overstepped. This is my house, my property and you’re trespassing.”

“You haven’t ordered me to leave just yet.” He points out. “Besides, do you know what kind of man he is?”

“I do know.” She said without even blinking. “But I don’t care!” he glanced at Kate and from the fire and passion in her eyes, he knew that she was telling the truth.

“You don’t care?” Campbell asks, his face twisting in dark disgust. “You honestly want to live with a man like him? A man with the blood of dozens of innocent---

“And your hands are so clean?” She demands without even blinking. “You, I’ve only met you twice! You have no right to pry into my life like this. I told you, that I'd call you and that I didn’t want you here! Not after what you did to all these poor people here! Dragging them out into the streets as if they’re animals!”

Campbell frowned in an angry confusion. “Are you saying, that you’d rather be seen with him than with me?”

“Damn right I would!” Kate said. “You have no right to become this involved in my life!”

“I have every right!” Campbell half-roared. “I am your only blood relative here in England and “I forbid you to see him again!!”

“You forbid me?” Kate, just cackled in his face. “You…have no control over me!” she turns and points at him. “HE, wishes he has control over me, but you, this pompous little man, thinks he can control me. F**k off!”

“Kate,” he said. “come on inside for a minute. I’ll deal with him.”

“Best she should hear this.” Campbell said as he stared him down. “Like I said yesterday Shelby… I would see to it that you and your scum brothers have your heads stoved in with mallets and spades.” Kate straightened up and turned sideways towards him, her green eyes widening with horror. And your sister, too. That baby inside her would be of no consequence to me.”

Kate’s mouth dropped. “You are---

“The only one to be spared would be your little brother Finn. He would, however, be lifted, as a juvenile,” he reached for Kate, not wanting her to hear this part of the threat. He’d nearly killed Campbell when he’d heard it. She didn’t need to hear what a monster Campbell truly was, but she rebuffed his touch. “and dumped in that part of the adult prison, where men have the most appetite for boys like him.”

Kate stared at him before saying. “And you call HIM an animal!? You!!” She screamed. “You’re a f**king monster!!”

“Kate,” he grabbed her arm and tried to get her inside. “go inside.”

“I will not!” She struggled against his grip. “You’re going to Hell and I hope to God that Tommy’s the one who sends you there!”

“I’m going to Hell?” He laughed. “You’re the one who chose to make your bed with a f**king beast. Men like him…will always be alone.”

She shakes her head. “He’s not alone.”

“Because he has you?” Campbell laughed. “Since your parents, probably never got the chance to tell you about his kind of man, let me tell you. Men like him, they can never be loved. And the love they get… they have to pay for it.” He shoots her a look as he adds. “Or…they take it for free.”

Kate looked at Campbell, her arms crossed over her chest. “You forget, he has family. You have none and family…that’s one hell of a motivator.” 

“I still have you,” he said. “I don’t have to stand by and watch you go the way your father did.”

“The way my father did.” She said in a mocking tone as she shook her head with an exhale as she declared. “You’re too late. You’re months too late to get me to change my mind. I suppose because we’re blood, I should stick to you. But I’m not.” She said as she shook her head. “My loyalty is to Tommy and to his family.” His heart beat harder in his chest at her words. She picked him, over her own flesh and blood. “I disown you.”

Thomas stared at Kate, pride changing to dread. The moment she said that…she damned herself to hell with those words and she didn’t even know it. Campbell looked at him before stating. “I'd like to think that you’ve kept things from her. The cuttings, the killings---

“What he keeps from me,” she says firmly. “is none of your business. Besides, I know more than he thinks I know.”

Campbell ignored her. “You know the consequences of what happens when people get involved. You know that I wouldn’t hesitate to put your sister on the warrant with Freddie Thorne and make sure that she lost their child along with spending years in prison. If you stay with her…I will put her name on the warrant right alongside yours!” Thomas’s heart began to thump in his chest. He knew Campbell well enough to know that he wasn’t bluffing. “Niece or not, she is not above the law! She will suffer the same fate as everyone else in your family.” Campbell exhaled. “She, is stubborn like her father and I know that no one can talk her out of anything that she doesn’t want to do. You, will have one month to talk her into returning back to London.”

“No.” Kate said firmly. “I’m not---

“If she’s still here in Birmingham…my men will arrest her as well when the time comes. There is no love in your heart for her, not really. You got what you wanted from her, clearly.  Still, I'd like to think there’s a semblance of honor in you. You know, what happens to girls like her in prison. Especially the pretty ones.” He did. A woman like Kate, she’d be kept away from the prisoners and reserved for the officers. The officers would take turns with her, forcing her and violating her in the worst ways possible, having been given permission by Campbell. “Then, I'd see to it…that she was sterilized.” He pulled Kate behind him and nudged her in the house. This time, she let him step in front. “Her being part Irish…that’d be enough to allow any sane judge to permit the sterilization. Especially since her father was a strong supporter of the IRA, no need to have her reproducing more rebels.” Campbell shot him a look as he added. “She’s given herself to you, no point in denying it. All I have to do is mention you and her whole f**king life will be taken away from her. When she gets out of prison…she will find everything that is most precious to her, destroyed. And it’ll all be your fault.” Campbell smirked as he dipped his head. “Think on it, Shelby. You don’t want to be responsible for her death, do you?”

he said nothing.

Campbell’s threats, he’d heard them before, he’d heard his family threatened. To hear the woman he loved threatened like this, it was a new fear that was unfamiliar to him. Kate, she wasn’t even involved in any of his activities. Her only crime was loving him and for that, she was to be raped and put through hell. After that, her dreams and hopes of being a mother would be torn away from her. Not only that, his wish of being a father would be gone as well. She, was his entire future. Everything that he wanted to achieve, lay within her. He wouldn’t be a father or a husband to anyone but her. If those things happened to her, she would blame him and their whole future would be shot to hell.

“He, he can’t do that. Can he?” Kate asked quietly as Campbell walked away, her face growing pale. “That can’t be legal.”

He exhaled as he stepped inside and closed the door. “He’s a chief inspector Kate. He can kill a man and not get charged.”

She stared at him. “B-but how? How is that legal?”

“It’s not,” he said simply. “but, as I’ve said before, this isn’t London. It’s Birmingham.”

She was silent for a long time before asking. “What do we do?” she looked up at him and he got lost in her eyes. She was too beautiful for this life, too much of a lady for him. She didn’t belong her and she shouldn’t belong to him. “No.”

He frowned. “No what?”

“Don’t do it.” She said. “Don’t you dare.” He wasn’t sure what she was talking about. He looked at her and wondered what she saw. Then he knew it. He only had one choice but he couldn’t make himself say it out loud because the moment he did…his life was over.

He had to give up Kate until this whole business was over.

Chapter Text

He always thought it’d be a bullet that’d end his life. He didn’t think that he’d die being threatened by a woman he intended to be his future wife. Not that Kate was threatening him with a weapon, her eyes flashed with a fury that would serve to put any man with common sense on edge. He was now, questioning his sanity in choosing such an infuriating woman to spend the rest of his life with. But…he simply could not do without her. Having kissed her, bedded her, loved her, laughed with her…she was as consequential as breathing.

“Kate,” he reasoned.

“No!” She half-shouted. “No! We are NOT going to discuss this today!”

“Kate, we can’t just f**king ignore it---

“Thomas Michael Shelby,” she demanded. “is THIS what you want to remember after our first time together? Us fighting about this?” He exhaled in defeat. She shook her head. “I thought not! We’ll talk about this tomorrow! Alright?”

he exhaled. She wanted to ‘preserve the romance’ or whatever it was that women like her did. But, no, he didn’t want to remember arguing about this. “Alright. We won’t.”

“He gave us a month. We can take a day or two to think about this.” She exhaled. “Please, Tommy?”

he nodded. “Alright.” He walked over to her and wrapped his arms around her. She instantly held onto him tightly. “We’ll take a day.”

“Two.” No point in arguing with her, she did not want to talk about it and he didn’t blame her. Talking about this meant that they’d have to stop seeing each other and he didn’t want to think about that either.

“Fine.” 

She was silent for a long time, then she said. “I don’t want to leave you Tommy. I can’t.” He didn’t want to leave her either. He couldn’t even begin to imagine trying to get through the next few months without her smiling face or her cackle when she was overjoyed. He couldn’t convey this to her in words because he could never find the words that she deserved to hear. He just pulled her close and kissed her. She let out a moan as she wrapped her arms around him. Almost instantly, the kisses between them started to become heated. F**k, he felt himself getting hard as she held onto him. What was it about this woman that caused him to become complete captivated by her? She gasped against his mouth as he lifted her up from the ground. “Upstairs.”

“Yes.” He was already turning that way before she finished the word. They didn’t even make into to her room. They barely made it to the top of the stairs before he pushed her onto the carpet and had his way with her. And by God, he f**ked her hard, as hard as she could bear and she still clung to him, her nails digging into his back while begging for more.  How the hell was he expected to live without her, without what they shared together in his life? Oh, if he had a f**king time machine he’d go back to the day he’d found the guns and headed Polly’s advice. He should have just chucked them in the cut in the first place.

One week later,

“Where the f**k is he?!” Kate shouted as she threw the door open to the betting shop. Polly, John, Arthur, Scudboat whoever was betting in the shop turned towards her. She could care less about making a scene. “Well?!” She demanded. “Where is Thomas Michael Shelby!?”

“Kate,” Polly said as she stood up. “he’s not here---

“Where then?” She demanded in a calmer voice. “He had me fired and I want to knock his head off his shoulders!!”

Polly blinked in surprise. “He what?!”

“I went into the Garrison today and Harry, gave me a letter of resignation with two weeks pay!!” She inhaled deeply. “He said, that there was no reason for me to return, that he’d given my job to Grace!! And when I pressed him about it, he said that Thomas came to see him a week ago and he was told to dismiss me the next time I walked in there! So, where the hell is he?”

“He’s in Wales, giving news to Ada.” Polly said as she guided her out of the betting shop into an office. “He won’t be back till tomorrow night.”

“Oh, I bet he arranged it so he wouldn’t be around when I found out.” She half-snarled. “That f**king coward!”

“Hey!” Polly said as she shoved her into the office. “You don’t understand how things go down here!”

“I understand perfectly!” She said. “He explained it to me in full about all the things that happen to a girl like me in prison!”

“Right,” Polly sat down. “then you can see why he’s doing this.”

“He doesn’t get to make this decision for me!” She said. “It’s my life and it’s my decision to make!”

“You don’t understand this, Kate.” Polly stated. “When a man like Thomas loves a woman as deeply as he loves you, your life becomes his. He’s responsible for you and everything that could happen to you.”

“He can’t protect me from everything!” She states firmly. 

“This he can and he will do, whether you like it or not” Polly said firmly. “You don’t really want this, do you? He told me what Campbell’s officers would do. You’ve never known what it feels like to be with a man you love.” Well, she did. She’d been with Thomas, but she wasn’t about to go announcing that to Polly! “I haven’t been hurt in that way, but I’ve known women who have been. And Thomas, you know that he saw what happened to his mother,” some of the anger whooshed out of her at those words. “why, would he want to see that happen to you? Not when he could protect you by staying away from you for a few months.”

“And if Campbell kills him,” Kate says. “I’ll come back here to find him dead!? I’ll have never got to see him again. Never got to kiss him again, say goodbye to him, or to say that I,” tears filled her eyes as she confessed. “I love him Polly.”

Polly nodded. “I know.”

“I can’t…imagine sitting around waiting for him to finish his business in those months, only to come back and find him….God!” she exhaled. “I don’t even like saying those words!”

“You’re not saying anything he hasn’t said himself.” Polly said. “This is a situation, I’ll admit. He doesn’t want you to go, he wants you to stay with him just as much as you do.” Polly gripped her hands tightly. “But he wants you safe first. He doesn’t care about him. No man in love ever does.”

“But I do care about him so much Polly, I do.” She exhaled. “I don’t want to wake up without him being there. He won't sleep when I’m gone, you know he won't.”

“He wants to wake up knowing that you’ll be safe. And that Inspector,” Polly shakes her hand. “Christ, you got a rough deal when it comes to family.”

She shook her head. “I didn’t know that Thomas was fighting with him, he didn’t tell me. If he’d told me, I'd have never, ever spoken with him.” She shook her head as she said. “But he knew who I was. That’s why he let me go. Then when I showed up at the station,” she groaned. “God I feel like such an idiot.”

“You have no family Kate,” Polly said. “it’s logical for you to want to know a bit more about them---

“But this is all my fault!” She said. “If I'd never talked to---

“And if Thomas had never picked up the guns we wouldn’t be in this mess. The circle would just continue on and on if you two wanted to just keep blaming yourself. Forget about whose fault it is. What the two of you have to do, is figure out how to survive this together.” Polly said. “The two of you can survive this.” She wasn’t so sure. “Being separated for months…it’s nothing in comparison to being separated from someone that you love forever. It is a pain…that will never leave you.” Kate inhaled deeply, feeling guilty for her tirade. Polly had her two children, Michael and Anna, taken away from her and she had no clue where they were. Polly pressed her hand on top of Kate’s. “I know that you’re both young and in love, but sometimes, it’s better to wait a bit. That’s why, I kept telling the two of you to slow things down. But,” she smiled faintly. “it has been good to watch him smile a bit, even laugh a little when he’s with you.”

“And then, all that will be gone.” Kate says solemnly. “When I leave, that part of him will go too.”

“Yes, but then when the two of you do meet again, he’ll smile.” Polly smiled. “He’ll marry you, bring you back home and then he’ll start a life with you. Those months…they’ll seem like nothing.” She exhaled deeply. “Just think about the years ahead. That’s what’s more important, not this bit right here.”

God, she hoped Polly was right. They talked for a good hour and then Kate went for a walk by the canal. God, she didn’t know if she could do this. She wanted to just go tell Campbell to go to hell. But in doing so, she’d put this stress on Thomas, which she didn’t want to do. But then again, he was going to be put through a special kind of hell for four months. A hell that he hadn’t had been to since they’d started sleeping together. Thomas, he’d been tormented for years by nightmares and it broke her heart to know that he’d be back in hell with the f**king shovels.

She found herself in the stalls, strange to find them empty. He must have taken Monahan boy. Thomas had made the man an offer to buy him as soon as he retired and the owner had accepted. She smiled as she shook her head. Thomas and his horses, one of the few things that gave him pleasure in this world.

The sound of a horse approaching caused her to come out of the stall. She looked up to see Thomas on Monahan! She stared at him as he came in. His blue eyes widened, clearly not expecting to see her here. He exhaled as he got off Monahan. “What are you doing here Kate?”

“Well, I got fired,” she stated. “and I had nowhere to go so I rambled about before taking a break here!” She shook her head as she said. “We were supposed to talk about this Thomas.”

“Yeah, well,”  He dismounted and began to remove Monahan’s livery. “you didn’t want to talk about it.”

“No, I didn’t,” she said dryly. “forgive me for not wanting to be sent away from you! How much hay does he get?”

“Alfalfa, one flake.” He stated as she walked over to get the hay. “You, are f**king stubborn Kate!” 

She snorted and rolled her eyes. “Any oats?”

“No.” He exhaled. “You have to go and I’m going to make sure that you do. Knowing you, you’re going to f**king fight me the whole time. You can go stay with Daniel and---

“Do you want Daniel to wind up in prison?” She asked sharply. “You know that Campbell is watching me. If he decides to have Daniel followed then he’ll wind up in prison! Castrated even!”

he studied her and then stated. “So, you did know that he’s gay.”

“Of course I knew, even you knew!” She said. “It’s obvious! Why do you think he works in the fashion industry?”

He exhales as he exits the stall to hang up the saddle and bridle. “Well, you can go stay with Solomons then.”

“No.”

“Kate,” he warned. “Campbell does not make idle threats. He already going after my family and I am NOT having you involved in this!”

“Well,” she stated harshly. “I am involved in this because I am involved with you!!”

He shakes his head. “No.” She stared at him. “At this moment, we’re not together anymore.”

The blood drained out of her face as her mind reeled in shock at his words. “You get one minute to explain what the hell that means you f**king bastard! You don't get to decide things like that without talking to me!!”

“I am NOT Freddie Thorne!” he shouts as she throws the hay in Monahan’s feeder. “He may not have a problem dragging Ada about, getting her mixed up in his cause. I am not that kind of man! I will not put the woman that I love in danger or involve her in business that could wind up with her getting hurt!! Why the f**k can you not understand that, Kate??” 

Every hair on her body stood up and every drop of blood in her body chilled at his words. She stared at him, her heart pounding in her chest as she asked. “You love me?”

“Yes,” he shouted in her face. “I f**king love you!”

Chapter Text

He didn’t know what to say for a minute. Kate just stood there, staring at him, breathing heavily for a moment before saying. “Thomas,” she placed her hand on his chest. “say that…one more time, without yelling in my face.”

“I,” he caught himself, inhaling as he said in frustrated tone. “I love you.”

“Again.” She said gently. “Please.”

He inhaled as he said in a softer voice. “I love you.” Then he saw what she was looking for. This was his first time telling her that he loved her and he was damned if he knew why he was shouting that in her face. He inhaled as he repeated. “I love you, Kate.”

She wrapped her arms around his neck and she said. “And I love you too, Tommy.” His heart soared at her confession. God, he’d dreamed of this moment, imagined it…but nothing had prepared him for the way that her words would leave their mark on him. “That’s why, I don’t want to leave you”

He broke. 

F**k! Why did she have to be this woman who was so damn intoxicating? He grabbed her and kissed her deeply. She moaned and held tightly onto him. He wasn’t going to be able to get her back to her house or his. He broke the kiss long enough to get her out of the stall and latch it. Kate exhaled sharply, a hand on her stomach as his pulse thudded in his brain. She took his hand and moved towards the door. No. He shrugged out of his coat as he yanked her back towards him.

She frowned. “Tommy?”

He threw his coat on a pile of fresh hay and threw her on top of the coat. That confusion lasted for two seconds before she reached for him and pulled him on top of her. He pulled his gun out of the holster and set it off to the side. She tugged her skirt up above her knees and he practically ripped her white shorts off her. He managed to free himself from the confines of his trousers before plunging deeply into her. She let out a whine as he groaned. She was always ready, always wet, always tight, always needy. Always absolutely f**king perfect for him.

He kissed her and she held onto him. Her fingers delved under his shirt, scraping her fingers over his bare skin, marking him as hers as he claimed her. Somehow, the heat between them cooled down to a strong and steady passion. Kate, she ran her fingers through his hair as he began kissing her gently, just the way she liked. It was always good between them. He looked down at her; she looked so perfect, with her face tilted upwards as he held onto her. 

“Open your eyes.” He said, his breathing heavy as he continued to thrust into her. Oh, she stared at him with those beautiful, green eyes of hers and he got lost in her eyes. “I love you.”

“I love you too.” He kissed her hard and she clung to him, wrapping her legs around his waist. He grabbed her around the waist, lifting her hips upwards so she could take every inch of him until they finally came together in harmony. She let out a whimper and he carefully maneuvered her into a comfortable position in the hay.

It wasn’t supposed to feel like this. They were in hay, they were each upset with each other but it was still amazing between them. She let out a faint sound before pressing a kiss to his jaw. God, he didn’t want to let her go. He exhaled and he promised. “When this is over…I’ll come find you.”

She was silent for a long time before asking him. “And then what?”

“You know what.” He knew that she did. The little vixen just wanted him to talk. 

“Maybe I do, but I need to hear it.” She stated. He exhaled before carefully withdrawing from her. “Don’t.” She said with a sad look on her face.

He tucked himself back into his trousers. “I’m not going far Kate. Just getting a blanket.” 

He grabbed one off the stall and draped it on the hay, he then relocated her to it. He’d done a few other errands today, called Ada, told her about the phone he was having installed at the Garrison. Given her a message to forward to Freddie and then taken the day off. He had a few more errands early tomorrow, so he’d told Polly that he’d be gone. In truth, he’d just wanted some time to think over what to do with Kate and this whole situation with Campbell. Every time he thought he couldn’t leave her, especially after moments like this, he forced himself to think about her in danger. That was the only way he’d be able to go through with this.

She let out a sigh as she said. “I don’t want to go through with this Tommy. I-I can’t leave you,” he shushed her as she shook her head. “I can’t, Tommy. I can’t.”

“Kate,” he said gently as he pulled her onto her side so they were close to each other. She exhaled deeply as he held onto her. “I don’t want you to go either. But, if you’re not near me, Campbell can’t try and pin anything on you. It’d be a good idea if you had somewhere to go, which is why I suggested Alfie.”

“I don’t want to be with Alfie,” she said quietly. “I want to be with you.”

He shook his head. She was so loyal, that’s what he wanted in a wife. “You will Kate. My plans will be done in five months, provided that nothing goes wrong, Campbell will be gone and then, you and I can get back to our life.” She looked up at him, her eyes wide and shining as he reached into his pocket and pulled out the engagement band he'd just bought for her today. “No,” he shook his head as he slid the ring on her finger. “it’s not a proposal yet sweetheart.”

“I know.” She said quietly. “It’s like…a promise, right? Not an engagement?”

“Yes.” He exhales as she plays with his hand. “We won’t be able to contact each other for several months. Every time you see it…you’ll remember that I gave it to you and I have a reason for it.”

She was silent for a moment before asking him. “And what reason is that, Thomas Shelby?”

“You know.” He kissed her again. “I’ve said it to you often enough tonight. Don’t wear it out.”

“You arse.” She said as she slapped him on the arse. He shook his head as he undid his trousers and slipped into her still pulsating warmth. She gasped sharply and then groaned as he filled her tightness. “Oh, God.” She groaned as she placed her hand on her stomach. “Oh God.”

“Just tonight Kate. Remember this night when we see each other again.”

“If I let you touch me again.” She said firmly.  

“You will.” He said. “I’ve told you about my plans, how I feel about you…I want you out of danger and then, all that I’ve planned for us will come to pass.” He exhaled. “I know, I’m not as good with words as I could be, but, you understand me. You know I want a life with you, I love you, I want to be with you. And Campbell,” he exhales. “Kate I know, how much you want to be a mother and I won’t put you in a position where they can take that away from you. You’re strong Kate, but I don’t want to see that light in your eyes die. I hate Freddie for putting my sister in danger and I’ll be damned if I put you in the same danger as well. I can’t do that Kate, not to you. I know, that you will hate me for this, I know, you want to be with my family, but I can’t ask you to take that risk.”

“I know I’m alright, because of you.” she said as she ran her fingers through his hair. “I’m protected, I’m safe with you.”

“I can’t promise that Kate.” He exhaled deeply before sating. “In twenty-eight days, it’ll be June. We’ll have that time, to figure out how to make sure that you’re safe. Then, once this is over…you’ll come back to me and I’ll never let you out of my f**king sight again.” As she shook her head, he said. “I asked you once to wait for me, I’m asking you now to do it again. Can you do it Kate? Can you wait till Christmas?”

she shook her head as she said. “No.” He kissed her deeply. “I’ll try, but, it's May now and,” she inhaled sharply. “I feel as if my heart is being ripped from my chest. What am I to do without you?”

He just kissed her. What more could he say in regards to that? He said nothing more as he made love to her again. They had very little time left and he was going to take advantage of every moment that he got to spend with her.

The following morning,

When Kate woke up, she was alone. She was sore and she could feel Thomas’s seed on her thighs. Her legs were sticky and her dress disheveled. Dear God, he was a very passionate man which she definitely appreciated. She pushed herself up to her knees. Thomas had left his coat around her shoulders and drawn her skirt down around her legs. Her shorts, she looked around and didn’t know where they’d gone. She stood up and brushed the hay from her hair. They were supposed to talk, but hadn’t really. It seemed like every talk ended with her on her back or bent over a table. But, she wanted to be with him. She knew that she was going to lose this argument about leaving him but that didn’t mean that she had to stop sharing each moment with him that she could. She was bound to him, physically and emotionally. He was tied to her just as tightly.

She exhaled and moved to step outside the dark stalls with Thomas’s coat over her arm. She was covered in hay and it wouldn’t take a genius to figure out what she and Thomas had been up to in the hay. “Bout time,” Kate jumped at the sound of Uncle Charlie’s voice. She turned to see him sitting down with a dark bottle in one hand and a cigarette in another. “you woke up.” She blushed as she rubbed her hair from her face and began pulling out the strands of hay. “Thomas left to go get the car, said he was going to take you to see something.”

“Oh.” She rubbed her arms before pulling Thomas’s coat on. “Has he been gone long?”

“Five minutes.” All was awkward and quiet for a moment and then uncle Charlie said. “I heard…how you are going to be leaving us for a few months.”

She inhaled deeply as she confessed. “I don’t want to go.”

“Heard that as well.” He nodded in agreement. “Tommy, he didn’t have a father. Not one that was any good any way. he knows, how important family is. Always tries to protect everyone.” He shakes his head. “You know, the lad has his demons.”

“Yes.”

“His mother,” he exhales. “she haunts him the most. She haunts all of us.” She studied very carefully. “They all know she killed herself. It always plagued him. Knowing he couldn’t protect his mother…it never let him go.” He was silent for a long time before stating. “Loving a Shelby, is never easy. They never let you go.” She glanced at him. He appeared to be drinking heavily today. “She died…ten years ago on this day. I always remember.” He shakes his head as he confessed. “None of the boys knew, but….I was in love with her.” Her heart broke at those words. “Loved her before she married that bastard, loved her when I pulled her from the cut…love her still.” He took another drink from the bottle in his hand. “Loving a Shelby…it’s a curse that none of us can escape but that love….it’s one that’ll have a hold on us until the day we die.” His voice cracked a little bit and she placed her hand on his shoulder to try and offer him comfort. “You remind me of her a little bit. Not much in looks or even in temper, but…in your smile, the way you laugh. Almost like having her around for a moment.” He was silent again and Kate just let him talk. “Tom, was closer to Ivy than any of the other kids. He was a mess. You could stay if you want…but you think about what’ll happen to him if you get hurt and he loses you. He’s living with enough regrets as it is.”

“Charlie?” She turned to see Thomas approaching them with his hat off. “Kate, you’re up.”

“Yes.”

“That’s good.” He exhaled and said. “Come on, I want to show you something.”

“Alright.” She leaned forward and hugged Charlie. As she did, she whispered in his ear. “I won’t tell him or anyone else.” He simply nodded at her and she turned and walked towards Thomas. “I look ridiculous.”

“No.” He shakes his head. “You look perfect.”

She sincerely doubted that. Thomas bundled her up in the car and there was a blanket waiting for her. It was still nippy this morning and once they were out of town did she snuggle up next to Thomas for warmth. He wrapped his arm around her shoulders and didn’t say a word. She just closed her eyes and enjoyed his presence. They didn’t have much more of this left, she knew that in her heart. But her head…she just wanted to have more time with him.

About thirty minutes later, they arrived in Sutton Coldfield. She sat up, instantly brushing her clothes off. This was a very nice neighborhood and she looked like a mess. “You look fine, Kate.” He said as he suddenly parked the car in front of a large, brick house.

She shook her head. “Thomas, I’m a mess.”

He exhaled as he got out of the car as he said. “You can shake the hay out inside if that’s a problem.”

She blushed and looked around as Thomas got her out of the car. He walked up the drive tugging her gently behind him. She was greatful for the diamond ring on her finger, it lent an air of respectability to their appearances. He reached into his pocket for a key as he unlocked the front door. She frowned as he led her inside. It was a beautiful house at first glance, just unfurnished. “Tommy, whose house is this?”

He ignored that question as he closed and locked the door behind them. He took her elbow and said “Parlor’s that way,” she stumbled alongside him as he moved down the hall. “dining room, sitting room, library, a downstairs bath,” he nodded to each room that was open. He then guided her into a large, fully equipped kitchen. Her heart began to pound in her chest at the implications. “and I know you like to cook, so I found a large kitchen.”

“Tommy, stop a minute.” She said as she turned towards him, her heart pounding in her throat. “Who…is this house for?”

he studied her before removing his hat and stating. “Us.” Oh God! She covered her mouth as tears filled her eyes. “I’m not proposing today,” he said calmly as he approached her. “cause I know that’s where your f**king mind goes.” She couldn’t say a damn thing right now. He’d bought a house for them and one didn’t live in a neighborhood like this unmarried. “All right, look.” He thumbed a tear away. “Kate, I know you weren't born to be with a man like me. But, you want me… and I need you, otherwise I'd have never put that ring on your finger. I’ll be turning things around. When all this is over, I will have one of the biggest legal race track syndicates in the country.” She blinked in surprise. He was actually telling her something of his plans? “I'm gonna close down some of that other stuff. Maybe open a club, back in London.”

She smiled those words. “That’d be good, Tommy.”

“And another thing,” he said as he cupped her chin in his hand. “the Shelby Company will become a real limited company.” Oh God, he was really, really going to go straight just for her. That made her heart happily break. She didn’t know why he was being so open with her, probably because they weren’t going to see each other for a while and he wanted her to know everything. “I am going to a make a success of this.” She nodded as he gripped her shoulders. “I am going to a make a success of it.” He said firmly, leaving her no cause to doubt him. “I am.”

“I know.” She said as she cupped his face in her hands. “God, I knew you were a hard-working man and determined, but…I didn’t realize how much until this minute.” She inhaled as she caressed his cheekbones. “I’m so proud of you, Tommy.”

“I'm not talking about marriage.” That, confused her for a moment, so she studied those intense blue eyes of his as he shifted closer to her. “I'm so,” he was lost for a words for a moment before clarifying. “we know each other. We can talk. We're the same.”

She nodded. “Yes, we are.” She understood him. He wasn’t talking about their marriage being a success, he was talking about them being a success. The way they connected, the way they spoke to each and how they’d take care of each other. They had a connection that was so close that it was almost inhuman. He kissed her gently on the lips and she closed her eyes, enjoying his attentions. After a few moments, a thought crossed her mind and made its way to her lips. “Our first daughter, Tommy,” he went still a moment at that idea. He wasn’t panicking or anything like that, but he was imagining it. “we’ll name her Ivy, after your mother.” He pulled back and looked at her, his blue eyes still hopeful. She swallowed as she asked. “Would you like that?”

He studied her a long moment before nodding. “Yes, yes I would Kate.”

She inhaled before asking. “Did I say too much?”

“No.” He shook his head.

“Do you even---

“I’m only having kids with you.” He rasped lowly, causing her to shiver. “Only you.”

She had the fleeting thought that she could get pregnant, but, she didn’t think that she and Thomas hadn’t been together that much. She’d had her monthly when she had her concussion. Thomas kissed her and all her thoughts went out of her head. She wrapped her arms around his neck, kissing him deeply. She slid her arms out of his coat as he pressed her against the wall. “This is truly our house?” She repeated softly. “Ours?”

“Yes, yours, mine and whatever kids we have in the future.” He exhaled as he confessed. "This is where I was yesterday, making sure we had a place to go when this was all over. You can start getting it ready now."

She moaned and lost herself in him and his love. He’d brought her here to show her the future he had planned for them and she could wait for that. She could wait for him to make their future safe.

Chapter Text

June 29th, 1919

She was going out of her mind. She couldn’t take this much longer! She hated this, she hated being alone. She hated being away from Birmingham, the Garrison, the Shelby’s. Oh, God knew how much she hated being away from Tommy. She missed him so much that she felt as if she were going mad. She missed his touch, his kisses, his rough voice, which could be so soft when he was with her. She couldn’t sleep at night anymore. She missed being held. She missed being touched and she missed being kissed. God, she missed Thomas making love to her. She missed him and she was tormented by the thought of how miserable he was. 

Thomas had helped her find a suitable location for a library and that had occupied her time for a while. The building, he’d selected, wasn’t in much need of repair. Once the painting was done and the bookshelves made, all that was needed was try to get free books. Daniel, had been on that like a hawk. One advertisement in the London papers and she’d gone to the library to find a dozen Blinder men guarding over 20 crates of books. Shortly there after, there was a grand opening and she’d forced herself to act social with people despite her heart breaking. God, she spotted Tommy passing by and she’d very nearly broken down right there. He looked up from where he was walking and their eyes met. God, it had all been so very heart wrenching. 

She would have gone into the street after him, had not one of his Blinder men stopped her from leaving the library. By the time she went back to the window, he was gone. God, she hated being apart from him so much! Her emotions were all over the place and they were all sad and depressing. She’d picked up a book about animals, which had seemed harmless enough until she read which animals mated for life, which made her bawl. That was her and Thomas, they were tied together for life. Not just physically, but emotionally and if she dared to admit it, their souls were bound together as well. There was no one else for either of them.

There had been many esteemed guests. They’d collected well over 8,000 pounds in one day with several people planning to continue to contribute. Several of them, she noted were Irish and they clearly were members of the IRA using the library as a way to cover their tracks. Campbell, had dared to show his face and she’d avoided him the whole day. He had tried to question her but Daniel and his friends all managed to help steer her away from Campbell. He eventually gave up and left in a huff. As near as she knew, he didn’t know where her and Tommy’s new home was. There were men watching the house, but she knew that it was the Blinders judging by their hats.

She’d started decorating the house but she found out that the rooms like the library, Thomas’s office, the master bed and bath…she couldn’t do it. Those rooms were special, intimate and she wanted his input as well. It was their house after all. The kitchen, parlor, downstairs bath had all been easy for her to decorate. However, when Alfie came calling, he found her upstairs sobbing in the spare room for the children that she wasn’t even carrying. Yes, he probably thought it was silly for her to be sobbing over a thing like that. 

Find project, Alfie had said. Find something that occupies your mind. Then you and Shelby’ll get married and he’ll f**k all those crying babies into you. Then, you’ll wish you were back up here crying when you can’t f**king shut them up!

And find a project she had.

It was all Alfie’s fault.

The discussion about babies had made her think about Polly. If she remembered correctly, Anna would have just turned 17 last month and Michael would be turning 14. For some reason, she couldn’t get the idea of Polly’s children out of her head. Maybe it was the idea that she was going to be starting a family or maybe it was because she had nothing to do that made her start trying to find out where Polly’s children were. But that, was a needle in a haystack and she needed to narrow it down. So, she found herself standing in front of Birmingham police station, debating whether or not to go in. She’d tried 30th establishments that may have taken Polly’s children, but she decided that she needed to go to the source.

She bit her lip, inhaled and then just walked in. She hoped that Campbell wasn’t in. He was protestant, it was Sunday, he seemed like the kind of man to be there early, so she’d give it a try. Her heart was pounding in her chest as she walked into the station. She licked her lips and prayed to God that He’d walk beside her and help her find Polly’s children.

She pushed the door open and walked up to the desk officer. He was unfamiliar to her, which might . The first words that came out of her mouth were. “Is Inspector Campbell in?”

The officer looked up, completely disinterested in her. “No miss. He won’t be back for another hour.”

That was good. “Oh.” She said. “I must have just missed him.”

“By fifteen minutes.”

She cleared her throat and said. “Oh well, he said if I wanted anything to just ask for it.” He didn’t even bother to look up at her, so she continued. “Can I have the files on Polly Gray’s children?” the man looked at her. “I’m Inspector Campbell’s niece.”

He frowned. “I don’t know Miss---

She cut him off. “I know, it’s probably a terrible imposition, but I’m helping him try to figure out---

“I don’t care what you’re doing Miss.” He said rudely. “The Inspector isn’t here and I’m not handing out confidential files without his say so!”

she glowered. “I just told you, that I’m his niece and---

“I don’t give a damn, Miss.” He said. “You’ll sit down and wait your turn.”

Well, she wasn’t going to do that. She inhaled and an officer entered the station with a man in cuffs. She recognized him. He was the man who gave her the report that Daniel had attempted filing when she’d gone ‘missing’. “O’ Neal!” He looked up at her and his eyes flashed with recognition. “I’ve asked for some files, I’ve explained to this… officer that I’m Campbell’s niece and he’s not helping me.”

“Oi, Perry! Unless you want a tongue lashing from Campbell,” O’ Neal said as he passed by. “just give her whatever the Hell she wants.”

“This, is against protocol---

“Since when is Campbell one for protocol?” He demanded. “You saw what he did to Stanley Chapmen, didn’t you? Now, go!”

Perry glowered at her and stood up. “Right this way, Miss.” She nodded and followed him to the file room. He unlocked the door and held it open for her. “Help yourself.”

“Thank you.” She nods. “I won’t be long.”

He simply nods and closes the door behind her. She instantly moves to the ‘G’ section. Fortunately, they were all correctly alphabetized. She started with ‘Anna’ and kept looking until she found the girl. Polly Gray was listed as the mother and Anna had been sent to a foster establishment in London. She wrote down the name, Bankwell House. She pulled out Michael’s file next and found he’d been sent to another House called ‘His Loving Arms,’ this one was in Oxford. She’d go there first, track him down before going to London and finding out what happened to Anna.

After closing the file drawer, she hesitated before looking for Thomas’s file. His, was surprisingly, on top, informing her that someone had been recently looking inside it. She opened it and was greeted by a younger, but still as dashingly handsome, picture of Tommy Shelby. She smiled as she picked up the picture, tears brimming in her eyes for a moment. She hastily wiped them away before tucking the photograph in her purse. She put all the files back and then made a casual departure from the file room. The officer wasn’t at the desk, so she was able to escape undetected.

It had taken her two days, but with the right bribes, ‘His Loving Arms’ finally handed her Michael’s file. He’d been adopted and he was living in Nottingham. Just an hour away from Birmingham. God, words couldn’t explain the relief that she felt after hearing that. Polly’s son was alive and well.

Bankwell House, had been much more difficult to track. They’d had a flood and Kate had nearly made herself sick digging through the wet files. She eventually found Anna’s and found out that she’d been put with a family in Stafford. Fortunately, the family that had adopted her was a stationmaster, so she’d called the station and asked to speak to him. Fortunately, the man was on duty. He’d initially been suspicious at first until she’d said that she was Polly’s daughter-in-law and that Polly was dying. She said that Polly’s dying request was to see her daughter again. The man had then initially confessed that they’d put Anna on a boat to Sydney, Australia two years ago. That…filled Kate with dread. Australia had to be over 10,000 miles away! 

She didn’t know what to do. She walked along the Thames before stopping and standing there. she knew that the port of Tilbury was there. She didn’t know why she did, maybe it was because she needed something to do and she was the only person who ‘wasn’t doing anything’. She was just sitting around, waiting and waiting. She hated waiting. Not when she could be doing something!

First thing Kate did was inquire when the next boat to Sydney Australia was leaving. To her utter horror, it was tonight, around 5:00. The next boat would be leaving in two months. For some reason, by a force she didn’t know or understand, she paid for a ticket to Australia! She then called Daniel, asked him to pack up clothing suitable for traveling to London. She had her gun on her, she had her passport on her only because she was showing it along with her identification to the Houses to prove that her papers were legitimate. She then bought more bullets, a hat, sensible boots and other things to go around to Australia. From what she heard, Sydney was pretty civilized, but in case her search for Anna led her further out, she needed to be prepared. She then drew all her money out of the bank and headed over to Daniel’s house. She then used his telephone and dialed the Shelby Company Limited. She’d heard from Alfie that Tommy had gotten his first legitimate betting license, 

No one answered.

So, she called the Garrison. Hello? The last person in the world that she wanted to talk to picked up. Grace.

She inhaled. “Grace, I need to speak to Harry. Can you put him on the phone, please?”

Harry’s not here. God, Grace had a soft voice. 

“Where is he?”

He closed down early. She said. The Shelby family are having a celebration. John’s getting married today.

That was news to her. “So, there’s no one here or at the betting house?”

No. Grace paused for a moment before asking. Is there something I can help you with?

She didn’t want to rely on Grace, but she had no choice. She exhaled deeply before stating. “I need you to get a message to Tommy.” She inhaled. “I need you tell him that I found Polly’s children.”

How? She asked.

Kate exhaled. “I don’t have time to say everything I want to say. Tell him, that Michael is in Nottingham, adopted by Rosemary Johnson. But,” she exhaled deeply. “it’s Anna, Polly’s daughter. She got sent to Australia.”

Australia? You’re going to Australia?

“Yes.” She inhaled, her heart racing in her chest as she said. “The boat leaves in less than an hour. Tell Tommy, I’m going to Sydney. I have the name of the place where she was taken, I’m going to get her and bring her back home to Polly. Please,” she bit her lip for a moment. “tell him that it’ll take me 45 days to get there and another 45 to get back. I’m on the Osterley, depending on the captain, the boat will be docked for 33-55 days while waiting for passage. So,” she blinked back tears. “I’m going to be gone for a few months. Please, tell him that I love him and I want to see him when I get back. Tell him, I don’t care what Campbell says or does to me. I want to come home to him because I can’t bear being alone anymore. Please.”

Alright. Yes, Grace says softly. I’ll tell him as soon as he arrives.

“Thank you.” The sound of the boat caused her to pause as she inhaled. “I’ve got to go now. Goodbye.”

Goodbye. With a ‘click’ Grace was gone.

Kate turned to go up the gangplank to hear someone shouting. “Kate!” She turned to see Daniel running after her with a suitcase in hand! He exhaled as he ran up behind her. “I’m coming too.”

She stared at him. “Are you mad?”

“Maybe, but,” he exhaled. “you’re going all the way to Australia! It’s dangerous!”

“Daniel,” she shook her head. “this is not your---

“I know, but,” he stated firmly. “I can’t just let you go. You know he wouldn’t want you to go alone.”

Frankly, she knew that Thomas wouldn’t want her to go, but, she needed to do this. She was so close that she couldn’t just stop. If she returned to that empty house, she’d go mad, she could feel it. She exhaled and nodded at Daniel. “Alright. You can come.”

He smiled. “Good, because I need a vacation!”

Kate continued up the gangplank listening to Daniel babble about the stress of work. His cabin wasn’t too far from hers and she supposed that was a relief. It was a long voyage and despite Daniel not being as strong as Thomas, he was a man regardless. When the boat pulled away from the port, the nausea and the vomiting started for her. After continually vomiting for twenty days, Daniel insisted on bringing the doctor to examine her. What she heard, was not what she wanted to hear at this time in her life. 

She was nearly two months pregnant. Thomas must have knocked her up the very first time they slept together. And now…she was going to be away from England, away from the love her life who’d put a baby inside her and she wouldn’t see them again for nearly three months. And when she got back…she was going to be six months pregnant.

Chapter Text

July 4th 1919, 

“Where the hell is she, Shelby?” Thomas looked up as Campbell came into his office, anger on his face. 

He kept his face emotionless. “Who?”

“Don’t take me for a fool!” He snapped at him. “You, I know, that you f**king set her up in some house in Sutton Coldfield!”

“And?” he stated calmly, not liking that Campbell knew where she was. “I haven’t seen her for a f**king month!” 

And he hadn’t. God above knew it was killing him. He’d had to have a man watching the house just so he knew that she was alright. Occasionally, he drove by it to see that she was alright, but that was good. Kate, she was in his f**king blood. He couldn’t stop dreaming of her. He could feel fingers digging into his back every night. He could smell the scent of her hair on his pillow every f**king morning. He would have broken a long time ago and brought her back home, were it not for the fact that he was protecting her. The fact that Campbell was still watching her testified to that. Once this thing between him and Campbell was over, he was going to drag her in front of Jeremiah and marrying her on the spot!

“Don’t you play f**king games with me!” Campbell shouted. “I know for a fact that she was in my police station,” ok, that was news to him. “she broke in, stole some files and she stole a photograph from yours.” He had no clue what she was doing in Campbell’s station. Nor why she’d steal a photograph from his file. What was she even doing in his files? “So, you tell me what the f**k you’re involving her in!”

“I wouldn’t know, because I haven’t f**king seen her!”

“Then where is she?” Campbell growled angrily. “My men followed her to London, where they lost her. Now,”  he inhaled as he demanded. “I’m going to ask one more time. Where is she and what files did she take? Stealing a police report means she’ll serve seven years in prison.” That made his heart stop. Why did Kate have to be so damn uncontrollable? What was she doing? His men hadn’t reported her going into the police station again. “I want to know what files she took and what she was doing for you.”

“I haven’t spoken to her in over a month.” He said firmly. “if I wanted some f**king files stolen, I'd get someone else to do it. Not her.”

“Is that so?” he sneers. “Well, you better f**king find her before I do. Because if I do…she’ll walk out of that jail too old to bring one of your bastards into this world. Mark my words.”

Thomas wasn’t going to listen to this anymore. He exhaled and said calmly. “There’s the door inspector. I don’t know where she is or what she’s doing. She’s doing whatever she wants to without me, so whatever she’s doing,” he waves dismissive. “that’s on her. I told her…we’re f**king done.”

It killed him to say those words. He wasn’t done with Kate, he was never going to be done with Kate. The inspector shook his head. “We’ll see who’s really up to what as soon as I get my hands on her.” And with that, the inspector stormed out of the betting house possessed with a fury.

He forced himself to wait until he heard the door slam. The moment he did, he got up and headed out the back way to the Garrison. The first thing he did was grab ahold of Alan, the man charged with watching Kate. “Where,” he demanded in as calm a voice as he could manage. “the f**k, is Kate?”

He blinked. “Uhmm, she’s in London.”

“Doing what?” he demanded. “Because I had inspector Campbell up here, telling me that she stole some f**king police files.”

Alan looked shocked by that, so he tightened his grip on his throat. “Did you f**king know that she went to the police?”

“No!” He inhaled as he said. “Mr. Shelby, the truth is…we don’t know where she is.” His whole world stopped. “S-she went for a walk by the Thames a few days ago, she hailed a cab and…we lost her.”

His brain was going to explode. “You…f**king lost her?”

“Mr. Shelby,” Alan inhaled raggedly as Thomas pinned him against the bar counter. “we always lose her once in a while---

“You lost her,” he shouted as he tightened his grip on Alan’s throat before pulling out his gun and pressing it into Alan’s head. “and you didn’t f**king tell me?!”

“Mr. Shelby---

“You,” he grabbed him and threw him up against a wall, pointing the barrel of the gun to Alan’s chin. He inhaled as he threatened. “are going to take a dozen f**king men. You’re going to go to comb London and find her. And if she’s dead,” he didn’t want to think like that. “I am going to take your eyes, your ears, your fingers,” the man started whimpering. “your toes, your nose, your tongue and your f**king balls before I tear  you open and cut your heart from your body and shove it down your throat!” he cocked the pistol and everyone in the Garrison drew a collective breath. Alan was quietly begging for his life without breathing the words aloud. “So…you better hope that she’s alive and unharmed. If she is…I’ll curse your whole family after I’m done killing you. Now, go!” and with that, he throws the man into a table and chairs. He exhaled deeply and wiped his mouth before pointing his gun at the man’s head. “Go. Take how many men you f**king need, but you get her f**king back here. And if Campbell gets his hands on her first… your f**king days are over.”

Alan ran out of the pub and a dozen men got up and followed him. Thomas stormed into the private room and exhaled sharply as he doubled over. His heart was racing and he couldn’t draw in a breath. He doubled over and exhaled sharply. This was all his fault. She hadn’t wanted to leave him in the first place and now, this had happened. Good God, Kate…if she was gone, his whole life was f**king over and she’d only just brought him back to life again.

Back in Australia, August 26th, 

“We cannot give you those---

“I don’t give a f**k what you can or cannot do!” Kate stated firmly. “Her mother is dying and I need to get ahold of those papers.”

The man exhaled as he said. “I’ll see if Mr. Mills is in, maybe he’ll make an exception in protocol, but I doubt it.”

“Thank you!” And with that, the man headed off to the back room.

“Katherine,” Daniel said tightly. “you can’t go demanding things from people.”

“Daniel,” she said tightly. “we have been here for a week. They have the records and they’re just sitting on him! I’ve gone to the police, traveled a whole day via wagon while being pregnant. Only to get here to this…place and wait for them to tell me where Anna was sent,” her voice broke and she started crying. “so, I c-can go home!”

“Oh, not again.” Daniel pulled her into his arms as she started crying. “Kate, I don’t even know why you came out here---
“I don’t know either!!!!” she wailed into his coat.

Daniel exhaled and shook his head as he held onto her. She couldn’t stop crying. She hated it here. It was winter, but it was nearly 70 degrees outside. She was plagued by nausea and she was aching for Tommy so much. Oh, she wanted him so badly that she’d have killed the clerk if it meant that she’d get transported back to England. The heat, the travel, her hormones, Daniel and his incessant whining were driving her insane. Not to mention the people here were very suspicious and untrusting of strangers. 

“Look,” Daniel said. “why don’t you sit down and let me see if I can talk to this gentleman, man-to-man, alright?”

she nodded as she whispered. “I miss Tommy.”

“I know you do.” He said. “And I’m sure the baby is making you miss him even more.”

“Excuse me,” Daniel turned to the snotty desk clerk who said. “this is Mr. Absil.”

She didn’t need to look, but she felt it run through Daniel’s body. He deeply before whispering. “I’ve got this Kate, he’s just my type.” 

Great, that was just what she needed!

September 15th,

He was going to kill himself.

He’d been looking for Kate, tearing up all of London trying to find her. His work was suffering as a result. Ada had given birth to a boy, Karl and he couldn’t even be happy for her and Freddie. He hated the world even more now. Kate, the one thing that he had going good in his life was gone. After a day of nothing, he’d called Alfie Solomons and told him that Kate had vanished. Alfie had instantly started tearing up London along with him. They’d broken into Daniel’s house and found it looking completely ransacked. His drawers were open and most of his clothes were on the ground. There was no sign of anyone breaking in, the apartment had been locked and secured. He’d paid his rent for four months before taking off. None of this made sense!

He’d gone to his and Kate’s house to find it empty. Kate….half of her things were missing, her identification papers were gone. She had a diary, but when he opened it and read it, Kate’s thoughts, like her just jumped all over the place. She wasn’t even consistent with writing in it daily. Her last entry was the following week after opening the library and all her thought were about how she was bored. She spoke about him mostly, how she missed him and his company. She missed talking with him and she missed feeling safe. That was all she said and it made him feel even more terrible. Kate, all she’d wanted was to be with him and he’d managed to f**k that up. F**k Campbell, he should have known that he shouldn’t have entrusted her safety to anyone else but himself. No one would ever protect her the way he did because he loved her and was still deeply in love with her. He was just going insane with worry until he found her.

No one was of any comfort to him, that he was the type to be comforted, but his family was of no use. Kate, she could comfort him, mostly because she didn’t simply go around sympathetically or try to dig in too deeply. She’d hold him, touch him, read his thoughts as they traveled down his head to her fingers. She loved him. She loved him with a depth and passion that he didn’t understand. She loved him enough to overlook his past and love him, even with all the mess he had in his head.

“Mr. Shelby?” he looked up to see that Grace had entered the private room with a bottle of whiskey. She licked her pale lips before saying softly. “The Garrison is closing, Harry’s gone home. Would you like another drink?”

he nodded. “Yeah.” 

You’re drinking too much. Kate whispered in his ear. 

“Shall I leave you alone?” Grace said. “Or would you like some company?” he just wanted to go to Hell and be done with it. But once he went to Hell, she’d be here on earth alone. He’ll have never gotten to touch or kiss her one last time. “Have you found her yet?” Grace asked softly, causing him to pause with the glass halfway up to his lips.

After a moment, he cleared his throat and said. “No.”

Grace bites her lip. “Was she kidnapped or did she run away?”

He shook his head. “No.” Kate wouldn’t run away from him, not without having told him off or given him a chance to make up for whatever it was he’d have done to her.

“Can’t be easy for you,” she said softly, causing him to pause as she moved to stand beside him. He picked up his drink and she asked. “Mr. Shelby, I don’t mean to be rude, but…could she have been with child?” he froze, that thought, Kate…her being full and round with his child. Christ, he wanted her even f**king more than before. But this…it was a pain, a darkness that he wasn’t sure that he could pull himself out of it. “What if…she went to get it taken care of…and something went wrong?”

he dropped the glass and everything went dark for him. No, Kate wasn’t dead and he hated Grace for even  speaking those words aloud. Kate was alive. If she wasn’t, he’d know it. The whole world would have gone silent and his heart would have stopped beating in that very hour. Grace, she said something as she knelt and picked up the glass fragments. He couldn’t speak. He looked down and his hand was shaking violently. He felt a hand in his hair and he closed his eyes. God, he loved it when Kate did that. Before he could speak her name…a warm, unfamiliar set of lips met his. 

The feeling that filled his body brought him back to life, but not in a good way. He instantly felt guilty and as if he were doing something wrong. It was Grace. Grace was kissing him. Her lips were soft and they were warm and for a brief moment, his body reminded him that he was a man. Grace, however, must have had tea with honey in it, for her lips tasted of honey. Honey, made him think of Kate’s hair. Furthermore, he could taste that Grace still had feelings for him. She wanted him, she wanted to get close to him. But the one woman he wanted…she wasn’t f**king close

He felt as if he’d passed a test somehow even though it wasn’t needed. He pulled away and caught Grace by the throat. No one…could take Kate’s place and they’d be foolish to try. “You ever,” he growled out. “do that again and I’ll f**king cut you. Do you understand me?” Grace could only nod as his grip on her throat was so tight. He shoved her away from him and said. “Get out. Clean up tomorrow.”

Grace inhaled and hurried out of the room. God, he didn’t know how much more of this he could bear. He wasn’t sure if he was going to be function with such loneliness for his entire life. 

“You know,” Grace said in the doorway as she held onto her throat. “you don’t have to push people away. It’s not a crime…to care for someone.” He looked up at her. “She doesn’t care about you…otherwise she wouldn’t have left you like this! She doesn't care about you at all!"

God help him. He stood up and stormed towards Grace. He was unsure of what he was going to her once he got his hands on her…but he knew he’d wake up tomorrow and fully regret his behavior tonight towards Grace. He was in love, but men in love that were being driven out of their minds, had a tendency to make mistakes. This would probably be one of them.

Chapter Text

September 6th, 1919

Daniel came into the room, looking as if he’d been swept off his feet by Prince Charming. Kate, however, was in no mood for fairy tales. “Well?!” She demands, causing Daniel to shriek and jump. “What’d he say?”

Daniel placed his hand over his heart. “Christ, you scared me.”

“Yeah, I don’t give a damn.” She hauled herself up from the couch before demanding again. “What did he say about the files?”

Daniel exhaled uneasily. “I didn’t ask him.”

Her eyes bulged. “You didn’t ask him?! Daniel!!”

“Kate,” Daniel exhaled. “he’s really nice and at this point, I feel like I'd be taking advantage---

She got up and grabbed her purse. “I’ve had enough f**king games, Daniel.”

“Kate,” he said. “you’re pregnant and pregnant women are prone to thoughts of irrationality on occasion---

“Oh, I know!” She snapped. “I know that. You know how I know, because I’ve thought about turning him in to the authorities,” Daniel went still and blanched at those words. “if he didn’t hand the file over!” She inhaled. “Now, in doing so would obviously endanger you, which I don’t want to do. But I’ve been thinking about it and the fact that I am thinking about it means that I’m in a VERY dangerous frame of mind right now because I am running out of time! So, where the hell is he?”

he exhaled before stating. “He, he forgot his wallet in his desk, so, he’s going there---

“Good,” she moved as quickly as she could. “that means, the door’s unlocked and we’re going in there.”

Daniel’s eyes widened. “That’s illegal!”

“Well, legal is getting us nothing!” She snapped. “I’m DONE being reasonable and I want Anna’s file! I don’t care if I have to hold him up to get the files, I will do just that!”

“You wouldn’t!” Daniel proclaimed. “You couldn’t!”

But she could and she did. Kate held up Mr. Absil and forced him to hand over Anna’s file. Anna had been sent to Parramatta, 30 minutes from Sydney. The following morning she arranged to go to Parramatta and Daniel stayed behind. That was the last time she saw ever Daniel.

September 6th, 1919

“Tommy, Tommy.” She gasped as he thrust into her as she clung to him, her nails dug into his back and his scalp. Her eyes widened as she gasped out. “Oh!!”

Thomas lost his mind as he came all over the cloth as he exhaled hotly with his face buried in Kate’s pillow. After that incident with Grace last night, he’d gone straight to Kate’s house, grabbed her pillows and taken them back to his place. last night, was the first night he’d gotten any sleep, probably because her pillows smelled of that honey-vanilla scent of hers. However, when he awoke this morning he was in dire need of release and he’d finally had it. After lying there, his body throbbing, his head spinning and he opened his eyes. He’d been so lost in his thoughts of her, her f**king scent on the pillow that he could have sworn that she was here with him. But she wasn’t. He was alone in this world now. As his heart started to break, he wondered if this was all he’d ever have of Kate. 

But it was enough.

After lying there breathing her in for a good fifteen minutes, he got up and got dressed. Kate, it was strange for any woman to get this deeply into his blood, but God, she was f**king in there! He skipped breakfast and she mentally chastised him the whole way he walked towards the Garrison. He nearly cracked a smile as she half-shouted at him in his head. She was never afraid of him. He loved that about her, she always spoke what was on her mind. Polly was the only one who did, but even then, she tried to reason with him. Kate never did. She’d go straight for him, no nonsense about her and she was always honest. He appreciated her honesty as much as he admired her loyalty and devotion. Regardless of her absence, he’d be devoted to her for the rest of his days. No one would ever come close to her.

He opened the door to the Garrison, to see Arthur and John in there, laughing at something that Grace had said. His blood boiled over to see that she was still there! He’d fired her last night! Why the f**k was she still here?!

He stomped over to the bar and ignored her as he caught Harry’s eye. “What the f**k is she still doing here?”

Harry, looked confused as he asked. “Something happen, Tommy?”

“That it did.” He said without looking at Grace. “I fired her.” The whole of the Garrison went quiet. “I want her out now, you give her whatever she’s owed, but she’s f**king out.” He inhaled as he said. “I want her out, now.”

“Mr. Shelby,” Grace started to approach him. “I’m sorry, it was,” he didn’t want to hear it. He turned, quickly left and went into the private room. Arthur and John followed him. “Mr. Shelby please, I don’t have anywhere to go!”

he turned and said coldly. “There’s always Hell.” Everyone straightened up at those words as he turned to Harry. “Get her out of here.”

And with that, he slammed the door shut, nearly shattering the glass door. He'd never laid a hand on a woman the way he'd laid his hands on Grace. He could have killed her in that moment. If he'd been drunker, he'd have probably f**ked her on the table in here. But he was hanging onto a thread of sanity that stopped him from going either direction. But it could have gone either way and he wasn't going to let it go that way. He'd told Grace once before that he was with Kate and she'd still gone after him. He wasn't going to let her stick around for a third time. All he needed was to wake up with a hell of a hangover having used Grace to f**k his Kate. The moment he did anything like that, everything he built with Kate was shot to Hell which he didn't want. He had a moment last night born out of loneliness and liquor. There wouldn't be any more moments between him and Grace. He was going to see to that and he had no problem carving Grace out of his life!

“Jesus Christ, Tommy!” John said as Tommy leaned against the wall, his hands pressed to cool wood which did little to cool him down. “What the hell got into you?”

“Tom,” Arthur said. “look…you can’t just fire her for no reason---

“I had a reason.” He said harshly. “I want her out of here. If she wants, she can go back to the f**king grocer where I won’t see her.”

Arthur stood up and moved towards him. “What happened?” He asked. “What’d she do that you fired her, eh?”

He exhaled before admitting. “She kissed me.”

John let out a laugh. “Christ, you fired her for that, Tom?”

“Did you kiss her back?” Arthur asked, clearly knowing what was bothering him. John, he was an idiot. He fell in and out of love the way him and Arthur changed their hats. 

“No,” he exhaled sharply. “but I f**king thought about it for a second and that was enough.” Arthur nodded in agreement.

“Look, Tommy,” John said. “we don’t even know where the f**k Kate is right now. One little kiss ain’t gonna---

he shot John a glower as he asked. “How’s Esme, eh?” John shot him a sour look. “Go kiss another girl and see how she likes that!”

“She wouldn’t know and if I did,” John said. “it don’t mean nothing against her. It’s just a kiss.”

“Kate would.” He said. “She always f**king knows everything.”

“John,” Arthur said. “give us a minute. Alright?” John snorted and walked out of the room. Arthur looked at him and said. “Tommy, it ain’t looking good. Solomons can’t find her, Campbell can’t find her and you can’t find her.” He knew all this. “You might, want to start making peace with---

“No.” He shook his head. “She ain’t gone Arthur. I know it. She’s somewhere and she needs help. I can feel it.” He exhaled. “I talked to mother, she said the answer’s in London.”

Arthur frowned. “In London? What’s that mean?”

“I don’t know.” He stated. “London’s a big place, but we’ll find her. I know it. My girl’s out there and she is still alive.”

September 10th, 1919

She found her. 

And when she did find her, it was a stroke of luck. An aboriginal boy had grabbed her purse and run off with it. Anna, had caught the boy by the ear and given Kate back her purse. That held led to introductions and the moment the girl said, “Anna Gray.” Kate knew that to be true. The girl was the spitting image of Polly. But Anna was frail, she was so frail and delicate. Kate immediately took her back to the camp where she was staying and paid to be taken back to Sydney that day.

Anna had been skeptical of her at first, but Kate shared the picture of Thomas and she saw the recognition flash in Anna’s eyes. Kate didn’t tell Anna her name, just in case to make sure she had the right person. “Tommy.” Anna had said softly. “I remember him.” The next words out of her mouth was. “Is my mama alright?”

Oh God, Kate cried enough tears to fill an ocean that day. She filled Anna in on everything that had happened. Everything about her mother, her brother Michael, Arthur, Tommy, John, Finn and Ada. She hadn’t met Autumn or Finn yet, so, there would be quite a reunion when they got back to England. They’d just made it in time. In fifteen days, the boat would be departing from Sydney in fifteen days. There’d been a problem with the boat so the captain had extended time in Sydney to make sure that she was seaworthy. He said that the Osterley had survived the Great War and he wouldn’t have her legacy be like the Titanic!

During those fifteen days, she and Anna stayed in her hotel room mostly. By now, Kate was clearly showing, being just over four months pregnant. She and Anna did their best to take care of each other. Anna had needed a doctor. She was severely malnourished and she’d been assaulted as well. That knowledge had made Kate physically ill. Anna had been a child just bundled off halfway across the world and left alone to whatever evils the world had allowed. Anna needed a bath and it had taken several to get her clean. Her skin, while tan, was clearly sickly. The doctor said that she had scurvy, which was treatable as long as she had fruit. Kate blew through most of her money getting Anna the medicine that she needed in addition to the fruit. Kate also bought Anna a full suitcase of clothes.

Finally, September 25th had arrived and it was time to get Anna was on the boat. This, was where it was hard. Anna didn’t have a passport and didn’t need one because she was a minor. However, the check-in man had noted that Kate was coming in with someone who had no identification. That, required the biggest bribe of her life and it hurt the most.

The only payment this man would accept was her engagement ring from Thomas. As they pulled away from the cursed Australia shores, Kate felt a depression fill her being. It grew and billowed in a way that seemed to swallow her whole. The ring on her hand, it along with the photo had been keeping her sane. But now…the photo wasn’t enough to hold onto. She’d been making excuses for Thomas and his behavior while she was gone. All six of her expensive telegrams had gone unanswered. Not a word from him. Now, with his ring off her finger, she began to give into the demons saying that Thomas Shelby had never wanted her in the first place. His silence only meant one thing to her.

He was glad to be rid of her. The unanswered question was now, would he be willing to be rid of her with their unborn child in her belly?

Chapter Text

November 9th, 1919

She wasn’t sure how she made it back to Small Heath, but she knew the moment she got home she was going to die. Anna, it had all been very scary for her. The ride back had been a bit more treacherous. There’d been a few storms and she saw why the Captain had taken extreme precautions in making sure that the boat was in perfect condition. Kate felt horrible as if she was struggling to take care of Anna. Anna, she was so scared during the storms and she held tightly onto Kate to the point of near strangulation. Kate had tried calming Anna down, but it got too dangerous for her and the baby. She wound up calling the doctor to have Anna sedated for both their safety. Anna understood why Kate had to do it, but she was still terrified.

On the sunny days, they strolled about the decks, trying to ignore all the staring eyes. Anna didn’t want to play with the few children her age, but Kate did try. She held onto her and tried to hang out with the few groups of women who were on board. But, Anna needed a lot of help and Kate knew that her healing wouldn’t even begin until she was with her family. Kate, despite being her rescuer was still a stranger. Now, they’d arrived in Small Heath, hailed a cab, but she was puttering out fast. She wanted to sleep, needed to put her feet up and have a warm drink after going to the bathroom. God, there were so many things that she missed while in England. 

They were nearly to the gambling house when she spotted Arthur walking down the street. That was perfect, she didn’t want any praise and Arthur could take Anna to the house, providing that she didn’t freak out. “Driver, stop here.” She ordered as she rolled down her window. “Arthur!” Arthur whirled around and he stared at her in shock. “Arthur, come here!”

“F**k!!” Arthur ran over to her. “Kate? Is that you?”

"Yes, it's me!"

"Where the f**k you been?!"

“Arthur?” Anna asked. “Is that Arthur?”

“Yes, Anna, it is.” She inhaled as she turned to her. “Are you comfortable going home with Arthur?”

she nods, clearly remembering Arthur. “But…what about you?”

“I’m going home.” She explained. “I don’t feel good.”

Anna nodded and hugged her tightly. “Will I see you again?”

“Tomorrow, most likely. I’m not feeling good.” She inhaled deeply as she helped Anna out of the taxi and stood up, her hand on her very large belly. “Arthur. How good to see you again.”

“Where the f**k have you been!?” He demanded before staring at her, or rather, her belly in shock. “F**k, you’re up the duff.”

“Yeah,” she said dryly. “thanks for that.”

“How far gone are you?” he asked. “You look huge.”

“6 months, or so.” she inhaled. “Arthur, I’m tired, I’m not feeling well. I need to go home and lay down.” He moved to grip her and offer her support. “Thank you.”

“What’s wrong?”

“I don’t know, I haven’t seen a doctor yet, but I’m too tired to do that right now.” She inhaled as she felt a little cramp. “It was…a long and stressful voyage. Anna’s anxious to see her mother again.”

“Voyage?” Arthur asked. “You were on a boat?”

“Yes.” She exhaled deeply before stating. “Can you please make sure that Anna makes it to Polly?” Arthur jolted like he’d been shocked and he turned and stared at Anna in shock. “They’ve been apart long enough, don’t you think?”

“Anna? You brought Anna back?” Arthur stares at her. “What? You,” he shook his head. “you brought her back to Polly?”

“Yes.” She inhaled. “After the library, Alfie said find a project, so, I started looking for Anna and Michael. My Uncle is very private…so I figured that he told no one about me being with Tommy, so I walked in and requested their files.” She grabbed the file that she left on the seat and handed it to him. “After that, it was a matter of tracking them down. Michael’s alright, I saw him before going to Australia. But you all can handle that. He’s in a good home that I saw and they’re not too far from here. Here’s the address.”

“Hold on a minute,” he said. “I-I’ve got to get this straight. Where’d you say you went?”

She sighed. “God, did Thomas not say anything? Anna was in Sydney, Australia.”

Arthur's eyes bulged, confirming that Tommy had indeed, not told them where she’d gone. “You went…all the way to Australia, to bring Anna back for Polly?” 

“Yes.” She exhaled. “I didn’t have a choice. The last boat to Australia was leaving and I wasn’t waiting for two months for them to get back.” She inhaled sharply at the pain in her stomach. “Arthur…I really need to lay down.”

“Right.” He said before turning to the driver. “You, go to Watery Lane after dropping her off. We’ll pay her fare. Ask for the Shelby Company, alright?”

Kate just got into the taxi and Anna closed the door. Arthur and the driver talked briefly before the driver continued towards her home. She hadn’t been there for months and dear God, did she miss her home. She missed everything about Small Heath and while she missed Thomas, she doubted that he’d even turn up and look for her. After resting, she needed to think about what she was going to do with her life now.

Thomas hung up the phone and shouted. “Polly!!”

Polly and Autumn came around the corner. “What is it Thomas?”

“It’s Kate.” Autumn and Polly held on has he grabbed ahold of his coat. “One of my men spotted her getting off a train here in Small Heath. She got in a cab, I'm taking the car and I’m going to go find her.”

“Tommy,” Polly grabbed him. “just wait. Maybe she’s on her way here---

“Tommy!!” Arthur shouted as he came in the betting shop. “John! Finn! Get in here!!” Thomas took off running, pulling free of Polly. He ran into the shop, hoping to see Kate standing there. But she wasn’t. Disappointment filled him as he saw Arthur standing there with a young girl. “Tom,” Arthur advised. “hold onto Poll.”

Tommy turned in time to see Polly go white as a ghost and then she started crying. Before he could ask what was going on, the girl started crying and she ran to Polly. Polly caught ahold of the girl and held onto her tightly. They both went down and he placed a hand on Polly’s back as he looked to Arthur for questions. However, the girl was crying, “Mama!” that told him that this was Anna. Polly’s daughter, who they hadn’t seen in years was somehow back here in Small Heath!!

He approached Arthur and asked. “How’d she get here?”

“It was Kate.” Arthur said, causing Tommy's heart to race even faster in his chest. “Ran into her outside and she asked me to take Anna to you.”

His heart rose in his chest. “Kate’s here? In Small Heath?”

 “Yeah,” he grinned as he handed Tommy a file. “she found Michael too. Here’s the file. He’s alive and nearby. We can bring him home.”

“K-Kate did this?” Polly sobbed. “W-where’d she find her?”

“Kate went all the way to Australia.”

His heart stopped and he leaned against the wall, bracing himself. “I’m going to kill her." He swore. "I’m going to kill her.”

Polly inhaled, trying to get control over her emotions but failing. It was rare to see Polly like this and frankly, he didn’t know what to do. “W-where is she?”

Arthur exhaled. “She wouldn’t come with me, she went---

“You let her go??” Polly shouted. “She does this for the family and you just let her go!?”

“Polly,” Arthur inhaled and announced. “Kate’s pregnant.” He nearly fainted at those words. Kate…was pregnant? She was... oh God, he was going to be sick. No, he was going to have a heart attack. His heart was going to give out and he was going to die. “She said, she wasn’t feeling well and wanted to lay down.”

“Pregnant?” Polly gasped. “How far is she?”

“She said 6 months, looks ready to pop.” Arthur exhaled. “I would have brought her but, she looked ready to pass out, so, I let her go.”

“So,” Polly said, “she must have just gotten pregnant when she left. That…is a long and rough voyage.” Polly was looking at him now. “She was pregnant and I know for a fact that she had to be f**king miserable. But she did this for me. Me!! I’m not even her family…and she did this for me!” 

“She say who the father is?” John asks.

Polly shots him a deathly look. “We all know who the father is.”

He knew he was. Polly was going to have his balls, but he didn’t care. “Where is she Arthur?” 

“I-I am not sure." His world stopped. "She just left.”

It started again. “Which way'd she go?” he demanded. “You better have a f**king idea Arthur!”

“Look,” Arthur said. “Anna said she’d be here tomorrow----

“I don’t give a f**k,” he bellowed angrily. “I need to know where she is now!!”

“She said,” Anna said quietly, causing him to turn towards her. She was small and sickly, clutching onto Polly as if she were her lifeline. “that she was going to go back home.”

He knew where she was. 

If she was 6 months, she was tired and she needed to rest. God, he could just imagine how stressed out she was, she was probably out of her mind. She could go out of her mind under any given circumstances. But now, she was pregnant, his kid was inside her and her body was probably going through so many f**king changes. He threw the door to the betting shop open and just ran. He could hear Arthur and John shouting after him, but he didn’t care. It had been months since he’d seen her and he needed to see her. He threw people out of his way, man, woman or child, he didn’t care. Anyone who got in his patch was a roadblock preventing them from being together! He needed to see her. His chest was burning from the cold when he reached her house. 

He tried the door…and it f**king opened!

He burst into the house and yelled for her. “Kate?!” He heard a moan from the sitting room and he went in there. Kate was crashed out on the couch and sure enough, she was pregnant. She was very pregnant and her hand was cradling her belly. He instantly knelt beside her, checking her head for fever. “Kate?”

She moaned and swatted at him. “Go away.”

“No.” He shook his head. “I’m not going anywhere.” He exhaled in relief. “F**king hell Kate, you scared the hell out of me!”

“I’m tired.” She whimpered. “Please, just go away.”

“I’ll let you sleep.” He said quietly as he stood up and took off his coat. “But I’m not leaving you Kate, I’m not leaving you again.”

Good God, what had gotten into this woman? Who the hell went to Australia this pregnant?! Damn it! She was going to send him to an early grave! He draped the coat around her shoulders as she moaned. As he tucked her hands under the blanket, he noted that she was freezing. He quickly went to the fireplace and lit the wood inside. After lighting it, he made sure that the flue wasn’t closed. It wasn’t. After building it up, he stood up to hear her breathing heavily. She was dead asleep.

He pulled off her shoes and stockings. Her feet were cold too and her stockings had holes in them. He rubbed her feet and she moaned in her sleep. She was so cold, almost as if she were losing blood. That scared him so he rolled up her skirt and checked to make sure that she wasn’t having a miscarriage. No blood or any other fluids, she was alright, just freezing cold. He grabbed two blankets and tucked them around her. She looked so pale and tired, but whatever was bothering her, it wouldn’t bother her any more. She was here, she was with him and she could rest safely now. Nothing was going to harm her anymore, he had her. 

Chapter Text

Kate was awoken by a pressure on her bladder. God, she needed to go to the bathroom again! She sat up, swinging her feet over the edge of the couch…and Kate kicked something hard. A groan caused her to look and she realized that she’d kicked Thomas in the back of his head. She hadn’t done it on purpose, she just hadn’t known that he was there and she didn’t know what to make of him being there. 

For a long moment, they just stared at each other and frankly, she felt herself getting drawn back into those blue eyes of his. Suddenly, Thomas lunged at her, causing her to yelp in shock as he kissed her! He kissed her with a wild and frantic passion that just seemed to burst from him. Kate let out a groan and she pushed him away from her as she got to her feet.

“Kate!” He said.

“I have to go to the bathroom!” she said as she hurried away as fast as she could. God, she missed toilets so much! She barely made it to the bathroom in time. She let out a whine as she relieved herself. Her feet were cold, causing her to glance down and see that her shoes and stockings were gone. Thomas. 

After taking a few extra minutes to wash her face, she paddled out to the couch. She was still too tired to even attempt going up the stairs. When she came in, she saw Thomas was rearranging the blankets and the pillows for her. She stood there, watching him as he straightened up. She walked slowly over to the couch, her hand on her stomach as he straightened up.

They looked at each other for a moment and he said. “I made you a cup of tea, just the way you like it.” She just stared at the steaming cup of tea, unsure of what to say to him at this moment. His actions made no sense to her. He exhaled. “Kate, I’m trying not to get mad at you---

“You’re mad at me!?” She demanded. “After what you did---

“What I did?!” He roared. “You’re the one who took off to Australia without as much as a f**king word!!”

she stared at him. “Excuse me?!”

“What the hell is the matter with you!?” He shouted. “You left, without telling me ANYTHING!!”

“I DID!!” She shouted back at him. “You f**king bastard!!”

“No, you didn’t!!”

“Yes, I did!” She shouted as she grabbed her belly. “The day I was getting on the boat---

“Sit down!” He ordered firmly, causing her to glower at her. “Kate, your feet are f**king swollen and you need to sit down.”

“You’re not the boss of me, Thomas Shelby!”

“Maybe not,” he said. “but you’re carrying my f**king kid in you, so yes, I have a little say over what you do! Now sit down!!”

“I’ve spent 90 days on a boat!” She snapped. “I can stand for a bit!”

“Not with those f**king ankles.” He said. “Sit down!”

She let out a huff as she said snarkily. “Now, you’re acting all concerned for my safety!” 

“What the hell does that even mean Kate?” He demanded. “I have been tearing up all of London looking for you since July!”

Her jaw dropped as she shouted. “You liar!!”

“I am not lying!!” He shouts. “Campbell was after you because you broke into the police station, got access to files and then left! I had no clue where you were! My men lost sight of you the day you were by the Thames---

“You had your men follow me!?”

“Yes, I did!! And they f**king lost you in the traffic!” he said. “If you don’t believe me, you can call Alfie!”

“Alfie!?”

“Yes, because he’s been tearing up the whole of London as well looking for you too!” He said. “You just vanished without a word and I had no clue where you were!!”

she stared at him in shock before stating. “I called the Garrison because no one was at the betting house, the day John got married. Grace answered the phone,” every inch of his body went still and he froze as she exhaled. “I told her in detail, that I was getting on a boat to Australia. I told her, that I was going after Anna and I wasn’t waiting another two months for the boat to return. I told her, that I'd found Michael as well.” He started to approach her slowly. “I told her, the name of the boat.” Tears filled her eyes as she said. “And I told her, to tell you that I loved you and I wanted to come home to you when I came back because I couldn’t stand being alone anymore.”

He stared at her before stating. “Kate…she never told me anything.”

“But, I did!” She shouted as tears started pouring down her cheeks. “I sent telegrams to the betting house---

“Kate,” he grabbed her shoulders as he declared. “I never got them.”

She stared at him. “What?”

“No!” He declared. “Kate, if I'd gotten the message, I'd have sent five men along with you to make sure that you were alright!” he shook his head. “God, damn it, woman! What the hell were you thinking going off to Australia all alone?!”

“Well, I wasn’t alone!” She snapped. “I was with Daniel!!”

“Daniel, is a f**king pansy,” he half-roared. “who’d use you as a shield if it was between your life and his!”

“That may be so,” she declared. “but it doesn’t matter because he is gone! He is off in Australia and I doubt that I’ll ever see or hear from him or his boyfriend again.” 

Thomas stared at him. “Did he f**king abandon you because---

“Oh, leave it be, Thomas!” She said. “It’s not so easy for him, I don’t really care! I handled it on my own!”

he exhaled hoarsely as he declared. “I don’t want you to have to do things on your own!”

“Well, I do!” She declared. “I do things alone because I’m always alone! I’ve always been alone.”

“You’re not alone, Kate.” He declared. “I’m moving in here with you Kate, or you’re moving in with me and my family. But you,” he tightened his grip on her shoulders as he said. “you’re not alone, Kate. You have me.”

“Do I?” She asked.

“Yes, you do.” He said firmly. “You and the baby have me.”

“The baby?” Her mind reeled and she snapped. “I am not going to marry you, Thomas Shelby!”

“Kate---

“I know, Polly put precedents in place.” She snapped. “She told you that you had to marry me, I bet! Well, let me tell you something, buddy!!” he groaned as she declared. “I don’t need you! I didn’t need you when I got on the boat to Australia. I didn’t need you when I bribed nearly all of Eastern Australia to get Anna out! I didn’t need you when I got her on the way back from that hellhole! I didn’t need you when I got back here! I don’t need you to take care of me or this baby because I can do it all without you!”

“Do you want to?” He demanded. “Do you want to do this without me?”

she didn’t, but she didn’t want to marry him out of pity. “I’d rather do it alone than with you when there’s a gun to your head.” she shakes her head. “Just go away and think on it for a bit. I’m not holding you to anything.”

“No, there’s no gun to my head.” He said. “I told you before, that I loved you. I want to marry you.” She shook her head and he gently gripped her by the hair and made her look up at him, causing her to inhale sharply. God, his blue eyes were burning with a fire. “You’ve had your say, now I’m having mine. You can say that you don’t need me, but I know you. You’re f**king mad Kate and I don’t doubt that my baby is driving you even out of your head more. You went…all that way to Australia and back. I know that you’ve been missing me, because the only thing that you stole from Campbell was a picture of me. You left the files behind, but you took me.” She inhaled sharply as tears filled her eyes again. “Kate,” he inhaled before declaring “I’ve been going out of my mind for months! I love you and I have been worried to hell about you. You can say that you don’t need me, but you do. And I know that because I need you too!”

she shook her head as she said. “You don’t need me, Tommy Shelby.”

“Yes, I do,” he said as he cupped her face in his hands. “I need you Kate. I love you, I love you so much.” She inhaled sharply as she cried. “God, knows I do.”

“You don’t believe in God.” She whispered.
“I know,” he said. “but he’d tell you that I love you and that I need you. You may not have needed me to do all that in Australia, but I learned that I need you in my life. I can go ahead and go on from day to day without you, but I don’t want to. If you’d told me about Australia, I’d have gone with you and been there to protect you. I’d never let you go and put yourself in harm’s way, but you  have to let me be there for you! I know, I don’t let you close, but don’t you go turning into me, not when I need you to be alive and be here because I can’t imagine my f**king life without you!”

Kate just flat out started bawling. “I’m s-sorry!!”

“Shh,” he wrapped his arms around her and she held onto him. “it’s alright.” He assured her as he ran his hand through her hair. “It’s alright.”

“I needed you, too!!” She cried. “I did it without you, but I-I didn’t want to. I didn’t mean what I said, Thomas.”

“I know, I know,” he moved her around the couch so he could sit her down. “you’re tired, you’re upset---

“Don’t send me away again.” She begged. “Please.”

“You’re not going anywhere.” He said. “I’ll deal with Grace, I’ll deal with Campbell, I’ll make it safe for you, Kate.” She hiccuped violently. “You’re safe now. I’ve got you.” He said firmly as he sat down beside her on the couch. “And I’m not letting you go. I promise. I’m never letting you out of my f**king sight again. You’re staying here, you’re going to have our baby and then, when I think you’re ready, I’m going to ask you to marry me---

“I don’t have the ring, anymore.” She confessed. He looked down at her finger. “I-I had to give it away, to get Anna on the boat.”

She’d expected him to be upset, but he actually smiled at her. “That’s my girl.” He shook his head as he caressed her face. “Putting my family first, eh?”

"I'm sorry." she whispered. "He didn't want money---

"As long as he didn't want you or her, it's alright Kate. It was just a promise ring. I'm going to buy you an engagement ring and it'll be better than this one." She sniffled as he leaned forward. “From here on out, you put us forward. Our baby, yourself and me.”

“In that order?”

he paused and nodded. “Yes. Our baby comes first, you are the next priority, then me.”

“No,” she shook her head. “you’re the priority. Because if you’re not my priority, then you can’t take care of me as I need.”

He exhaled. “Alright.”

After a long moment, she asked. “What are you going to do with Grace?”

He exhaled. “I’ll call Arthur and John to pick her up once you go to sleep. Gonna find out why she didn’t tell me the message.”

She nodded before whispering. “I never liked her.”

“You have good instincts, Kate.” After a moment, he said. “I fired her from the Garrison, months ago.”

She studied him and asked. “Why?”

He exhaled before stating. “I was drinking one night, she came in and,” he shrugged. “she kissed me.” Her brow arched as he looked her dead in the eye. “It weren’t the first time, Kate that she’d come after me. But, that was the last I was going to stand for it. I fired her, told her to stay away from me.”

She was shocked. “W-what?”

“I don’t want her.” He said firmly. “I never did. As I’ve said, I’ve wanted you from the moment I laid eyes on you. There hasn’t been room for anyone else and I wasn’t going to let her try and take your place because she never could.”

She stared at him before stating. “I-I knew she was flirting a bit, but, I thought it was clear for everyone---

“It goes beyond that, Kate.” He stated. “The telegrams not arriving, her not delivering the messages and Campbell looking for you. Something’s up.”

She was silent before asking. “Tommy, where did Grace come from?”

He exhaled as he shrugged. “Somewhere in Ireland. I forget where,” he rubbed his brow and then said. “Galway. Yeah, said she worked in a pub in Dublin, but no one had heard of her.”

She bit her lip and said. “Galway and Dublin are in Ireland. Campbell, he’s from Ireland.” He turned towards her, reading her mind as well. “Is it possible, that---

“They’re f**king working together!” He declared. “Oh, it all makes sense! She turns up after the guns were stolen. She was going after your job because it was easier for her to get closer to me.” He shakes his head. “She’s not interested in me, she’s interested in the guns. You, however, got the job first, making it difficult for her to get close to me! I bet she told Campbell your message and he's the reason why I never got your telegrams. He has the authority to make sure that they never made it to me!” 

she went further. “Thomas, the IRA man that got killed. He said it was a barmaid. What if…it was Grace wearing a wig?” He turned towards her. “We’re a similar height and weight.”

He thought on it for a bit and then declared. “That night we got back from the races…she was wearing a red sweater too.” He swore. “How the f**k did I not see it!?”

“Thomas---

he shakes his head. “I’m going to f**king kill her!”

“Not on my behalf,” she said. “please.”

He looked at her as he said. “She’s a spy and she put you in danger. Not just you, but what the f**k do you think happened to the men who f**king lost you?”

She bit her lip and said hopefully. “You didn’t kill them, right?”

“No.” He shook his head as he stated. “I knew you weren’t dead. I could feel it. I decided that when I found you again that I was going to marry you. I don’t care if you’re pregnant or not, because I will knock all those kids into you regardless. I love you, I need you and I want you Kate. You’re the one for me, no one else compares.”

She stares up at him before asking. “When…did you start talking like that, Tommy Shelby?”

“Since I’ve woken up without you in my bed and been worried that I'd seen you for the last time.” She reached up and touched his face, causing him to exhale and close his eyes. “I had to get your pillows. Nightmares were so bad.” She wrapped her arms around his shoulders and pulled him close. “I'd wake up, face buried in your pillow after having dreamt of you, so f**king hard that I could burst.” She let out a whine as heat flooded her. “The dreams of you…were so real that I could swear you were in the bed beside me and you…were all the way in Australia.”

She sniffled as she confessed. “I needed the picture, because I missed you so much. I carried it everywhere. I missed your voice, Tommy.” Tears trickled down her cheeks. “I missed your touch, so much.” He ran his hand down to her belly, causing her to shiver. he pulled away and looked down at her belly. For a long time, all was silent and then she whispered. “A baby, Tommy.”

He nods. “Yeah.”

She bit her lip and whispered. “Are you mad at me?”

“Am I mad at you?” She nodded. “Yes, I am mad.’ He declared as his voice rose. “I am f**king mad that you got off, on a boat, all alone, with no f**king protection with my f**king kid in you! Yes, I am f**king mad about that!!”

“I didn’t know!” She declared with a hiccup. “If I had, I swear, I'd have NEVER gotten on that boat.”

He looked at her and said firmly. “Swear that to me.”
“I swear it, Tommy.” She said. “I'd never have endangered our baby like that. But, once I got there…I had to.”

“I know.” He said. “God knows you are so f**king stubborn. But after this,” he shook his head. “no more running around. Do you understand me?” She nodded. “After this, you stay here with me, I’ll take care of both of you.” She still nodded as he added. “I am not, mad about you being pregnant, Kate.”

“Are you sure?”

He nods. “Yes, I am."

She bit her lip. "People will know."

"Good, I wanted you pregnant Kate.” She blushed hard. “I told you, as soon as Campbell was out of the way, I wanted to marry you and put a baby in you. You didn’t mind then.”

“I don’t mind, but,” she inhaled. “I don’t want to get married pregnant.”

He nods. “We’ll get married whenever you want. I don’t care what Polly says, we’ll do it our way, just as you want.”

“Then, I want to marry on Valentine’s Day.” He nods. “Do you know why?”

he shakes his head. “No, I do not.”

“That’s the day, you caught me when I fell off the ladder.” 

He shook his head. “Sweetheart.”

“It seems right to marry and commemorate the day that we met.”

She yawned and Thomas ran his hand through her hair. “Sleep Kate, I’ll be here for you.”

“You don’t have to.” She said. “You should go home and rest.”

“Kate, please…just let me sit here with you.”

Her brow arched. “Since when do you beg, Tommy Shelby?”

“Since you.” He exhaled. “I do a lot of things with you that I won’t do for anyone else because I love you.”

“And I love you too, Tommy.” He kissed her and she moaned. “I want you to touch me.”

“Not tonight.” He said. “Not till Polly’s had a look at those ankles of yours. Have a few days rest first, alright? I’m a bit worried about you sweetheart.”

“I’m alright, Tommy.”

“Yeah, well,” he kissed her. “let’s make sure that you and the baby are alight. Ok?” she nods. “Then once you are, I'll kiss you, touch you and I'll make love to you, if you'd like that."

"When have I not liked you making love to me, Tommy?"

He doesn't answer, he simply smiles at her. "Get some rest.”

As she closes her eyes, she says. “You’re going to be an insufferable man, aren’t you?”

“You…have no idea, Kate.” She’d find out, but for now, it was good to know that he hadn’t fallen out of love with her. He was still in love with her. He was so madly in love with her that he seemed to barely function without her. All those horrible doubts and nightmares that had been plaguing her were gone now. He had her and she was safe. She had him now and peace could fill his troubled mind again. She kissed him a few times and his gentle lips were the last sensation that she felt before falling asleep and she'd never felt anymore more comforting in her life.

Chapter Text

The following morning, 

It felt wonderful to be back home. When she woke up, Thomas was still holding her and there was a smile on his face. The moment she touched him he jolted awake. They’d looked at each other for one minute and then he said. “I’m going to get the car. Polly’ll have the doctor for us when we get there.”

She made a face. “I'd like a bath first. A real bath, Thomas. I haven’t had anything other than a sponge bath on the boat because the water was preserved. And I’m not going to discuss the conditions of the baths in Sydney in comparison to here.”

He nods. “Alright. I’ll tell her to have some breakfast ready for you. Are you hungry?”

“Starving.”

With a wink, he was gone and fifteen minutes later back with the car. Everyone on the street in Small Heath had stared at her as Thomas got her out of the car and helped her inside his house. She couldn’t tell if it was more the sight of her being there that was a shock or Kate’s belly. Either way, she didn’t care. She was glad to be back and all the Shelby’s were waiting for her. Polly nearly knocked her down with her enthusiasm as she thanked Kate for bringing Anna back to her. This weekend, Tommy was going to go make contact with the woman who'd adopted Michael. Polly would have her family back together again and the whole Shelby family would be complete. Arthur and John were just as glad to see her back and even Autumn had managed to say that she was glad to have her back. Thomas, in his anxious manner had then stated that everyone needed to put their best wishes on hold because he was taking her upstairs.

He then nearly threw his back out carrying her up the stairs, despite Polly and everyone’s protests, but that’s how he was. He didn't want anyone else touching her, even if it was his own brothers.  Once he got her up, he then guided her into his room! That, set Polly off on another huge lecture, but he didn’t care, frankly neither of them did. For the first time in months, they both slept peacefully. Thomas woke up with a crick in his neck, but he had one hand around her shoulder and the other resting on her large belly. Which, according to him, was worth all the stiff necks and stiff backs in all the world.

When they got into his room, he directed her to the bathroom. Kate saw that he’d already had Autumn draw a warm bath drawn for her, which made her burst into tears. Polly, again, objected to being locked out of the bath, but neither of them cared. It wasn’t as if he hadn’t seen her naked many times. Thomas, once again, proved that despite his reputation that he really was a good man at heart. He’d had his men bring over all her things including her bath salts and shampoo from their house. He helped her out of the clothes she’d worn yesterday and got her safely into the tub. Oh, it had felt so good to let her hair down and finally wash it. Thomas helped her pour water over her hair and she nearly had an orgasm to Thomas’s amusement because it felt so good. His hands in her hair while she scrubbed the dirt from her body….words could not describe how close they felt.

She liked it when Thomas went out of his way to take care of her He was so gentle, his hands never left her body and he never stopped kissing her. He was so loving, so attentive that Kate was questioning that this honestly was Thomas Shelby. He’d changed since she was gone, she could feel it. He was a bit more open and he spoke to her much more directly which she loved. She loved him so much that she felt as if her heart would break if they were ever separated again. 

After he helped her out of the bath, she caught a glimpse of herself in the mirror and she pouted slightly. Would her waist ever be small again? God, and she still had three months to go! “What’s that face for?” He inquired as he helped wrap a towel around her shoulders.

She shook her head. “I don’t look so pretty anymore.”

“You’re right. You don’t look pretty.” She went still as she looked at him. The man had no shame on his voice. “You, have grown into the most gorgeous woman to ever draw air on this planet right now. You…are f**king perfect right now.”

She blushed as he cupped her belly in his hands. “God, when did you start talking like that to me?”

“Wasn’t sure if I'd see you again, but I knew if I did,” he turned her towards him so he could kiss her. “I'd have a lot of things to say to you.”

“Mhmm, I look forward to hearing them.” He kissed her and Kate wrapped her arms around him. After a few moments, it went from gentle to passionate and she moaned as she clutched onto him. His hands roved her breasts and her hips. The groans he made against her lips, instantly caused her to grow wet and needy for him. “Tommy! I want you!”

he let out a grunt as he shook his head. “No. Not till the doctor says it’s alright.”

“It’s been months!” She whined. “I’ve been waiting for you to touch me---

“I know.” He said as he cupped her face in his hands. “I want to touch you. I  want to kiss you and believe me, I want to sink my cock into you.”

“Please,” she begged. “Tommy---

“When the doctor says it’s alright.” He assures her. “We still can have sex, we’ll just have to be a bit more careful with the baby. But,” he runs his hand over her belly. “I want to make sure that you’re alright first. Ok, sweetheart?”

she nodded as she said. “Alright. But please…think about it. I’ve missed you, so much.”

He nods. “As have I. God, I’ve missed you.”

As they kissed again, there was a knock on the door. “Tommy, the doctor is here.”

Kate exhaled and said. “We’ll be out in a minute.”

“And Kate,” Polly says. “he’ll need to examine you thoroughly, so, not too many layers, alright?”

She nodded. “Alright.” 

She pulled on her white blouse and black skirt, which she couldn’t button shut all the way. She waddled out and Polly studied her. “I’ll go do some shopping for you. Get you some clothes that actually fit.”

“Thank you Polly. I don’t even want to walk down the stairs just yet.” Tommy helped her into the bed and then got her feet up. She smiled as he tucked a spare pillow under her feet, propping them up. “Thank you Tommy.” He nodded before leaning over and pressing a kiss to her forehead. “You…can be really sweet when you want to be.”

“Shut up, Kate.” She laughed at him, laughing even harder when Polly smacked him upside. 

The doctor came in and he did a vaginal exam, with Tommy and Polly in the room. The exam was relatively quick because Thomas was shooting him a deadly look. But the doctor said everything looked well. He then checked her blood pressure, her weight and then asked her dozens of questions. He listened for their baby’s heartbeat and announced that it was strong and healthy. He did check her ankles and announced that the swelling was from her trekking all around Australia. Kate paced when she was stressed, so she’d paced the whole time she was on the boat. The only time she sat down and rested was when she went to bed.

“Once she gets some rest---

“How long?” Thomas asked, causing her to swat his knee.

“At least a week, try to keep her off those feet for a bit.” The doctor said as he began to put his things away. “Other than that, everything looks good, the baby sounds strong and healthy. Now, do you two have any more questions for me?” 

Kate looked at him and then back at the doctor. She groaned and then asked with her eyes closed. “Is…sex allowed?”

Polly shoots them a look while he smirks. “Look at the two of you! You can’t just stop for one f**king minute! Sex got you into this situation---

“Polly,” Thomas said firmly as he sat down beside her. “stop it. I’ll be careful with her, I just want to make sure that my girl is comfortable and alright first.”

“Actually,” the doctor said. “considering what I’ve heard, I don’t think it’d be in her best interests to keep them apart. Sex, can be beneficial to a pregnant woman.”

Polly didn’t believe that for a hot second. “They do not need to be having  any more sex.”

Tommy rolled his eyes as he leaned forward to kiss her. The doctor, however, continued ahead. “Sex, would help relieve her stress and she’d sleep better at night. It’ll help her moods as well and increase her blood flow, which should help with her ankles. But,” the doctor picked up his bag. “give her a few days to rest. Keep her feet elevated and the swelling shouldn’t be as bad. Also, she should soak her feet in cold water for twenty minutes as well.” He nodded. “I’ll send some iron tablets and vitamin’s over as well.”

Kate nods as Tommy keeps planting kisses on her forehead. “Thank you, doctor.”

“Doctor,” Polly says. “can you wait downstairs? My daughter has come back and is in need of a doctor as well. I’ll take you over to my house for her exam. We’ll walk there and she can get a feel of you.”

“Alright.” 

The moment the doctor left the room, Polly exploded. “Thomas! This whole thing has gotten out of control. The two of you need to marry---

“No.” He said with a shake of his head. “We’re not getting married.”

Polly stared at him. “Are you really shirking your duty, Thomas Michael Shelby?”

He shook his head. “Poll---

“Have you looked on a map?” Polly demanded sharply. “It took her 45 days to get to Australia. She spent a month searching over rough terrain, fighting all kinds of dangerous animals. All the while, your baby is growing in her. It’s hot, she’s not feeling well, the place is crawling with men and unsavory characters. You already know that she’s beautiful. Trust me, the sailors and any other men were trying to f**k her because there’s not that many women out there.” Oh, God, that was another thing that she didn’t want to think about. The men with their forceful hands. She’d shot ten of them because they wouldn’t get their hands off her! Fortunately for them, she hadn’t killed them even though a few of them would have deserved it. “But she finds my little girl, gets her on the boat, has to bribe her way through customs to get my Anna here. That….is one hell of a woman. Personally, I think she’s a fool for loving you,” his head shot up at those words, causing Kate to smirk. “I don’t even think the crown prince would be worthy of her. But you can’t deny, that he’d be a better man for her.” Polly said harshly. “I won’t stand by and watch you ruin her.”

Kate shook her head. “It’s too late, Polly. But,” she exhaled. “Tommy and I aren’t getting married. Not yet, anyway.” She exhaled. “I don’t want to be pregnant when I walk down the aisle.”

“And, she wants to marry on Valentine’s Day.”

Polly stared. “Valentine’s day! That’s months away!”

“Actually, next year,” Kate added. “because I may still be pregnant.”

Polly looked shocked. “A year? The two of you are going to wait a year before getting married? What will people say!?”

“It’s important to her Poll. It’s the day that she wants and that’s fine with me. We already have a house and out life will continue just like before and we’ll just finalize the papers when she finally lets me marry her. She’s the one I want, Polly.” he said as he shook his head. “I can’t wait to marry her.”

“But you’re waiting a year!”

“Polly,” he said. “Kate and I don’t care, we’re doing things our way. If people ask you, say we’re getting married once she’s had time to get better, have the baby and pick out a dress.” Polly opened her mouth to object, but he cut her off. “You always wanted to plan a wedding. You didn’t get to do that with Ada. Anna is a-ways off and I doubt that you’re going to be fitting Autumn for a wedding dress any time soon. So, you might as well start planing this grand wedding for Kate. Alright?”

Polly huffed and she glanced upwards. “I am going to kill you one of these days, Thomas Shelby. Mark my words.” Tommy smirked, causing Kate to smile as Polly declared. “But right now, I have to see to my little girl. But we will be talking about this again! Do you hear me?!”

Kate laughed lightly as she said. “Understood, Polly.” Polly closed the door sharply, causing them to chuckle. “God, you must have been insufferable while I was gone.”

“You’ve no idea.” He leaned forward and stole several more kisses from her. After a moment, he pulled away and said. “Don’t leave me like that again, Kate.”

“I won’t.” She promised. “After that…I don’t want to go any further than the outskirts of Small Heath.”

He runs his hand through her hair. “No heading off to France or anything like that?”

“Not without you.” She said. “I'd have enjoyed Australia far more if you were there with me.”

He kissed her deeply and then said. “Sorry about telling Polly she could plan our wedding.”

She laughed. “It’s alright. I don’t really care. I'd have wanted something simple originally, but you’ve managed to tick her off while I was gone!”

“I did not.’ He declared in irritation. “She’s mad because she specifically told me not to ruin you and get you pregnant.”

“And you didn’t listen, did you?”

“No.” He shook his head. “Why would I listen to her when I was listening to you and what you wanted.”

“Hmm, charming. Fortunately, for you…I would ruin myself a million little times.” He smiled before kissing her on the mouth. “I don’t care what people say, we’ll do things our way.”

“When have we ever done anything but our way?” he asked before kissing her again. “I’ve some business to attend to right now. I’ll be back in an hour.”

“Don’t kill her.” She said, causing him to pause. “Please.”

He nods. “I won’t. Arthur and John have her held off somewhere. She’ll talk to us.”

“No cutting!” She added. “Promise me!”

he nods. “As you want.” He kissed her one more time before standing up. “I’ll send Autumn up to bring you breakfast and to keep you company for a bit. Then, I’ll be back.”

“Hurry back to me, Tommy Shelby.” She said as he moved towards the door. He nodded and flashed her a rare smile, causing her heart to melt.

No matter what he did, he had her heart in an unbreakable safe. She had his wrapped in a fireproof blanket. No matter happened in the months ahead, they were going to carve out one hell of a future together. And no one, no matter who, was going to stop them from having their happy ever after.

Chapter Text

Thomas Shelby liked to think that he was a man in full control of his emotions. Well, he was. Feelings and emotions, they all had no place in his life. Then he met and fell in love with Kate and all of his control just vanished. He felt things and the feelings that he felt were dangerous and destructive. Love, fear….they were all dangerous. The fear, that was the worst emotions of all. When he thought he’d lost her for good, he’d felt fear like he’d never known before. And now he had someone to blame for that fear and that was Grace f**king Burgess.

He went down into the basement where she’d been held since last night. John and Arthur were already waiting for him. He’d had two of his men ‘escort’ her to the safe house. Alright, they’d showed up at the Garrison, put a bag over her head and dragged her out. Word would get spread back to Campbell and now, everyone in Birmingham would see just how tough he was on people who betrayed his family. Kate, wasn’t his family yet, but she was his heart. Per his orders, Grace hadn’t been hurt yet. And while he’d promised Kate that Grace wouldn’t be killed or cut, there were still ways to make her talk without having to break his promises to Kate. This woman…she was making him so f**king soft. She was going to be his undoing. There was nothing wrong with that. He was her undoing. They were each other’s weaknesses and strength. They completed each other.

He nodded at Arthur who ripped the sack of Grace’s head. Grace gasped, her blue eyes were wide and he could see that she was scared. That’s good. It meant that she was more than likely to talk to him. “Mr. Shelby,” she says with a faint quiver in her soft voice. Her fear almost sounded believable had he not known any differently. “please, I don’t understand---

“Kate’s back.” Those words, caused Grace to still in place. “And…you won’t believe what she f**king told me.”

“Mr. Shelby----

“She called the Garrison.” He said coldly and Grace’s eyes widened. “The day she headed to Australia…she called. She gave you a message to give to me.” He exhaled sharply. “And you…didn’t give a f**king message to me, did you?” he gripped her firmly by the hair, making her cry out. “Instead…you gave it to inspector Campbell, didn’t you?”

she stared at him and she shook her head. “No, Mr. Shelby, I didn’t---

“Are you calling my girl a liar?” John chuckled at the look on Grace’s face. “My girl….you see,” he leaned forward and hissed in her ear. “she knows that I'd f**king kill you in a heartbeat. You…let me, Alfie Solomons, tear up the whole f**king town looking for her. And you know, I have no problem doing that….but she could have been killed. And…I don’t take kindly to people putting my girl in harms way.”

“I didn’t do anything, Mr. Shelby!”

he shook his head. “Did Campbell tell you nothing about me?” she went still, cautiously eyeing him. “You know what I do. What we do to traitors and spies. We cut out tongues, cut eyes, cut off hands… and whatever else Campbell said we do.” He held her gaze as he declared. “It’s all f**king true.” Grace shivered and he turned to John. “That right, John?”

“Oh, f**k yeah.” John said with a smile on his face. John, was never bothered with things like this. The war, the killing hadn’t touched him the way it did Tommy and Arthur. “And if it ain’t us, well,” he chuckled. “there’s always Polly.”

“Oh, f**k yeah!” Arthur said. “You know, I think Polly’s going to be downright worse than us, especially since Kate brought her little girl back.”

THAT scared Grace. He could see it, her eyes flashed in terror. “Yeah, Polly’d go to war for that girl right now.” John grinned. “Kate just f**king went halfway round the world to bring Anna over.”

Arthur tacks on. “Poll just might empty her gun into you.”

Thomas exhaled deeply. “So, you’ve got a choice right now. I ain’t making you another offer. You tell us everything now…or we’ll turn you over to Polly. And Polly,” he smirked. “she’ll probably take your f**king eyes out. So, which is it? You gonna talk to us or you going to talk to Polly?” No response, so he added. “Or, I can call up the IRA and let them know that you’re the one who shot one of their men.”

Grace told them everything that they f**king wanted to know.

Kate awoke to a pair of lips on her forehead. She opened her eyes to see Tommy standing over her. “Tommy.”

“Hey, sweetheart.” He smiled at her as he ran his hand through her hair. “You sleep well?”

“Yes, I did.” She smiled as she caressed his face. Autumn hadn’t stayed long, she’d tried, but Autumn was quite the introvert. It would take longer to get through to her than it ever did to Tommy. Autumn barely spoke twenty words until Kate brought up what it was like in Australia. Autumn was very curious and Kate suspected that maybe Autumn wanted to travel. So, she'd suggested a visit to London after the baby came. That was the first time that Autumn's face actually lit up. “What are you doing here?”

“Well, we finished interrogating Grace.” Her brows rose. “Don’t worry, there’s not a scratch on her.”

“That’s good.” She smiled at him. “But still, what are you doing here? Don’t you have work to do?”

“I decided,” he shrugged out of his coat before getting into the bed with her. “to spend an hour or two with you.”

She smiled. “Aww, thank you. I’ve missed you.” 

“I missed you too sweetheart.” He got onto his side and caressed her side before running his hand down to her belly. She smiled faintly at him as he traced the bulge and her belly button. 

She bit her lip and then asked. “Did Grace tell you anything?”

“Your suspicions were correct. She was spying for Campbell. She spilled everything once I threatened to turn her over to Polly and the IRA.”

“You threatened her with Polly?” She shook her head. “Polly wouldn’t hurt a fly.”

“As a rule, no she wouldn’t, but,” he smirks. “you did bring her daughter back from Australia. I also had John and Arthur check out her place, found a red wig,” Kate felt her eyes widen. “from when she shot the IRA agent.” 

She stared at him. “What?”

“It was Campbell’s idea.” She didn’t know why she was surprised, but she was. “He suggested that if she ever needed to go somewhere that it might be a good idea to wear a disguise. If she got mistaken as you…well, whatever happened would be one way to get you to clear out of here.”

“Hmm,” she shakes her head. “problem is that I happened to have a very good reason to want to stay in Birmingham.”

He nods. “Yeah, you f**king did.”

After a few moments of some gentle kisses, she asks him. “What are you going to do with her?”

“She’ll stay hidden.” Thomas’s lips moved to her neck. “Next month…I’ll make my move against Kimber. Once that’s done,” she moaned as he kept tasting her. “I’ll let her go, sweetheart. F**k, you taste good.”

She whimpered as he kissed her. After a few unbearable moments of just kissing, she whispered in his ear. “Make love to me.”

He instantly shook his head. “No.”

“Yes.” She whispered. “Please.”

“Kate---

“I’m not tired. The doctor said it was alright.” She said quietly. “Please. I want you…so much Tommy.”

He exhaled hotly. “F**k, you don’t make it easy on a man, do you?”

“No.” She shook her head as she requested again. “Make love to me, Tommy. Please.”

He caved almost instantly. “Alright.” He exhaled. “On your side sweetheart.” 

She did so with a huff. “I want to see you.”

“Next time sweetheart. You’re supposed to be resting and this is the most the safe position for you, especially since you’re supposed to be resting.” He exhaled lowly as he undid his trousers. “Oh, how I’ve dreamed about touching you again. My beautiful girl.” 

“Tommy,” she shifted against him, pushing her hips into him and his hardness. He cupped her hips, pulling her nightdress up to her waist. “touch me. Touch me, please.”

“F**k,” Thomas said as he pulled her nightdress up and over her head. She moaned as he ran his hand between her legs and cupped her. “f**king hell. Look at you!” Kate wailed as Tommy slipped a finger into her wetness and heat. She quickly covered her mouth, whimpering as he ran his other hand up her waist to her cup her full breast in her hand. She screamed as he cupped her breast, massaging it while twisting her nipple. “Oh, oh my f**king God.”

“Tommy,” she begged. “Tommy, don’t stop.”

“I won’t sweetheart.” He said as he removed his shorts and eased his hard cock into her pulsating heat. Kate bit her lip as she screamed into the pillow. Thomas swore violently as he groaned. “Oh God, oh God!”

“Tommy! Tommy!” Tears started dripping down her cheeks as he sank into her. “T-Tommy!!”

“Easy my love,” he said as he kissed her neck. “sweetheart.” Kate cried as he held onto her. “I’ve got you. I’ve got you.”

She grabbed onto his arm as she gasped out. “God, I’ve missed this. I’ve missed you touching me, kissing me and talking to me. I’ve missed you so much!”

“I missed you.” He exhaled hotly. “I thought I'd never hold you again. Never feel your f**king body against mine,” she moaned as he lifted her leg up to his waist so he could slide deeper into her. She whined as she reached behind and grabbed ahold of his hip to coax him to get closer to her. “to hear you again. You’re mine.” He withdrew and thrust into her. “My house, my wife---

“I’m not your---

he grabbed her throat gently, causing her to gasp as he said. “You’re my wife, Kate. There may not be a license hanging over the mantelpiece, but you’re my f**king wife. And I love you, I love you so f**king much.”

She nodded as she declared. “I love you too, Tommy.”

Thomas kissed her neck before he resumed thrusting into her. God she missed being intimate with him so much. Not to mention during her first few months of pregnancy, her hormones were torturing her but she knew no man would ever satisfy her the way that Thomas could. And right now, he was carefully making up for lost time. Tears were flowing down her cheeks after they finally came together after being apart for months. She was softly crying while Tommy held onto her. He was breathing heavy and his grip on her body was firm and tight. She wanted more, her body was throbbing for him, but there was time enough for them to share so many more days and nights together.

He rubbed her belly as he said. “Once the baby is born….we’re going to move into your house.”

“Hmm, no,” she shook her head. “it’s too far from you and---

“I said, your house,” he said. “the one you bought. Not the one that I bought for us.”

“Oh.” She frowned. “Why are we moving into my house?”

“Because, Kate…you’re too f**king loud,” she laughed at the smile in his voice. Although she couldn’t see him, she knew that he was smiling. And I want to hear you when it’s just us in the night and you don’t have to try and be quiet.”

“We might wake the baby.” She murmured as he kissed her again. “Oh, Tommy.”

“They won’t hear us.” He promised as he held onto her. “God, I love you.”

“I love you too Tommy.” She turned and looked at him. “You’re the most wonderful man I’ve known.”

“I’m not.”

“Yes, you are.” She says. “You treat me like I’m a queen.”

“Well,” he withdrew from her, causing her to cry. He laughed and shook his head. “Kate!!”

“Thomas, it’s been months---

“Shh,” She glowered at him as he laid her on her back. He exhales and runs his hand down her back. His blue eyes ran over every inch of her body, causing her annoyance to face. “I’m so f**king lucky to have you. I just…want a minute like this. To touch and to hold you again.”

She knew what he was doing. He needed to assure himself that she was his. She scooted closer to him. “Then touch me Thomas. Take what you need from me.” 

“I’ll be careful with you.”

“You always are.” She said softly. “I was made for you Tommy Shelby.”

“And you were made for me.” He murmured in her ear as she cupped his face in her hands. “I’ll always take care of you. I swear it.”

“I’ve no doubt of that, Thomas Shelby.” And with that, she drew him towards her and kissed him. They were tied together and no matter what the future held, nothing could ever separate them.

Chapter Text

Kate let out a long scream into her pillow as she came. God, she could feel Thomas smirking as he continued drinking her in. Her hand dug into his wrist as his tongue ran from her opening to her clit. She screamed again as he bit her, causing tears of pleasure to come running down her cheeks. God, she’d nearly forgotten how good he could ring indescribable amounts of pleasure from her body without even trying. Well, he was trying now and she was nearly dead from the pleasure. But dear God how she wanted it and she wanted him.

He chuckled faintly as he moved the pillow from her face. “Hello sweetheart.”

She sniffled as she cupped his face in her trembling hands. “Tom, Tommy. Oh my God, Tommy.”

“F**king hell Kate, you taste,” he licked his lips in a satisfied manner causing her to blush deeply. “so f**king sweet---

“Tommy,” she pulled him towards her as she declared. “shut up and kiss me.”

Thomas did so without any encouragement. She moaned as she held onto him. God, this man was amazing. He held onto her as he continued to stroke her belly. God, she wanted to eat and then, she wanted Thomas to make love to her again. He groaned against her mouth. There was no such thing as too much between them. There was a hunger inside of each of them that only they could satisfy and right now, they were both starving.

Knock, knock!

Thomas groaned as he barked. “F**k off!!”

“Excuse me?!” Polly shouted as she tried the door, only to find it locked. Thomas groaned and shook his head, knowing that he was in for a lecture from Polly. “Who the f**k do you think you are talking to me like that Thomas Shelby!?! And why the f**k is this door locked!?”

Kate laughed faintly as he shook his head in irritation. “I haven’t seen my girl in months. What do you think we’re doing!?”

She smiled as she ran her hand through his hair. “Sorry, Polly! I broke him down!” he shakes his head as he looks down at her, a faint smile tugging at the corner of his mouth. She brushes her thumb over his lips. “God, I love you so.”

Polly exhaled as she swore. “I swear to God, if Campbell weren’t downstairs with two officers,” that was like a bucket of ice water getting thrown on them. Thomas got out of the bed and handed her back her discarded nightdress. “I'd teach the two of you a f**king lesson!”

“What’s Campbell doing here?” he demands. 

“He’s arresting Kate.”

Thomas snorts. “Tell him I’ll be down.”

“No, send him up here!” Kate said. “This concerns me and I won’t be cut out of this.”

“Kate---

“Polly, please!” she raised her voice, cutting Tommy off. “I have a right to know about this and I want to set him straight!”

Polly exhaled. “Fine!”

He shakes his head. “Kate, this is not a good idea.”

“Why?” she inquires.

“Because you’re pregnant,” he says as he draws the covers back up over her belly. “and I won’t have him upsetting you.”

“I won’t get upset,” she said. “but I will not have you making deals about me without me being there. Do you understand me? This is my life.”

“You’re carrying my boy---

that catches her attention. “What makes you think it’s a boy?” she says. “After all, it could be a girl.”

He shakes his head. “Boys run in our side of the family.”

“Girls run in mine.”

“Kate, I don’t give a f**k about that right now!” He declared. “But you are my priority!” 

“I understand that,” she stated firmly. “but you need to understand something. With us being engaged and me carrying your baby, that your life as a lone wolf just came to a f**king end!” His brow arched in surprise. “You have to include me in things, especially when they concern me. Do you understand me?”

he just looked at her and stated. “Witch.”

“Bastard.” They said nothing for a good thirty seconds before smiling at each other. Knock, knock, knock. She held eye contact with him as she said. “Come in.”

Crash! She smirked as she and Thomas turned towards the door. “It would help,” Campbell growled as Thomas walked towards the door. “if the door was unlocked.” 

Thomas opened the door and sure enough, there stood her uncle with two officers. Thomas didn’t even blink as he asked in the most disinterested tone in the world. “Can I help you inspector?” 

And Kate just laughed.

F**k her and her witch-like cackle, it always made him want to smile. Campbell looked at him with a look of irritation on his face. “We’ve come to arrest Katherine Carter.” Kate laughed harder at those words. “So, stand aside Shelby.”

“W-what charges?” Kate laughed. “What did I do?”

Campbell let out an angry snort. “You stole an item from a police report and,” his face went from an angry red, to white and then a shade of purple. “you’re pregnant!”

Kate nods as she sits up slightly, resting her hands on her belly. “Yes, I am.”

“You,” he let out a snarl of fury. “actually let this mongrel get you pregnant?”

While the words caused his blood to boil it was the look on Kate’s face that kept him calm. She was absolutely enjoying taunting Campbell. “Uhhmmm,” she nodded as she stated matter-of-factly. “I did. You see, I decided that since we’re engaged and getting married---

“You’re what?!” Campbell yelled.

“Yes.” Kate smiled broadly as she nodded. “I’m going to marry Tommy Shelby and start having a family.” She looks at him. “Was it six children that we agreed on?”

“A hundred.” He stated, causing her to go bright red. 

“Christ, you’re a f**king animal.” Campbell said in fury. “You’re going to have kids with this beast? The kind of man who blinds the eyes of innocents and cuts out their tongues? You honestly, wish to married to a man like that?”

“Is that supposed to shock me? That his past is dark that you think if I hear every detail that I’ll change my mind about marrying him?” It should, considering what kind of a woman Kate is. She always had an independent state of mind. She didn’t like people telling her what to do or making her mind up for her, as he’d learned. This, was a part of him that he hadn’t completely shared with her yet, but she was aware of it. “Well, you’re wrong. I don’t care what he did before me.” He glances at her. The firmness if her voice and the way her chin was tilted up told him that she wasn’t lying. Kate had his back, fully and she accepted him with all the f**king darkness that was inside him. “That’s his past and when he chooses to share it with me, I listen with an open heart and accepting mind. I wouldn’t leave him for something like that. And I certainly, wouldn’t leave him if he shot you dead right here.”

He shook his head. “Kate---

“But he won’t do that,” she says as she wiggles into a comfortable position. “not yet. But if he decides to do so one day…it’s not going to make a difference.”

“So,” Campbell stated. “you’re just like your father. No sense of morality when it comes to criminals and lawbreakers.”

“No,” she shook her head. “I actually take after my mother. She said love means accepting every part of every person.”

“Love?” Campbell shook his head. “He doesn’t love you. He’s using you! Men like him are incapable of being loved!”

“They’re capable of it.” She stated. “Men like you are incapable of understanding it. Men like him,” she glances at him. “don’t think they deserve it. But once they have it, they hold onto it and protect it with their life.”

“If you think,” he stated. “that the fact that you’re pregnant is going to get me to spare you and his bastard---

“Use that word again in my presence,” Kate states. “and it’ll be me killing you. Not Tommy.”

Thomas steps towards Kate to stand by her. “I’ve acknowledged that she’s carrying my child. The baby is legitimate. No making threats against her or it won’t work in your favor.”

“I won’t move against him.” She stated firmly. “So, you should know that whatever games you were playing to try and get close to me and find out information about Tommy. You can’t do that anymore. It won’t work. Your threats won’t work. My allegiance is to the Shelby family,” he reached for her hand, fighting to keep a smile off his face as pride filled his chest. “especially to Tommy, my future husband and to our child inside me. You don’t exist in my world, so, whatever you say to me, Tommy can hear.”

“Well,” Campbell said. “I warned him that I'd have you arrested as soon as he brought you out of hiding.”

“Hiding?” she smiles as she glances at him. “No. You know that wasn’t what I was doing.”

He nods. “Indeed Inspector. I told you that I wasn’t hiding Kate. In fact, as you know, she wasn’t even in the country when she supposedly stole a file or a picture. As Grace relayed to you.”

“Grace?” Campbell blinked, not much of a blink, but he reacted. “Grace who?”

“Grace Burgess.” He stated. “The one who you had undercover to spy on me and my family. Problem was….Kate got in first so you needed to get her out of there.”

He shook his head. “I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“Well, Grace told me everything.” Campbell went still at those words. “Everything about your plans. How you had the men turn out my warehouses looking for them. How you were supposed to have your men grab Kate at the docks, but they weren’t looking for a pregnant woman with another girl. She walked right on by your men and they didn’t even realize it.” 
Campbell exhaled deeply as he said. “I don’t know what you’re talking about---

“I have Grace.” He stated bluntly, causing Campbell to freeze. “And she, has been added to my list of demands. If you want to see her alive…then you will not harass my wife.”

“She is not your wife.” Campbell said. “Not even a ring on her finger.”

“And you think a ring is what makes a marriage?” Kate says seriously. “Marriage is more than that.”

Campbell was seething. “And you’re alright with him, holding another woman hostage? Threatening to kill her?”

“What did you think the IRA would have done to me with Grace impersonating me, on your orders?” Campbell straightened up. “Tommy’s at least holding her hostage. Unlike you…choosing to allow your own blood to get hurt before your own operative. But then, we don’t really know each other so I can imagine that if I got killed it wouldn’t have even mattered to you.”

“Lives are at stake here.”

“Not necessarily.” She said. “You’ve already been assured that you’ll get the guns back. I don’t see why you can’t wait peacefully until he’s done to get the guns back. It’s not big deal!”

F**k, he loved this woman. Thomas nods as Campbell exhaled tightly. “The laws have to be obeyed. You and Shelby…you can play all the games you want. But in the end, you will pay for trying to cheat justice.”

Kate exhaled as he spoke up. “Inspector, if anything happens to my girl or my child, your head will be found in a gutter and your body in a whore house.” Campbell shot him a dark look. “That’s all you’ll be remembered for when you die. I have the guns and I’ll arrange to deal with Churchill myself.”

Campbell chuckled. “Churchill? You think he’ll talk to you?”

“I have the guns. That’s reason enough to talk to me. And I, unlike you, served, just as he did. That already gives us with more in common than you and he.” He says lowly. “Like I said, Kate’s not involved with any of my business. She’s involved with me. She knows I have the guns, but not where or why. So, going after her would get you nowhere. You have your duty to the law. My duty is to her and that child of mine. You won’t be here come next year. So, just prepare to leave Birmingham. Soon, you’ll forget about her and me. Everything you left behind…it won’t exist anymore.” 

Campbell said nothing, he shot him a look that told him that he was thinking about something in the future. But Campbell…he never served his country. He knew nothing about strategy, so he couldn’t best Tommy. “Fine.” Campbell said. “You tainted her just like everything else in this God forsaken city. All for the sake of wanting a man.”

“It’s a matter about needing love and wanting to share your life and that love with person, who loves you. And I love Tommy, I was been intrigued by him the moment that we met.” He did not know that. Well, he’d suspected it but he’d never confirmed it with her till. “He’s the man for me.”

Thomas kisses her on the forehead before standing up and gesturing towards the door. “You can leave inspector. But I mean what I said. You go after her again during our deal, I will turn Grace over to the IRA and you’ll have failed her father. You come after Kate after this business…and I’ll kill you. Understand?”

Campbell shoots him a disgusted look. “Understood. But this…it’s not as over as you think it to be. You will be the death of her.”

“Get out.” Kate said firmly. “Now.” 

The door opened and there stood Polly, with a smirk on her face. “I’ll see you out inspector.” She glanced at him and held up the tray. “Here’s some food for Kate.”

“I’ve got that.” He turns to see that Campbell is already halfway down the stairs. He glances at Polly. “Just wait a minute, he’ll head on out.” 

Polly nods as she moves to the window so she can watch. She nods. “He’s out, along with his men.” Polly turns to Kate as she asks her. “How are you feeling?”

“Hmm, very happy right now.” She reaches for the bread on the tray. “I’m hungry.”

He chuckles as he runs his hand through her hair. “I can get you more if you want.”

She nods around the mouthful of bread. “Mhmm, maybe. Yes.” Polly pulled down the blanket and began checking Kate’s belly. “What?”

“Just making sure that you’re alright.” Polly shoots him a sharp look. “Not sure if you were both being careful.”

Kate answers for him. “He was very gentle, too gentle.”

“That’s good. Autumn’s in her room,” he glanced at Kate who’s face was frozen. “so, as long as she didn’t hear either of you then things didn’t get too crazy.” Polly tucked the covers back around Kate’s belly after an exam. She smiled at them. “All seems well. Get some rest after this. No more activity for the day. Understand?”

he nods. “Yeah.”

Polly stands up and heads to the door. “I’m heading back to check on Anna. Need to see if she’ll be ready to try going to school next year.”

“Teach her at home Poll.” He advised. “Year after, we’ll be making enough to hire someone.”

“No.” Polly shakes her head. “She survived all that. I’m not letting her cower in the shadows after everything. And I want my son back, Thomas!”

he exhaled as she closed the door. “Sit down.” Kate said as she patted the bed beside her. He did. “Hungry?”

he shakes his head. “No.”

“Did you eat this morning?”

“Uhm---

he thinks back. He’s fairly certain he ate today. He was running a blank at the moment. “Eat.” Kate shoved a sandwich in his hand. “Come on. You’ve been running around all day, you need to eat.”

“I’m fine Kate, honest.”

“Hmmm, no.” She shakes her head. “You see…when you’re stressed and under pressure you run on whiskey and cigarettes. You don’t eat and I can tell that you’ve lost weight Tommy, while I was gone. So, eat up,” she smirked. “pack on a little bit of muscle because after I’ve had our baby, I swear to God,” he began to smile at the irritation in her voice. “I am going to f**king jump you and I'd rather not snap you in two!”

He laughs as he pictures her trying just that. Yes, Kate would certainly jump him. “You can’t hurt me sweetheart, but for your sake, I’ll eat this.”

“Good!” she took a large bite and they chewed in silence together. After eating, he took the tray, planning on going downstairs with it and going back to work, until she said. “Tommy,” he turned to see her nearly asleep. “will you stay…until I’ve fallen asleep?”

he nodded as he set her tray down near the door. “Yeah. I will sweetheart.” 

“Thank you.”

He got in his bed with her and pulled her close. Within ten minutes, she was snoring softly as she slept. He stayed there for another thirty minutes before getting up. He had a meeting with Alfie in ten minutes and he didn’t want to be late for that. Now with Kate back, safe and sound, it was time to forge an alliance with Solomons. Campbell could threaten all he wanted, but he was building a strong fortress to protect his wife and child. 

Then, once the meeting was over, he had a meeting with a jeweler. He intended to buy Kate a diamond ring and then propose to her. He had so many plans for her and this ring was just the start. He just had to convince her to marry him in a few days.

Chapter Text

December 3rd, 1919

“Where are you going?” 

Tommy turned to see Kate on her side, her eyes wide awake and her nightgown tangled up over her belly. She hadn’t tossed and turned for a change last night, so they’d both slept well. She, had been sprawled over him when he’d awoken and he’d had to be very careful not to awaken her this morning. But of course, she’d awoken the moment he put his hand on the door. 

He exhaled as he walked over to her. “It’s alright, get some rest sweetheart.”

“I will, but,” she says blearily. “it’s early, Tommy. Is something going on?”

he exhaled. “You know me well, eh?”

she nods. “I try to.”

“You know me better than most.” He leans forward to kiss her gently on the lips before admitting. “We’re doing it today.” Her eyes opened up wide at those words. “We’re taking down Kimber today. I’ve got things to do and when I get back---

“Tommy---

“Shh,” he said gently as he caressed her face gently. “when I get back….I want to talk to you.”

She licked her perfect pink lips. “About what?”

“You, mostly.” He exhaled before stating. “I'd like you…to considering marrying me this Sunday.”

Her green eyes widened at those words. “What? Tommy! You said that---

“I know, but,” he places his hand on her belly. “that’s my kid inside there. I want to give them my name. This marriage…it’d be for them, not us. On Valentine’s Day…” She just stared at him, absorbing his words. “you… are gonna come down the aisle in the prettiest white dress that money can buy. And I swear to God, that I am going to marry the f**k out of you.” She laughed lightly, causing him to smile inwardly. “So, you think on it…and I hope you agree to marry me before the baby comes.”

“Hmm,” she says. “it would be good to have them legitimate when they’re born.” She yawns. “I’ll think about it and let you know when you get back.”

“Alright, thank you sweetheart.” He kissed her and said. “You get some rest---

“I won’t.”

He exhaled. “Try, for me.” He wrapped the blankets around her waist, which she pushed off her. “Sweetheart---

“I want you,” she exhaled as she stood up and grabbed his elbows. “to help me down the stairs.”

“Kate---

“If something happens…I'd rather be down the stairs when I hear the news.” She holds his gaze. “Do you understand me?”
he did. If he got hurt, Kate was going to go running and he didn’t need her falling down the stairs in her rush to get to him. He nodded at her. “Alright. Get your things, I’ll help you down the stairs and you stay on the couch. Alright?” she lets out a huff, but she nods. “And you, let Polly, Autumn and Ada take care of you, alright?”

“Ada?” She perked up. “Ada’s coming?”

he nods. “Yeah, her Freddie and the baby. Freddie’s coming with us, but, you girls can stay here, talk, do whatever it is you women do.”

“Worry.” She stated. “We pace, we worry, we pray, we beg, we make deals with the devil and we hope until it’s all over. And when it is, we laugh and then we cry, then we hold on.”

He caressed her face. “I’ll be fine.”

“I know that, but,” she bites her lip and shakes her head. “damned if I know why I feel like I’m going to be sick.”
He pulled her into his arms. “I’ll be fine. Today, we become legitimate and respectable. Everything that’s good for you, the baby and my family. This means less trouble with the police, no one harassing you, threatening you or our children. It’s just today Kate, you can get through today.”

She nods. “I’ll do it…but I’ll hate every f**king second of it.”

He laughs faintly. “You…when you swear,” he kissed her neck. “Christ, it makes me want to f**k another baby into you.”

She moaned. “Tommy,” he bit her, causing her to gasp as he shut her up. “mhmm.”

He bit her there firmly, sucking at her skin until she was properly marked. She exhaled as he pulled away from her. “When I get back…I’m going to put you on the desk, and I’ll f**k you just the way you like it. Looking at me,” oh, her face and eyes lit up at those words. “alright?”

She nods as she whispers. “You better not be late.”

“I won’t.” He exhaled. “Races are at noon, you be on my desk at 3:00….and I’ll make love to you.”

“Which one is it?” she asked, those eyes of hers shining. “You gonna f**k me or make love to me, Tommy Shelby?”

“Tell me when I walk in the door, alright?” 

She nodded and he kissed her again. After that kiss, he helped her gather her robe, her favorite blanket and slippers. She grabbed a huge, green dress and he then helped her down the stairs. He kissed her one last time before heading out the door. He’d wondered how the men who’d enlisted with wives and sweethearts had been able to walk away from them. He was only leaving her for a day. He’d come back to her, take her as she wanted and she better agree to marry him!

God! She was going to die! She couldn’t bear this! She was dying to see Tommy and she didn’t know if she was going to smack him or kiss him when she saw him!

“Kate,” Polly said. “sit down!” 

Kate shook her head. “I can’t!”

“You’re pacing and you’re going to drive yourself mad if you keep pacing like this!” Polly said firmly. “Hell, you’re making me nervous!”

“Sorry.” She said. “It’s just uncomfortable to sit down.” And it was, her lower back was killing her!

“Same!” Ada said as she came into the room. “And I’ve only just got Karl down.”

Kate exhaled deeply. “I’m sorry, I just….I feel so useless!”

“They’ll be fine.” Polly said. “I know this feeling…it’s so difficult to get through the first time. I remember feeling it for weeks during the war. I got up every morning and prayed for them. The good Lord brought them back from the war. He won’t let them go in something like this. Not now. They’re all coming back to us.”

Kate exhaled deeply as she nodded. “I know you’re right, it’s just---

“Thomas.” Polly said with an exhale. “He’s pretty much been dead since the war. You brought him back to life. You brought him back with love…you’ve given him a reason to live and something to fight for. He’s coming back for you,” Polly shot her a look at her belly. “and that kid inside of you.”

Kate laughed as she ran her hand over her belly. She looked down at her finger. She hadn’t thought about their baby being legitimate or not. It didn’t seem right, to bring their baby into this world out of wedlock. He had offered a solution to protect their baby and to give her the wedding day that she wanted. She exhaled before stating. “Tommy asked me to marry him,” all heads turned towards her words. “when he gets back, on Sunday.”

“This Sunday?” Polly asked.

“B-but t-today’s W-W

“Wednesday!” Ada finished for Autumn. “Is he mad!? We can’t plan a wedding in that short a time!”

“No,” she exhaled. “it’d be a formality for the baby.” Polly nodded. “But, we’d get married again on Valentine’s Day, like he promised. That…would be the real day and time.”

“Are you?” Anna asked from where she was reading ‘The Little Princess.’ Her dark and inquisitive eyes were finally showing sparks of life in them. “Are you going to marry Cousin Tommy?”

She exhaled and nodded. “Yeah. I think I’ll put him out of his misery and marry him.” Everyone started laughing and clapping, as did she. God, her back was killing her! At that moment, Kate felt a light popping and she felt a gush of liquid. She inhaled and looked up, making eye contact with Polly, who immediately stood up. Polly’s abrupt standing caused everyone to freeze and look at her. “I think…my water---

“Broke.” Polly said as she knelt and when she came up, her face was white a little bit. “Right, Autumn, go upstairs and pack a bag for Kate. Ada,” she said gently. “I need you…to call an ambulance---

Those words caused Kate to freeze. “What---

“Now!” Ada ran out of the room and Autumn ran up the stairs. “Kate,” Polly gripped her and nudged her to sit on the chair nearest the door. “I need you to stay calm. I know that’s difficult for you,” she inhaled raggedly. “but, there’s blood in the water.” Kate felt the blood drain out of her face. That wasn’t a good sign. That meant there was something wrong with the baby. “Now, breathe with me. Breathe in.” Kate did as Polly said. “Breathe out.” Tears gathered in her eyes as Finn ran in.

“Finn!!” Polly said sharply. “Go get Zilpha Lee. Tell her we need her healer. Go!!”

Finn bolted and ran out of the room. Kate inhaled as she croaked. “I can’t lose the baby, Polly.”

“Look at me.” Polly said firmly. “You are not going to lose this baby. The ambulance will take some time to get here, but we’re going to keep you calm and well until they get here. I’m not putting you in a wagon as that’ll do more harm than good. Do you understand me?” Kate nodded as Polly exhaled. “All will be well. You mark my words.”

God, how she wished that she could believe that. All she knew right now was that her baby was in danger and Tommy was miles away from her.

It had been a good day. No losses on their side. Kimber was dead. He and a few other men had been wounded as well. He’d told Finn where Grace was and when called home, he’d tell Polly to tell Finn to let her go. After that, to put Kate on the line who he was sure had walked tracks through the parlor.

Hello? That was Finn on the phone.

“Finn, put Polly on---

Polly’s not here. Tommy, Kate’s in the hospital.

Those words caused his blood to freeze and his heart pound in his head. “What?”

Polly said to tell you, her water broke and there was blood. Said the doctor would have to cut her open---

F**k!! That wasn’t good! That was NOT good!! “Finn,” he fought to keep from shouting at the boy. “which hospital?”

Birmingham maternity hospital.

He hung up the phone and ran. He heard people calling him, but he did not give a flying f**k right now. His girl was in danger, in the hospital and he was too many f**king miles away from her.

Chapter Text

He’d never driven so fast or recklessly in his life. By the time he pulled up at the hospital the engine was overheated and he didn’t doubt that he’d probably damaged it somehow, but he didn’t give a damn. After parking, he dashed up the stairs, into the maternity hospital and straight to the desk. Several people were already in line and they protested as he shoved by them.

“Sir, you need to----

“Katherine Carter,” he said firmly as his heart pounded in his throat. “where is she?” 

“Sir,” the nurse said. “you need to wait your---

“No,” he shook his head. “f**k the waiting. You tell me, where the f**k she is!!”

“Tommy!” Polly said from out of nowhere, which only distracted him for a second. “it’s a problem with her placenta. She’s trying to deliver the baby normally, but---

But. He didn’t want to hear any words that came after the word ‘but’. Any words coming after but were dangerous. “Where is she?” He asked Polly. “Which room? I have to see her!”

She shook her head. “Tommy, they don’t let---

He turned back to the desk nurse and shouted. “Where is she!?”

“Sir,” the nurse stood up, her face pinched. “I must insist you lower your voice---

“I’ll take him!” A nurse said as she hurried around the corner. “I’ll take you Mr. Shelby.”

He nodded and moved quickly towards the nurse. The other nurse wasn’t happy. “If you take her ---

“This is Thomas Shelby!” The girl said as she hurried down the hall. “It’s Thomas Shelby!” She addressed him. “Mr. Shelby, before you go in, please, wash your hands.”

He nods. “Is she alright?”

She exhaled. “I don’t know, it’s a placental---

“Tommy,” Polly said firmly. “all you need to know is if she delivers the baby safely, it’ll be a long hospital visit.”

He heard the unspoken question in the air, so he asked. “And if she doesn’t?” He stopped by a scrub station to wash his hands. Polly said nothing. “Is it her or the baby?”

Polly exhaled, her voice cracking a little as she said. “Could be both.”

He didn’t want to hear that. He never should have asked. Never should have spoken the words into existence. Never should have even thought them! The nurse led him down the hall and he knew where Kate was because he could hear her screaming and crying agony. The nurse pushed the door open for him and he entered a private room. Kate was on a steel cart, her nightdress pushed up past her knees, bloody towels on the floor and two doctors perched between her legs. A nurse was transferring blood for Kate and another was monitoring her blood level.

The minute he entered, the nurse said instantly. “You can’t come in here---

“She needs me.” He said as he moved to stand behind her. Everyone protested as he got behind her so she could see him. “Kate?” she opened her exhausted eyes and looked up at him. “I’m here sweetheart.” He grabbed her hand and held it tightly. Her grip in his hand was limp. “I’ve got you.

“Tommy?” She said weakly as he kissed her. “You… made it.”

“Yes,” he inhaled deeply as he caressed her face. “I made it sweetheart. You’re having our baby.”

“Miss Carter,” the doctor said. “you need to push!”

Kate bore down and screamed as she pushed. She must be exhausted, for she fell back onto the crash cart with her eyes closed as she cried. “I’m tired.”

“I know sweetheart, but you can do this.” She wailed as he kissed her forehead. “I’m here with you. You’re going to bring our baby into the world.”

“I’m scared.”

“Don’t.” He shakes his head. “Look at me.” She does, tears dripping down her cheeks. “I’m right here. I’ve got ahold of your hand. Nothing’s going to happen while I’ve got ahold of you.” She inhaled and nodded as she listened to him. “You can do it, you’re almost there.”

“Listen to him Miss,” the younger doctor in there said with a bit more reassurance than the older one. “you can do this. We’re almost there.”

“Just give us another push,” the older doctor said. “and you’ll be holding this baby in no time.”

“Yes.” He held her gaze as he said. “One more push. You can do this.” Kate inhaled and she let out an inhuman, chilling wail of a groan as she pushed. “That’s it! Good girl! Push! Keep pushing!” She was crying as she clutched his hand. “Good girl! That’s it!!”

“The baby’s out!” Kate flopped back, her breathing heavy as she closed her eyes and laid back, pure exhaustion over her body.
“You did it.” He kissed her forehead. “You did it sweetheart.”

“Miss Carter,” the doctor said. “parts of the placenta are still inside. We’re going to have to reach up and get them out. This will be uncomfortable.”

Kate shook her head in protest. He glanced down and his eyes widened as the doctor shoved his entire hand up inside Kate. Suddenly, her green eyes widened and out of her mouth came a loud and guttural scream!! He jumped, his blood running colder with each passing second as she screamed louder and louder. The doctors were talking to her, trying to get her to calm down. Try as he might, he could not get Kate to calm down. She was clutching at her head and screaming. Suddenly, Kate went stiff and she fell backwards. 

“Kate?” 

No response. 

“Kate?” He repeated, shaking her head gently. Her eyes opened for a second she looked up at him. This was the first time, those green eyes of hers were utterly lifeless. He shook his head, his heart pounding harder in his chest. “Don’t you f**king do this to me. Don’t do this to me Kate.”

The rest that followed was a blur. He was so deep in shock that the nurse who’d let him in was able to push him out of the room without an issue. He vaguely recalled Polly saying something to him, but he couldn’t hear a damn thing. Not with his heart pounding in his ears while the blood drained out of his body. He bolted away from her and vomited. He recalled her hand being on his back as he got sick. The minutes blurred into hours and doctors kept running into the room and nurses were running out of the room. Their aprons seemed to be getting bloodier and bloodier with each passing moment.

He was out of his mind when they finally came out of the room with Kate on the cart. They followed the parade of doctors to a private room. He knew that this wasn’t good. Kate, she was so pale that she looked like a corpse. She was either dying or near death and he wasn’t sure that she could be brought back to life from this. And the worst thing was, no one had any idea what caused this so treating it was almost impossible! He brushed her hair back from her face, pausing when he saw her hair had been shaved on the right side of her head. She had stitches as well, tattling that something very serious had happened.

Polly and the doctor were talking about all the small things about what went wrong. He knew he should be listening, but when they failed to get to the more important part he finally asked directly. “Will she live?” 

the doctor exhaled. “I don’t know. She’s had several transfusions and the bleeding has stopped. But, she’s slipped into a coma and if she doesn’t wake up soon…she’ll die. Has she had a recent head injury?”

“Six months ago.” He said. “She got hit in the head, had a concussion.”

“This would have been more recent.” The doctor said. “She had a small brain bleed and there was swelling in the tissue. The bleed itself was minor and would have healed on it’s own, but…with the baby---

he didn’t want to hear anything more. “How long,” that was Campbell’s voice. He looked sick to his stomach, to his credit. “will she be like that?”

“What the f**k are you doing here?” Thomas demanded, fury surging through his veins. “You’ve no right!”

“Thomas.” Polly said gently.

“I am,” Campbell said firmly. “her only living blood relative in England. She, is my blood. I’ve a right to know when she’s rushed to the hospital in an ambulance and you’re not here to be seen!”

“Thomas was here for her.” Polly said firmly. “He held her hand while she gave birth. Now, both of you, Kate is right here. You don’t want her to wake up and hear both of you fighting.”

“Mrs. Gray,” the doctor said. “there is very little hope that she could ever wake up from this.” His entire world came to a stop. The doctor cleared his throat as he said. “It might be, more merciful to just let her go.”

“No.” He instantly shook his head. “I won’t. I did once and look what the f**k happened to her!”

“What would happen,” Campbell asked. “if she wasn’t let go. What’s the alternative?”

“If she has a swallowing reflex, she could be fed, but, it won’t be easy.” The doctor said. “She’d need a lot of nutrition, but everything would have to be liquid. But there’ll also be bowel movements, she’ll need a full time caregiver. She’ll have to be washed and changed many times a day.” Campbell exhaled. “And if she does by some miracle open her eyes again, there is no guarantee that she’ll be able to walk or even speak again. She will most likely be bed ridden for the rest of her life!”

He shook his head. That wouldn’t happen to Kate. Not her. She was a fighter. She had a will to live. She could beat this. He didn’t know how he knew this, but he did know it.

“Then… just let her go.” Campbell said. “It would be more merciful for her.”

His blood boiled at those words. “No.” He shook his head. “You’ve no right for that.”

“I’m her only living blood relative.” Campbell said. “You, are not her husband so you, have no say over anything with her.”

“I have more say than you!” He said. “She cut you out of her life---

“But you, are not her husband!” Campbell pointed out. “You may insist that you love her and she loved you. But….you can’t let her just live like that. She’s not some doll that you can----

“Kate’s not a f**king doll.” He said. “She’s a woman and she’s f**king strong. She’s a fighter, always has been. I’ll be here for her and our baby until the day we f**king die.”

“Mr. Shelby,” the doctor said lowly. “she may already be dead.”

He shakes his head. “As long as her heart is beating…she’s still alive.”

There’s a long silence and Campbell says. “I don’t want to have to go to court---

“Then you go to court.” He stated. “The courts will go with me as I’m that baby’s father.”

“You,” he stated lowly. “are an unfit parent. All I have to do---

“Is mention,” he said. “that you never fought in the f**king war. I am, a decorated soldier. A war hero. We’ll see who gets the most respect!”

Campbell shook his head as he said quietly. “You should have married her when you had the chance. I won’t let you ruin her any further. Just…let her go, in peace.”

He shakes his head. “It’s not time to let her go. If it was…I'd f**king know. My girl is still in there.”

Campbell was silent and then he said. “I guess…I’ll see you in court then.”

He nods as he says. “See you in court.” 

God, this was another fight that he did not need. As he knelt beside Kate’s pale body, it occurred that he had no idea if she’d given birth to a boy or a girl because hadn’t even taken a moment to see their baby. But now…he was wondering how he’d be ever able to look their child in the eye one day and explain to them how he’d lost their mother. God, he needed her to wake up! He needed her to wake up so f**king bad. If she didn’t wake up… he didn’t know what kind of life he’d lead in this world without her. He’d take good care of their kid, but he knew, that they weren’t ever going to turn out as good as they could have been without her everlasting love. He, was never going to be the man that she thought that he could be without her there to keep him right.

Chapter Text

February 10th, 1920

He could not tell if this was going well. 

Campbell, he knew the law and while Tommy had been able to beat him with the guns. This was Campbell’s strong house and he was using the law to his every advantage. He’d put Kate in ‘protective’ custody. She’d been moved to a private wing and Thomas was only allowed to visit her for an hour a day. He realized at that point that he needed a lawyer and he got one. His lawyer got another judge to sign off on a counter, allowing him full access to Kate as long as the door remained open so the officers could see them. Since then, Thomas never left her side. He stayed there every morning and night keeping an eye on her.

The nurse who’d helped him the first time was Alice Fitzgerald. He’d requested that she take care of Kate and she did. Kate did have a swallowing reflex, so she was fed several bowls of ‘soup’ a day and given glasses of water. He starting watching her so he could help her. Kate needed to be cleaned several times a day and a pad was kept under her at all times. That way, she could be simply rolled off the soiled pad, cleaned up and then a fresh one placed under her. Every two days she was given a sponge bath and her hair was washed once a week. It was a lot of work at first, but once one got a system going, it was easier to take care of Kate. Campbell never visited her and for that, he was glad.

And Campbell had indeed dragged it to court. He’d shown his prejudice by ranting and raving against Thomas, clearly showing his disapproval for Kate falling in love with him. He felt he had the right to Kate because Thomas’s love for Kate ‘clouded his judgment’. That wasn’t true. He could feel it in every fiber of his being that Kate was still hanging on and she wasn’t ready to go. The only good news was that because of the sensitive nature of the guns, none of that could be brought up in court. But that left other things like his past actions as a peaky blinder to be brought up. His lawyer was able to shut that down, claiming speculation and pointing out that Campbell didn’t even have one witness, which was true. No witness would dare to speak up against them for Campbell. No witness would speak up for Campbell regardless after what he did to the people in Birmingham.

Then, it had been his turn to be called to the stand. While he wasn’t a man of words, he found them when he talked about Kate. He talked about her, her laugh, her dreams and her love for him. He talked about his love for her, how she’d brought him back to life and how she was the only thing keeping him sane. He brought up his service in the military, how he’d won medals and that had instantly changed the atmosphere in the courtroom. Especially when he said, “I fought for my country and risked my life, while asking nothing in return. In truth, my country owes me and every man who served a debt that can never be repaid. I’m asking, that my girl is turned over to me and that I take care of her, like I promised her I'd always do. And then the debt owed to me will be paid. I fought for my country, I’ll fight even harder for the woman I love.”

The judge had declared a recess afterwards and they’d met up the following day. The arguments between Campbell and Thomas’s attorney’s went back and forth. But he had a feeling that the judge had already decided long before now, but was allowing this for some reason. Then, it was time for her doctors to speak. They’d talked about the brain bleed, the placenta and Kate’s traumatic birthing. The younger doctor, had given a more helpful testimony, testifying as to how Kate had calmed down when he’d been in the room. The older doctor, he was fairly certain he was friends with Campbell because he added another diagnosis to Kate’s condition that had never been discussed before. Encephalitis lethargic, the sleeping sickness. A mysterious sickness that had already claimed over 500,000 victims. His conclusion on that was because Kate would occasionally have seizures while she slept.

Surprisingly, it was the nurse Alice who rebutted that testimony. She testified that Thomas was having nightmares and the seizures were brought on whenever he was having one. That, gave him hope. Because no matter how far she was away from him, a part of her was still fighting to be with him. She wanted to comfort him, but couldn’t and that brought on the seizures. His nightmares were rare and so were her seizures. Naturally, the doctor said that such a thing was nonsense, but Alice had actually documented the times of it happening and he’d been having a nightmare at the same time. Never before had he been grateful to have nightmares.

Today, the judge was going to rule who would be in charge of Kate. He was holding on their son, Dickon Mackenzie Shelby, now old enough to leave the hospital. He was a quiet boy, probably because he didn’t know his mother. All of them were just waiting, the courtroom was cold but the tension in the air had everyone sweating. Dickon was crying and he was doing his best to quiet his boy. The judge finally came out and as everyone stood up, he knew that he’d lost her.

The judge exhaled as he said. “This…has been one of the more difficult decisions I’ve ever had to make in my life.” He looked at Campbell. “Inspector, as a father, I personally find your actions to be utterly reprehensible. Your actions are clearly not in your niece’s best interest.” Was he wrong? Was the judge going to side with him? “However, as you are her only living blood relative, you do have some say in this whole tragic affair.” He exhaled and looked at Thomas. “Mr. Shelby…. I would hope and pray that one day some man loves my daughter the way you love Miss Carter. The way you’ve fought for her in my court is admirable. The way you’ve been by her side nearly every day, taking care of her and your son, would be worth rewarding. There is no doubt in my mind that you truly love her…and that’s what makes this so difficult.” Her heart sunk to his stomach and Dickon started crying. “If I ruled in his favor, I am clearly allowing him to take advantage of my ruling to cause you pain. If I rule in your favor, I could be allowing you to hold onto false hopes and dreams. I have listened to her doctors, they all are uncertain as to if she’ll be able to wake up again. And if she were to wake up, she would need constant care and attention for the rest of her life.”

“That doesn’t matter to me!” He declared. “I want to take care of her!”

“I know, Mr. Shelby.” He said. “I can see that. However….she still has not awoken. I consulted with a few more doctors and they themselves are unclear about whether she could wake up or not. She has held on longer than most…but the damage to her could be catastrophic.” He exhaled as he said. “So, this is my decision. I’ll allow Mr. Shelby and his family full visitation rights with Miss Carter for all of February. However, if she is not awake by March 10th….the hospital shall adhere to Mr. Campbell’s wishes.” His heart stopped. “All treatment will be stopped for Miss Carter,” he started shaking his head. No, he wasn’t going to lose her like this. He couldn’t. “and she will be allowed to pass naturally. I will order the hospital that when she passes, that Inspector Campbell, not be allowed to collect her body.” That was of some comfort, he supposed. “She is to be turned over to Mr. Shelby.”

“They’re not even married!” Campbell half-shouted.

“He has been acting as her husband during every moment of this trial.” The judge says. “There is no doubt in my mind, based on the testimony from everyone and you yourself, that had circumstances not prevented their marrying, they would have been married a long time ago. They will not get that, so she is to go to him. There’s no doubt in my mind that’s how she’d have wished to go.”

The judge spoke more words, but he didn’t stay to hear them. He got up and he left the courtroom going straight to Kate’s hospital bed. He refused to leave her. He stayed, pleaded and begged her, begged God to restore her to him, but his pleas went unanswered.

March 10th arrived and it took, John, Arthur, Uncle Charlie, Johnny Dogs and another police officer to drag him away from Kate's bedside. After that, Kate was guarded by two armed police officers. These were officers that weren’t on his payroll and he couldn’t get past them to get to Kate.

March 12th, 10:00 PM

Go to her. She needs you. Go now.

Thomas awoke with a sharp exhale as if he were in a fever. Without even thinking, he stood up and grabbed his clothes. The world felt as if it were in a fevered blur around him. He grabbed his keys and opened the door. Arthur was outside the door, he was supposed to be guarding him, but Arthur had fallen asleep. He got over his brother and hurried down the stairs. Once he got downstairs, he unlocked the door and went outside. The door always made a loud sound when locking, so for the first time in his life he deliberately left a door unlocked.

It was a dark night and there was only the light of a crescent moon lighting his way. He got in the car and drove. Frankly, he was sure he was going mad, but his mother had come to him. It had been a long time since she’d spoken to him, not since the war. All he knew was that if his mother was coming to him and telling him to go to Kate that she was in extreme danger. He didn’t know if he could even get to her, but he was going to die trying.

He went past the hospital, parking around the back, nearest to the floor Kate was on. As he got out, he noticed a window was open. As a rule, the windows to the hospital were shut fast. He didn’t understand why, but he wasn’t going to question how fortune worked. He removed his hat and looked inside the hospital room. The door was shut and there Kate was, just lying in the bed. 

Mother, keep watch. He inhaled as he got up into the room. He was able to make it inside without a sound. When he walked over to Kate’s bed, he knew why the windows were open. There was a definitive smell. A quick look under the covers showed that she’d soiled herself and they’d just left her to rot in her own filth! God, they weren’t even giving her the most basic of care! He wasn’t going to leave her to die like this. No, he wasn’t going to leave her at all. She was coming with him. Thomas didn’t hesitate. 

He picked Kate up and disentangled her from the blankets and the sheets. They were disgusting and he wasn’t bringing them in his car. “I’ve got you sweetheart.” He promised as he inhaled, fighting back against the emotions rising up inside him. “I’m going to get you out of here.”

He moved towards the window and took a minute to ponder how to navigate the window. Once he did, he put one foot out and prepared to gently carry her out.

CREAK!

The door opened and he looked up…as Inspector Campbell and Grace Burgess came into the room. He stared at them for a fraction of a second, but before he could draw his gun, they’d both drawn theirs. Campbell advanced towards him, his pistol aimed right at Tommy’s head.

“Mr. Shelby,” Campbell growled at him. “did you know that the penalty for kidnapping is at least 14 years in prison? I’m willing to wager, that once we throw in body snatching and a few other charges…you’re looking at a life in prison, Mr. Shelby!”

Chapter Text

God, if ever there was a moment that he needed Kate to wake up, this was it. But she didn’t wake up.

“Put her back in the bed, Shelby.” Campbell ordered.

“No.” He said firmly. “No, I won’t.”

Campbell’s eyes bulged. “You put her down, or I swear to God that I’ll shoot you where you stand.”

His blood boiled. “Look at that bed.” Campbell didn’t even let spare him a glance. I’m not going to let her die like this in her own sh*t and p*ss.”

“Put her down.”

“No.” He shook his head. “I’m not going to let you kill her like this. If you want to kill her, then you put a f**king bullet in her head.” Campbell’s eyes widened at his words. “She’d rather that than this. And then, once you’ve put a bullet through her head you better put one through mine because I will kill you!”

“You mongrel beast!” Campbell snapped. “You honestly think that you have the right to her!”

“If she were awake right now, she’d tell you that yes, I have more right to her than you!”

“You!” He snarled. “You destroy everything you touch Shelby! If it weren’t for you, she’d still be here!”

“Don’t act as if you care about her!” He roared. “You don’t!”

“When you get to my age, Shelby,” Campbell stated. “you learn to have regrets. My brother is one of them. We spent so much time arguing that I never got a chance to say goodbye.” He exhaled roughly. “Then I saw her…she has his features at times. When I first saw her…she was pure, untainted by you and this darkness that you covered her in.” He shook his head. “Should have had a second chance with her, just like with her father, but you….the devil and the IRA always, kept them from walking a straight line.”

He held Campbell’s gaze. “Might want to think back on that day you met her inspector. One of your men, shoved her face into a brick wall, she caught her cheek on a nail. She had a bloody nose and a swollen eye as well, thanks to you and your men. That was the night of the bonfire…I asked her to come and she did. She held my hand…and we just stood there for fifteen minutes watching the flames. That was the first time I walked her home. Very next day we kissed for the first time and we both f**king knew right there that we were meant to be with each other.”

“Well,” Campbell said harshly. “clearly, you were not and this was God’s way of proving that to you. The two of you, should have never laid eyes on each other.”

“Inspector,” Grace said softly as she lowered her gun. “this, will not help persuade him to return her.”

“I’m not returning her.” He said firmly. “Not to die like that.” He held Grace’s gaze. “Look at her bed. You want to die like that?” Grace turned and looked at the bed and her nose crinkled in disgust. “She’s a wild girl, dying like this…she wouldn’t want this. I’m not letting her go like this.”

Grace stood there for a long time and then she said. “Inspector, Mr. Shelby’s right. She’s your niece, she doesn’t deserve to die---

“But she is dead!” Campbell shouted. “She’s dead because of him and that f**king bastard he put in her.” Campbell exhaled deeply as he rubbed his brow. If he weren’t holding Kate, he’d have grabbed the gun. “She’s been like this for months.”

“Three months and nine days, Inspector.”

Campbell shook his head. “And no one’s ever woken up from that.”

“No one’s lived as long as she has.” He pointed out. “She’s fighting. My girl is fighting to come home.” Campbell shook his head. “To get back to me and our boy. She can f**king do it. I know she can.”

“You…know nothing. You think you’re God.” Campbell said. “You think you decide who gets to live or die. You…are defying the orders of the court and the will of God by taking her. It’s time to let her go!” He shook his head. “You let her go now…and I’ll let you leave the way you came in. Refuse…and you’ll wake up in Hell tomorrow.”

“Inspector,” Grace said gently. “please. A little compassion would be---

“Compassion?” He snapped. “After what he did to you?”

Grace shook her head as she said. “For her.” She looked at him as she said. “I’m aware of the debt I owe her.”

“Grace,” Campbell said tightly. “go get inspector Moss and bring him in here.”

Grace nodded as she turned away. “Alright.” 

Grace walked away, calm and collected…or so he thought. She turned suddenly, calmly and smoothly as she drew her gun from the purse and fired. 

BANG! 

Campbell’s gun went off. 

BANG! 

Striking the wall just above Thomas’s head! Campbell went down, blood streaming from the back of his knee! Thomas moved fast. He still couldn’t pull his gun, not while his arms were full of Kate. Campbell pushed himself upwards as Thomas drew his foot up and kicked Campbell in the face! 

CRACK!

Blood spewed from a broken nose. Before Thomas could hit him again, Moss appeared out of nowhere and hit Campbell over the back of the head with a baton! For a long moment, all was silent and all three of them stood there looking at each other. Moss, however, was the first to find his voice. “I’m going to go ask the desk nurse for a cup of tea. Better be gone when I get back.”

He nods. “I’ll be gone.”

Grace exhales and asks. “Do you need any supplies?”

He nods. “Yeah. The pads for the bed. Find Alice, she’ll help.” He inhaled and asked. “Can you bring them to the Garrison?”

She nods. “Yes, I’ll do that.”

He hesitated and then asked Grace. “Why are you helping?”

She just gave him a pointed look before saying. “I wouldn’t want to pass that way either.” She moved towards him. “If you lean her up against the window, I can hold her till you get out.”

He nods. “Thank you.” He made sure Grace held Kate steady before getting out of the window. He turned and grabbed Kate around the waist and pulled her through. Grace helped guide Kate’s feet out of the window. As he swung her up into his arms, he said. “I owe you.”

Grace shakes her head. “I owed her. There’s balance between us now. You should go. I’ll chloroform him to put him out for a bit longer. You’ve got at least an hour head start.”

He nodded his thanks at Grace before loading Kate in the front of the car with him and gunning his way back home. He made it home within 15 minutes and he turned off the car. He kicked the front door open and shouted. “EVERYONE, GET UP!!!” That caused an array of noises. “WAKE UP!! NOW!!”

“Tommy?” Arthur stumbled down the stairs first. “Oh, Christ! Tommy! What did you do?”

“Arthur,” he exhaled. “take the car. Go get Johnny, tell him I need a caravan wagon right away!”

Arthur shook his head. “Tom, look---

“Arthur,” he shouted as he went up the stairs. “go!! I’ve only got an hour!!”

“Tommy,” Polly came around the corner. “What are you,” her voice faded as she saw that he had Kate in his arms. She shook her head. “Thomas, Michael Shelby…what the hell did you do?”

“They weren’t feeding her or cleaning her.” He said as he carried her into his room. “Johnny Dogs is bringing me a wagon.” He carefully laid Kate down on the floor as he turned on the water in the bath. “Autumn, go to Kate’s room get all her nightdresses and put them in a bag. I’ll need soap and whatever else is good for her hair and brushes. I’ll need you to then pack up some of my things as well. Alright?”

she nodded. “Y-yes, T-T---

“Autumn, go!” she blinked and left the room. “Finn!!” He shouted. “Go to the Garrison. Grace is coming with some---

“Grace?” Polly demands. “The traitor?”

“Polly,” he exhaled. “she shot Campbell when he had a gun at me and Kate. She’s bringing something I need.”
Finn nodded. “I’ll be back soon Tommy!” and with that, Finn ran out of the room. He exhaled as he turned to Polly. “I’ll need your help, Polly.”

“Tommy,” Polly asked. “what are you planning?”

he exhaled as he grabbed two cloths from the counter. He tore one in half, wetting both halves with the warm water after rolling up his sleeves. He pulled Kate’s nightdress up to her waist and began to wipe away the waste on her legs. “I’m going to go away for a bit.” Polly started shaking her head, but he remained focused on cleaning Kate up. His hands shook. She should have NEVER been left like this. She had bedsores on her hip. He had to clean those as well. “I’m taking Kate with me. Poll, I need you, to take care of Dickon.”

“Tommy, I can’t take the baby---

“I’m going to write a letter,” he said as he threw the one cloth away before grabbing the other one and cleaning her up. “giving you full custody of my son if something should happen to me. You, are responsible for him until I get back.”

“Tommy, what are you planning to do?” Polly asked “They’ll know you too her.”

“I know, which is why I won’t be telling any of you where I’m going. It’s better for me if none of you know.”
Polly shook her head as he pulled Kate’s nightdress off her body. She was so slender now. He lifted her up and placed her in the water. Polly shook her head. “What’s the plan Thomas? The doctors don’t think she’ll wake up.” He shot her a look and she sighed. “Don’t look at me like that. I love her and she wold have been the perfect wife for you. But Tommy, she may never wake up.”

“I know.” He nods as he grabbed the third rag, carefully holding Kate’s head up above the water. “I’ve got to try Poll. I’m going to take her out there in the air, I’ll feed her, get her water and take care of her. If she’ll come out of it, she’ll come out of it in the air with me.”

“Tommy, it won’t be easy. You’ll have to feed and clean her.”

“I can take care of her Poll.” He said. “I can’t…I can’t let her die. Poll, she’s a fighter. She’s always been one. I can’t…let him kill her just because he thinks she won’t wake up.”

“You can’t know that she will Tommy.”

“I do.” He said firmly. “I do know it. I can tell. I’m bringing her back home to me and our son Poll. You’ll see. I just need you to hold the fort down. Please.” He begged. “Give me time Poll.”

Polly studied him for a long time and then she said. “Three more months Tommy, then you let her go. Swear that to me. You can bring her back here, or bid her farewell out there. Do whatever is best for her Tommy.”

He would. No matter what happened to him he’d always have her best interest in mind for her.

Chapter Text

April 1st, 1920

It was a cold morning. Kate was snuggled under the covers after he’d fed her some duck broth. They were in Wales, out of Campbell’s jurisdiction somewhat. No one in the gypsy community would say anything to the police, so they were safe. Messages could be sent to and from his family. Johnny Dogs was the only one who knew his location and he stopped by every week with fresh clothes, pads and even some vegetable broth for Kate from Polly. He’d visited Bethany Barwell, who was vague about Kate’s recovery. But, he could swear that Kate was starting to get better. Her skin wasn’t as pale as it was anymore. He fed her lots of duck broth, because duck was so fatty. 

He was tired, but not weary from doing this. He didn’t know how he knew that she’d make it, but he knew that she would. After drinking his cup of tea, he stood up and went into the wagon. He frowned; Kate’s hand was over the blanket, instead of under. Probably a mistake on his part. He’d been doing that lately, forgetting to tuck her hand under the blankets. He got in the bed after kicking off his shoes, wincing as that damn ring box dug into his hip. He exhaled and pulled the box from his pocket and placed it between them. He sighed as he took ahold of her hand and gently turned her onto her side. She needed to be moved or she’d develop more of those bedsores.

For a moment, he held her hand and played with it. “Well, it’s going on four months, sweetheart. I really hope you start thinking about waking up soon. I haven’t seen our boy yet, but, Polly says that he’s doing alright. No problems.” He exhaled as he thought back on her letter. “Oh, I think I forgot to tell you that she got Michael back. Polly and Arthur went with Anna. The mother was a bit fussy, but, her husband was there. He wanted money and handed Michael over in a minute, which was good. Michael remembered Anna, but not Polly, which is strange. But, at least Polly has her family back, which is good.”

He exhaled deeply before rubbing his jaw. He had a beard coming in. He’d neglected to pack his shaving kit, but it was just as well. If the police came sniffing around he’d look nothing like his photograph. He scooted closer to Kate and he brushed her hair back from her face. After a long moment, he said. “I bought a ring for you, the day at Kimber’s. It’s been burning a hole in my pocket for a while now. I’ve been wondering if it fits. Would you mind if I tried it on you, luv?”

He felt it.

She squeezed his hand.

He went still and looked down at her hand. “Kate?” his heart raced as he hoped, prayed and begged that he was not imagining things. “Kate? Did you squeeze my hand?” her fingers stretched and flexed over his hand. His heart raced as he asked. “Can you hear me?” She squeezed again. He inhaled and then exhaled as tears of relief filled his eyes.

“Oh God. I knew it!” he exhaled. “I knew you’d come back to me. I knew you wouldn’t die.” He felt the confusion from her as he continued brushing her hair back from her face. He inhaled as he asked. “Luv, can you open your eyes?” Her fingers stretched, but, no, her eyes didn’t open. He exhaled. “It’s alright. It’s been months, it’ll take you some time.” He rubbed his eyes, his fingers brushing the dry mucus and he paused. Kate’s eyes had been closed for months, she probably had a ton of dry stuff on them. He inhaled and said. “I’ll be back, sweetheart.” She let out a grunt in the back of her throat as she clutched his hand. He knew what she was saying, not to leave her. “Sweetheart, I’m going to get some warm water and wash your eyes.” She squeezed his hand. “And then maybe, you can open your eyes. Do you understand?”

She squeezed his hand and then she let him go. He hurried out to the fire and put the kettle right on the fire. He then built up the fire, willing the water to get warmer faster. His hands were shaking and his eyes were burning with tears that were aching to be shed. But he didn’t cry. There’d be time for tears later. She was awake, she was somewhat responsive. He’d read about this, her muscles would be completely shot. She’d have to learn how to use her hands and how to walk again. The fact that she wasn’t talking was a little worrisome, but he hoped that maybe it was a temporary thing and she’d regain her speech in a few days.

Once the water was warm, he poured it into a clean cup and hurried back up inside. Kate was making a whining sound of distress, she was probably confused as to what was going on. “Easy, sweetheart, I’m right here.” He grabbed a cloth and dipped it in the water. It was a little on the hot side, but her eyelids were probably glued shut. “This is warm, so, if it hurts,” he took her hand. “squeeze my hand. Alright?” she squeezed his hand. He exhaled as he began to wipe her eye. She hissed and he paused. “Is that too hot?” No response. “Was that a no?” She squeezed his hand. He resumed wiping her eye. “You probably have a lot of questions.” Squeeze. “Do you remember anything?” she squeezed. “Do you remember giving birth to our boy?” Squeeze. He exhaled. “Well, there were some complications.” She let out a whine and he assured her. “Our boy is fine. He’s healthy. Polly’s watching him.” She exhaled. “Now, you had a problem with the placenta, a small brain bleed and Dickon was early. You were under a lot of stress and you fell into a coma.” His voice cracked as he said. “You’ve been unconscious for nearly four months.” Her fingers tensed. “I’ve been taking care of you in a wagon because Campbell, took me to court.”

She let out a whine. “He got a judge to agree to stop feeding you because the doctors said you wouldn’t wake up. But I knew you would. I knew you were fighting to come back to me.” She squeezed his hand and his voice broke. “I’ve been feeding you, keeping you clean,” she let out an embarrassed whine. “Kate, it’s alright. I wasn’t going to lose you. I couldn’t bring a nurse out here, so, one of the nurses who helped you,” he moved to her other eye. “she taught me how to take care of you. I’ve been keeping you fed. Are you hungry at all?” No response. “Well, in an hour, I do have some broth from Polly that I want you to drink. Alright?” she squeezed his hand. “Johnny is coming tomorrow with supplies. When he does, I’m going to have him drive us over to Bethany Barwell, she’ll look at you. Alright?” she squeezed his hand. “We’ll stay out here just till you’ve regained your voice. I had to steal you out of the hospital and I don’t need to get arrested until you can clear me. Ok?” she squeezes his hand. He exhales before confessing. “I love you, so much Kate. Do you know that?”

She squeezed his hand and he watched her mouth for a moment. She was trying to say something, but words wouldn’t make it to her lips. After watching for a minute, he realized that she was trying to say, ‘I love you’. He exhaled as kissed her forehead. “I know, sweetheart, I know.” She smiled, a weak and tired smile, but a smile nonetheless. He exhaled and he asked. “Can I hold you?”

She squeezed his hand and he pulled her close, making sure to drape her one arm around his neck and the other around his waist. He exhaled and kissed her favorite spot on her neck, causing her to let out a little whimper as her fingers dug into his neck. Her one hand on his back, her fingers twitched, but she couldn’t grab him. All would be well in time. He told himself. All would be well. Kate let out another sound and he looked at her. Her eyes were twitching, so, he figured that she was trying to open her eyes. The moment he thought that, her right eye crackled open. He watched as she groaned, blinking and squinting. He was patient, holding his breath while she forced her other eye open. After a few minutes, she was blinking and looking up at him, her dazzling green eyes finally held a fire of life in them. 

Her eyes were so beautiful and a light filled her eyes as she smiled. He caressed her face with the back of his hand, watching as her eyes ran all over his face. Her eyes narrowed as she looked at his jaw. He exhaled. “Ah, I haven’t had a chance to shave. Forgot my kit.” She smiled at him. “I told Johnny to bring it tomorrow. It’ll be gone soon.” To his amazement, she frowned. “What? You like the beard?” she smiled and squeezed his neck. He shook his head. “Oh, my f**king little witch. What am I going to do with you?”

She just smiled at him. He shook his head as he placed another kiss on her forehead. She sighed and he just breathed her in. God, he’d have never been able to do without her. After this, he was going to protect her. No one would ever hurt her and Campbell…he’d be out of her life after this. No one, would ever try to take her away from him again.

Two days later,

God! She wanted to talk to him so badly! Tommy, he was very good at reading her, but she wanted to talk to him! She wanted to touch him and kiss him but so far, all she could do was squeeze her hands! She hated this, she hated being weak. Tommy, he told her everything that had happened, about her operation and Campbell showing up. That had enraged her to the point that she’d been able to make a fist for a second. He then told her everything about the trial and the judge’s ruling. She’d ask for the copy of the transcript later, because she wanted to read everything that had been said. But the way that had broken her heart was when Tommy told her about how she’d been left for dead in that hospital because of Campbell. Grace, helping rescue her had been a huge surprise.

Tommy…God, if he still wanted to marry her after all of this, she’d marry him. Johnny had showed up when Tommy was explaining how he’d been taking care of her and how he’d done everything for her. He’d kept her fed, hydrated and cleaned. God, the first time she’d had an accident, she was so embarrassed that she was crying. But Tommy, he used that gentle tone he always did when he was speaking to horses. He calmed her down and reminded her that the marriage vows included, ‘in sickness and in health’ for a reason. She was sick now and he was taking care of her. One day, it’d be her turn to take care of him. She doubted that. She was beginning to wonder if anything could ever happen to Tommy. His will to live was strong.

Johnny, oh, he’d been overjoyed to see her eyes open and her being able to squeeze a hand in response. Tommy had Johnny drive them to this Bethany Barwell, all the while Johnny filled her in on what was going on at home. Apparently, there was a warrant out for Tommy’s arrest and Campbell was harassing everyone. That didn’t surprise her, God, she didn’t want to think about how she shared blood with that vile man. He’d actually wanted her dead! And Tommy, he never gave up on her. No matter what anyone said, he stood by her.

Bethany Barwell was an interesting older woman. Johnny had been kicked out of the wagon as she examined Kate. She ran a pin down Kate’s body. Her arms, her legs, her stomach and other places on her body. Kate was stabbed with the needle, causing her to cry out, but Bethany said it was good. She felt things, so she wasn’t paralyzed. Her muscles were weak and lethargic. 

“You’ll have to build them up again.” She told Thomas. “When you get back, you’re going to need to hire a nurse to help her.” Thomas nodded. “She won’t be back on her feet again till next year.”

Kate let out a cry. This, was so unfair to Thomas! Why? Why had he even bothered saving her if she was going to be this useless? She’d probably be stuck like this for the rest of her life!! 

He turned towards her. “It’s alright sweetheart. You’ve got plenty of time.” He wiped at the tears. “One day…you’ll be walking down the aisle and not even remembering all of this.”

God, he was insane! “A-arrre,” those blue eyes of his widened as she finally was able to find her voice. “y-youuu m-mad, T-T-Tom-my?” she groaned. God, her words were slurred and she was stammering. “I c-can’t ev-ven sp-peak prop-perly.”

“You haven’t spoken to anyone for nearly six months.” Bethany said. “It’s like you were dead.” Kate glowered at her. “You can’t expect to come back from the dead and for everything to be alright!”

she looked at him and asked. “W-why’d y-you s-save m-me if I c-can’t---

Thomas lunged at her and he kissed her! She let out a groan and tears flowed down her face as her body was filled with those old feelings for him. She sniffled as he wrapped his arms tightly around her. After a few moments of passionate kissing he broke the kiss and said. “I love you, Kate. I can’t live without you. I need you. I need you Kate.”

She licked her lips. “E-even if I-I’m l-like t-this?”

“Its you,” he said firmly. “or no one else. If this all you can give me...that's more than enough for me.”

"B-but," she slurred. "s-sex---

"Any reason why I can't be with you?" He asked, his blue eyes narrowing. "Or, are you saying...you don't want me Kate?"

She still wanted him. She wanted him in a way she wanted no other man. "I'm s-say-ying," she sniffles as she whispers. “I-I’m s-so muc-ch t-troub-ble f-for y-you.”

“Yeah.” He nods, a faint smile on his face. “We’re both trouble ,but this, this ain’t trouble Kate. For months,…I thought I'd never hear your voice again. See your eyes shining with that love you have for me.” He caressed her face. “You’re not an inconvenience Kate. We’re going to get through this. I know this. I know this as sure as I know we’re getting married in 1922.”

She made a face. “D-Dick-kon wil b-be t-two.”

He exhales. “Alright, we’re going to go back to Birmingham. We’ll go find that judge and he’ll marry us.”

She stares at him. “Y-you w-want me s-still?”

He held her gaze as he said. “I never stopped Kate. I want you now…I’m gonna want you every day for the rest of our lives.”
“I’ll tell you, like I told him.” Bethany said. “Your souls are bound. That’s a blessing and a curse that most people pray and cry for.” Kate sniffled as she looked up at Tommy’s handsome, yet exhausted face. “He pulled you back from Hell. He’ll walk you out of Hell…the sun is shining out there. Just hold onto him and he’ll get you out of there safe.”

She inhaled as she said. “I d-don’t w-want to b-be a b-burden.”

“Loving you isn’t a burden.” He said quietly. “Letting them kill you…would have been a burden I'd never recover from, Kate. You gave me a reason to keep breathing. You kept me alive, even though you didn’t know it. We’ve already got the future planned, I’ll get you there. Just lean on me.”

Oh, he was in earnest. She could never resist him when he was like this. She whispered. “T-Tommy,” he nodded. “k-kiss m---

He kissed her before she could finish speaking the words. She closed her eyes and surrendered. He was right. They’d come too far together for her to just give up now. It would be hard, it’d be painful, it’d be hell…but this man…she’d be a fool to give him up. The love she felt for him grew and blossomed into something that would take over their entire lives.

As he broke the kiss, she said. “I l-love y-you T-Tommy.”

“I love you too,” he rasped. “so much.”

“I know.” And she did, she really did for. She’d felt it when she’d laid with him. Saw it in his eyes when he looked at her. But this…everything he’d done for her, it proved to her that she’d found a love that was never to be found anywhere else with anyone else. He’d done his fair share of fighting, now, it was her turn to fight and God, she hoped that she had the strength to do so.

Chapter Text

One week later, April 10th 1920

“Polly!” Thomas shouted as he entered the betting house being careful not to hit Kate with the door. “Where are you?”

“Where is everyone?” Kate shouted loudly. There was silence; then, there was complete chaos as everyone scrambled into the betting house. She smiled as she looked at him. “I guess they missed me.”

“Everyone, f**king missed you.”

She chuckled. “I bet.”

“Move that arm of yours.” He ordered gently. “Get it up and over my neck.” Kate let out a little grunt of exertion, but she worked on it. Her hand slowly crawled and grabbed it’s way up his arm. She let out a weary exhale as she finally did it. “Good girl.”

She blushed vibrantly. “Tommy---

“What?” he asked, even thought he knew damn well what’s making her blush. But Kate’s been working hard, she enjoyed a reward every now and then.

Everyone in the betting room was staring at them in shock. He didn’t blame them; they must have made a curious sight. Him with his beard and Kate in his arms, the rumors had been that he’d taken her dead body. So, for people to see her sitting upright and talking with him must have been quite a shock.

 Kate exhaled and rested her head on his shoulder. While she’d regained her speech, she hadn’t gotten much motion in her hands yet. She could do a wrist wave and squeeze her hand, but not much else. She was trying to wiggle her toes, but that was going to take her a long time. Not that he minded, they had all the time in the world to get Kate better now.
Anna, Finn, and Polly ran in. John and Arthur were already in the betting shop and they were needling him about his beard. They both gave Kate a quick hug after Thomas set her down on the desk. She was in her nightgown and he had his coat over her, giving her a bit of coverage. It didn’t matter, in an hour she’d be in a wedding dress and veil, finally taking his name.

“F**king hell,” John proclaimed as he looked at Tommy. “she’s awake!”

“Oh my God!” Polly grabbed ahold of Kate, nearly knocking her down. “Oh my word!”

“Easy,” Tommy said as he placed his hand on Kate’s back and helped hold her upright. “Kate’s a bit weak Poll.”

“Sorry.” Polly said, her dark eyes glistening with tears as she inhaled sharply. “I didn’t mean to do that.”

Kate chuckled before asking. “How do you think Tommy reacted when I came to?”

Polly glanced at her and then him as she shook her head. “Christ, I don’t want to know.” Everyone laughed as Polly hugged her. “Oh…he knew you’d wake up. Nothing I or anyone else said would make him change his mind.”

“Well,” Kate smiled as Anna hugged her tightly. “Tommy’s always been a very devoted man and a fighter,” she held his gaze as she said. “I’m glad he had the strength to fight for me because I certainly didn’t have it in that moment.”

“You were beyond burned out, Kate.” Polly said. “That was a brave thing you did, giving birth to---

“Dickon!” Kate said, her eyes widening. “Where is he?”

“Oh!” Polly declared. “You haven’t seen your boy yet!”

“I’ve g-got him.” Autumn as she entered the room with Dickon. Kate gasped and tears of joy trickled down her cheeks. “I just f-fed him.”

“Thank you.” Autumn walked over to Kate and held Dickon out. There was a moment as Kate looked at him. “God, I can’t even hold him just yet.”

“You will,” he assured her. “one day you will.” 

She shook her head. “I can’t even hold a pencil now.”

Polly frowned. “What’s going on?”

Thomas exhaled as he explained. “Kate’s muscles are lethargic. Bethany Boswell says it’ll take a year for her to regain the full use of her arms and legs.”

Kate peered into Autumn’s arms as she whispered. “I can’t hold him yet.” She sniffled as she said. “God, he’s such a beautiful boy.”

He nodded in agreement as a thought crossed his mind. “I think there’s a way to have you hold him.”

“Thomas,” she shook her head. “I can’t even hold your hand.” He moved to stand behind her. “How can I---

“Polly?” He ignored her. “Can you show Kate how to hold the boy?” he wrapped his arms under hers, so she could hold their boy and he’d hold her arms up for her. “I’ve got her.”

Polly nodded. “Yes, that’s a good idea, Thomas.”

She gasped as Polly rearranged her arms like a cradle. Thomas kept his arms wrapped under hers, very carefully supporting her arms. Then Polly smoothly extracted Dickon from Autumn’s arms and laid him in Kate’s. Kate’s arms instantly went lose, but he held onto her tightly. Polly rearranged her arms a little bit while, Kate started crying. He kissed the top of her forehead while Dickon looked up her.

“Oh,” she blubbered. “God, he’s so beautiful, Thomas.”

“He is.” He said with a nod. “He’s got your face.” 

“Your eyes.” She sniffled. “My hair, your chin…oh, my God.”

He understood. It was such a strange thing to look down at this smiling bundle of joy and know that he was their son. They’d created this tiny, little form of life that they were responsible for. And while Kate didn’t say it, he could feel that she’d found a motive to fight to get well just a little bit harder. There weren’t enough words in the English language to describe just how much he loved, admired and respected this woman. She was a fighter and like him, that fight was fueled by love. She was crying softly as she admired their boy, who was staring up at them in confusion. They’d lost several months together, but hopefully they’d be able to make up for that time.

After a few minutes, he spoke. It was time to get this woman married to him. “Autumn, can you take Dickon?” she nodded and moved forward to take their boy from a reluctant Kate. “I’m going to take Kate upstairs. Poll, she’ll need help with the bath, but, after we’re all cleaned up and I’ve shave…we’re getting married.”

“Tommy,” Polly said. “I thought you were waiting for Valentine’s Day.”

“We are.” Kate sniffled as he wiped her eyes. “It’s just…if something happens again, I don’t want Campbell making decisions for me instead of Tommy.”

Arthur nods. “That’s a good idea.”

“F**king hell,” John said. “you were lucky to have missed Tommy. He was going f**king mad.” Tommy, Polly and Arthur all shot him a look. “What? It’s true.”

At that moment, Johnny Dogs came into the betting house with a wheelchair and a parcel tucked under his arm. “Right,” Johnny said with a smile on his face. “Tom, here’s the wheelchair. All cleaned up and pretty.” He handed him the package. “And here you go! Chang said sorry it took so long, but he didn’t want to ruin the fabric.”

He nods. “Thank you Johnny.” He exhales and looks at John and Arthur. “Right, both of you go and bring the cars round. My girl and I are finally getting married!”

A few hours later,

God, it felt wonderful to feel clean and beautiful again. Tommy, he’d been the most amazing and steadfast partner that any woman could ask for. His loving and devoted nature made her love even more every second of every day. It was all so beautiful between them.

Polly and Autumn had cleaned her up and filled her in on everything that had happened while she’d been unconscious. They told her every little story about Dickon. Oh, she felt like such a horrible mother for being absent from his life for so long. Polly assured her that she’d return back to normal that Dickon would know and understand that she was his mother. Still, she couldn’t help but feel that she’d missed so many important moments to bond with her son. She’d missed out on so much with him.

After getting her dried off, Thomas had come in and he’d lifted her out of the tub and put her on the bed, wrapped up in a towel. Polly had shooed him out while Polly and Autumn helped her get dressed. Well, Polly did. Autumn was so embarrassed that Polly had her go get some food and water for Kate. She wasn’t hungry, but it was an excuse to get Autumn out. Polly had helped dress her in a slip and then Polly opened the package for Kate.

It was her mother’s wedding dress.

In truth, with all the madness going on, she’d forgotten about the dress. Thomas had sent it off to be cleaned and she’d forgotten about it. It wasn’t white any more, but it wasn’t red or pink. It was an off-white now, clearly, the people who’d restored it had worked hard to return it to it’s normal state. There were so many that had been covered in red paint that it was a miracle that they’d managed to get it pristine. It was a beautiful dress and it always had been. She wouldn’t be able to wear this when she married Thomas again on Valentine’s Day. Her mother was much more petite than her and thanks to the coma, she’d lost a lot of weight. In a year or two, all that weight would be back on her body and she’d get to wear whatever she wanted. 

“Right,” Thomas opened the door for her and reached for her. “come here, you.”

“Tommy,” she protested. “you’re not supposed to see me in my wedding dress---

“Yeah, well,” he pulled her out of the car, causing her to laugh as she got one arm around his neck. “I’m not going to let anyone else put their hands on you.”

“Tommy---

“Polly,” he said. “is her skirt off the ground?”

“Now it is.” Polly said as she tucked it up into the crook of his arm. Kate laughed as Polly turned to John. “John, get the wheelchair! Arthur, go get the door!” Polly shifted Dickon into her arms as she said. “Autumn, hurry up!”

Thomas moved up the stairs and Kate glanced back to see Autumn was very timidly getting out of the car. She glanced around before hurrying after them. She seemed ill at ease for a reason.

“Kate!!” and that was the reason. Alfie. She turned and looked towards the top of the courthouse to see Alfie hurrying down the stairs.

She smiled and half-waved at him as best as she could. “Alfie!”

“Oh, my f**king God!” He declared as he reached for her and hugged her. “Oh, you gave all of us a f**king scare sweetie.”

“I’m sorry.” She said. “Honest Alfie.”

“No, it weren’t your fault.” He exhaled roughly as he held onto her. “You alright? You not hurting or nothing?”

she laughs a little bit as tears fill her eyes. “No, I’m alright Alfie. I can’t move my arms or legs too good---

“But, your alive.” He said. “Good thing too ‘cause this one, I think Shelby’d have burned the world down to make sure you were alright.”

Kate nods as she smiles. “Don’t I know it.”

She leans forward and kisses Alfie on the corner of his mouth, causing Thomas to pull away. “Right, enough of that Mrs. Shelby.” 

He moves past Alfie, causing her to frown. “Tommy!”

“From here on out, there’s no kissing anyone,” he stated as Arthur opened the door to the courthouse for him. “but me.”

“Tommy, I can kiss Alfie---

“No, you cannot.”

She laughed and rolled her eyes. “God, you’re funny when you’re jealous.”

He shot her a look. “I am not jealous!”

“Sure, I’ll pretend to believe you.” She turned. “John, might we have the chair? Tommy’s getting a wee bit bossy.”

“Yeah,” he laughed. “sure thing Kate!”

“Well,” Alfie said jovially. “hello sweetie.” Kate watched as Alfie walked up to Autumn and boldly dared to kiss her on the cheek! Autumn flushed red and drew back a step. “You’re looking mighty pretty today yourself.” He walked around Autumn, not so discretely ogling her from head to toe. “Mighty pretty.” Autumn did look nice. She was wearing a plain, deep blue dress, but blue was her color. Her hair was drawn back in a tight bun, causing her to look like a schoolmarm. As Alfie walked behind Autumn, he took the giant clip holding her hair in place out of her hair…and snapped it! Autumn let out a whining protest as she grabbed ahold of her hair. “Look, sweetie,” he caught her hand as he said. “it’s a wedding, it’s a nice day…don’t hurt to let your hair down none. Especially when it’s as pretty as yours.”

“Alfie,” she scolded as Tommy set her down in the chair. “stop teasing Autumn! She doesn’t like it.”

“Oh, she likes it alright.” Alfie stated as he took ahold of Autumn’s hand and tugged her into the group. “She just ain’t used to it, that’s all.”

“You’re getting a bit friendly with my sister, Alfie.” Tommy said as he made sure that Kate’s skirt was clear of the wheels. “Anything I should know about by now?”

“Er, no,” he shook his head. “not now. Nothing serious, but if it gets serious, I’ll let you know.”

“Good,” Tommy said as he began to wheel her forward. “or, I’ll sick Arthur on you and you’ll have to deal with him.”

“Yeah, noted mate. No worries,” Alfie assured him. “nothing but the highest respect for her.”

Thomas looked to her and asked. “You ready?”

She nods. “Yes but, Ada and Freddie are missing.”

He exhales. “Can’t be helped. I did send a telegram, but Ada said that Freddie and her are sick, but they send their best wishes.”

She sighed. “I know, but still---

“Kate,” he came around front and knelt in front of her. He held her hand tightly. “we’ll marry again, as soon as you can walk down the aisle in your mother’s wedding dress. It’ll be a lovely wedding and everyone will be there, even Freddie and Ada. This is alright. This is for us and for Dickon, ok?”

she nods. “You’re right, I know, but…I still wish they were here.”

“They’re here,” Arthur said. “besides, ain’t like they invited us to their wedding.” Everyone chuckled a little bit at Arthur's tone. “Now, lets get the two of you married before someone recognizes Tommy from the posters and tries to have him arrested for kidnapping you!”

Kate laughed as Tommy stood up and continued to wheel her chair. “Hmm, Tommy knows that he can kidnap me any day.”

“Oh, f**k no.” Alfie groaned. “No, he cannot.” He turned to Autumn and asked. “They always talk like that?”

“Y-yes.”

“Yeah, it’s a mite disgusting, ain’t it?”

“Shut up, Alfie.” Kate said with a laugh. “Besides, at least you know I’m marrying someone who will fight through hell and back for me.”

“Tommy,” John said. “ain’t that him coming out of at room there?”

“Yes. Yes it is.”

“Oi,” John called loudly. “your honor!”

“Judge Hanford.” Arthur called, drawing the man’s attention away from where he was locking up.
He was a kindly faced, older man with a weary expression on his face. He had no hair, but surprisingly he looked well without any hair. It served to get drawn to his kind brown eyes. Judge Hanford’s face froze as he clearly recognized them. “My God! Mr. Shelby, do you know that there’s a warrant out for your arrest and by approaching me I am honor bound to call an officer?”

“You could, but I figured, that you’d like to arrange to drop the charges after this.” He nods towards her, causing her to smile at the Judge, who’s eyes widened. “Considering that I was right and my girl came back to me.”
Kate blushed, she loved it when he called her his girl. Any time he called her something like his, it warmed her heart. “Hello, your honor.” She cleared her throat. “I heard you tried giving Tommy more time with me, but, I needed longer than you gave.”

He stared at her. “My God, you’re…you’re Katherine Carter?”

She nods. “Yes, I am.”

He studied them for a long time before stating. “I can see why you fought so long for her. She’s a most handsome woman.”
She glanced at Tommy, smiling as she saw his jaw twitching. “Thank you.”

Thomas cleared his throat as he said. “We’d like you to marry us, today.” The Judge’s brows rose as Thomas reached into his coat for their license and everything. “Here’s the papers, everything is in order.”

The Judge looked at her and asked. “And you? You want to marry him?”

Kate nodded. “I wanted to marry him long before he took me out of that hospital. No more waiting.”

“I’m just making sure you’re not being coerced into marrying him to drop the charges.”

She exhaled. “Your honor, as Tommy so eloquently said to me once. I’m going to marry the f**k out of him.” Everyone chortled as the Judge’s jaw dropped. “I know, that’s not a proper to say, but neither of us are very proper in the traditional sense when it comes to each other, as you can see, since we’ve already had a baby together. In truth,” she glanced up at him. “I think he’s mad to want to marry me, even though I may not be able to walk again or even take his hand on my own,” he took her hand, causing her to smile at him. “but…I do love him and it’s a very strong and deep love we have for each other. There’s no coercion, I’ve wanted to be with him for a long time. And were it not for my uncle making life difficult, we’d have married months ago.”

“Inspector Campbell.” He said quietly before exhaling. “Alright, Mr. Shelby, if you and your bride will follow me into my office…let’s see about finally joining the two of you in holy matrimony. Afterwards, I’ll arrange to have the charges against you dropped.”

And fifteen minutes later, Kate was finally Mrs. Tomas Shelby as she should have been many months ago. Who cared what the future held? They were finally together and no one was ever going to keep them apart.

Chapter Text

December 12th, 1920

Katherine Ann Shelby!” Thomas yelled from his car as he drove in the middle of the street. She ignored him and continued hobbling/dragging her feet down the sidewalk. “What the f**k are you doing!? Get your ass in this car, right now!”

“Make me Shelby!” The moment the words left her lips, she regretted it. Tommy’s blue eyes flashed and parked the car right there. He hopped out of the car and stomped towards her like a man on a mission. She let out a yelp and tried to ‘run’ down the street as fast as she could. Who was she kidding? She couldn’t run, especially when she was dragging one leg behind her. But she was moving somewhat fast so that was progress, even if it was irritating Thomas.

Eight months. It had taken eight long months for her to get this far. Thomas, he’d been the most wonderful husband a girl could ask for. After they married, he arranged for her to have a live in nurse. For that, she was grateful. As humiliating as her inability to relieve or clean herself was, she’d preferred it be a trained nurse over Tommy. There were some things that she didn’t want her husband to deal with. Tommy, never complained and he always tried to brush his care of her off as no big deal. He hated appearing soft, even though she was his wife.

But it was a very big deal. She had dealt with and overcome so much pain and difficulty. After getting the nurse, Thomas arranged for a physical therapist to come over twice a day. Oh, it had taken forever for her to gain full mobility of her arms. It took her two whole months! During that time, the therapist taught her how to eat and write properly. It was nearly maddening to her at how difficult lifting a fork to her mouth could be, but she did it. Tommy made sure that the menu was somewhat simple so she didn’t have to struggle so much.

Once she had mobility, she had to build her muscles up. So, Tommy had the radical idea of wheeling her over to the stables once a week for her to use some weights and the punching bag. Eventually, Arthur started taking her on the days when Tommy wasn’t available. It was so strange to be so weak that she frequently broke down crying. She hated being this weak and useless, it wasn’t in her nature. But everyone was supportive of her and anyone who could help her in any little way would do so.

She’d changed a bit because of the coma. A few of the changes made her extremely sad. She forgot how to play the piano and she couldn’t sing on key anymore, to Thomas’s amusement. She’d started crying when he told her about the beautiful piano he’d bought for her was sitting over at the Garrison. He’d waited all this time for him to return her piano and now, she couldn’t even remember how to play it! He, however, moved it into her house and said that one day one of their kids would play the piano. Oh, her heart broke when she’d tried singing and all that came out were offkey notes. At first, they thought it was temporary, but after six months of trying to sing, she’d conceded that she’d lost her ability to sing. The one final thing that hurt her most of all was that she forgot Gaelic. Thomas had said something sweet and innocent to her and she’d asked him what he’d said. She’d cried long and hard that day when that connection to her father had been lost forever. 

Then, there was Dickon. Their pudgy adorable baby boy who frequently drooled to get attention to Thomas’s disdain. Dickon, was a very happy child, despite being born into such a dramatic time in their lives. he was always cackling, which Thomas said he clearly got from her. He loved it when Thomas walked into the room, for he always started cooing. Thomas always tried to keep a straight face around Dickon, but he failed to do so. He loved having a baby around. It was so adorable watching Tommy’s face just light up and Dickon loved his father holding him. He always melted her heart and got her ovaries pounding in her body when he talked to Dickon in this ‘baby’ tone. She didn’t know how it was possible for a man to become more attractive as time passed, but Tommy did. 

Kate tripped, her crutch getting caught in a hole in the boardwalk and she flew forward. “Right!” Thomas said from behind her as he grabbed her around the waist and pulled her back before she could fall. “You,” he swept her up into his arms. “have been on a long enough walk.”

“But Tommy---

“Don’t argue with me, you f**king little witch!” She laughed as he held onto her. He nodded at someone. “Pick up her crutches.”

“Yes, Mr. Shelby.”

“You,” he looked towards her, a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. “running away from me, eh?”

“Oh, Tommy,” she whined as she wrapped her arms around his neck. “I needed the exercise and---

“You know,” he scolded her gently. “that you’re not supposed to go for long walks without someone there Kate. Your leg can give out on you, you know that.”

“Yes.” She sighed. “But it’s such a nice afternoon.”

He glowered at her. “It’s f**king freezing out here and where is the nurse?”

She sighed. “I gave her the afternoon off.” He shot her a look. “She’ll be back this evening.”

“And Dickon?”

“He’s down for his nap.” She explained as he set her in the car. “You know how he goes out.”

He nods. “So, you’ve been out for ten minutes or so.”

“Yes.”

“Well,” he takes the crutches from the man with a nod and puts them in the back seat. “let’s get you home and warmed up.”

She snorts. “It’s only raining a little Tommy and I stayed dried.”

“Yes, you did Mrs. Shelby, but,” he pointed out. “it’s winter and I don’t need you getting a cold as well. Besides, the streets are little bit dangerous these days.”

She nodded in agreement. “Any idea on who blew up the Garrison?”

He exhaled and nodded. “As a matter of fact, I had a meeting with the IRA today.”

She exhaled as she looked at him. “Same ones?”

He nodded. “Yeah.”

“God.”

“Oi,” he said firmly as he caught ahold of her hand. “it’s alright. They’ve chosen me for an assignment, which I’ve turned down.” 

That, she didn’t like the sound of. “Is it dangerous?”

He exhales. “Within reason, but, I’ve no reason to do it. They wanted me to join the IRA.”

“What’d you tell them?”

“That I have things to do.” He parked the car in front of their house. “That I have a family now.”

Something in his eyes prompted her to state. “And they threatened me and Dickon as well, didn’t they?” he exhaled and looked at her. “You can’t hide anything from me, Tommy.”

He exhaled. “They did and I threatened to turn in everyone who’s made donations to the library.” He picked up the book from under the front seat of the car. “And this, is insurance to keep them away from you.”

She shakes her head. “You…are a devil at times Tommy.”

“Well,” he hands her the book before pulling her into his arms. “you set them up for this.”

“Not intentionally.”

“Well,” he smirked at her as he moved towards the door. “you, are a brilliant woman.” He cleared his throat. “Saturday, me, Arthur and John are going up to London for some business.”

She groaned. “And…what business is that?”

“Ah, Alfie needs a hand.” He explains. “He and his men are getting overrun by Sabini and his men. We, Peaky Blinders, are going to lend him some support.”

She chuckled as she took the key from her neck and unlocked the door. “And what’s in it for you?”

He shakes his head. “Like I said, it’s business. Alfie’s been losing for 6 months, time to go into business.”

She frowned. “Alfie’s not to be trusted with things like that.”

“Oh, I know that. However,” he states as she opens the door to the house and he steps inside the door. “he is not going to do anything to me because he knows that you are going to give him hell for it.”

She starts laughing. “Oh, you two are so funny!” He closes the door to the house and moves to the parlor where there’s a small fire going. “Hiding behind my skirts as if I’m going to protect the two of you.”

“I don’t need to hide behind your skirts,” he states as he sets her down in front of the fire. “because,” he pushes her skirt up to reveal her knees, causing her to smile at him. “I’ve been between these legs of yours.” She lies back on her back, smiling as he gets on top of her. “And Solomons knows,” he grins as he leans forward to kiss her. “that you lift those skirts for me cause you’re my girl. Right?” she nods. “So, you are gonna go with me, no matter what he says.”

“Is that so?” she asks cheekily. He rolls his eyes and kisses her, causing her to moan. She wrapped her arms around his neck and held onto him, sighing in pure contentment. Oh, they’d been married for nearly a year and he’s yet to be inside her. He lets out a sound, tattling that he’s becoming aroused. She groaned against his mouth as his hands roved her body. God, she was going to die if he didn’t make love to her. Soon, things were so heated between them that she was pulling at his coat and he was moving against her. “Mhm, oh, God! T-Tommy!” She was begging him. “Tommy, please!”

“F**k! I’m sorry.” He said as he broke the kiss and kissed her forehead, breathing hotly. “You’re still recovering. I’m sorry.”

“It’s alright,” she added in a lower voice. “just…not right here.” She shifted against him as she said. “Take me upstairs, Tommy.”

He shook his head. “No.”

“Tommy!”

 “My anxious, little wife.” He ran his hand over her cheek as he declared. “One day I will take you upstairs and have you. But not when you’ve been running away from me.”

“Are you punishing me because I ran away from you?” She demanded. “Good God, Thomas! It’s been eight bloody months!”
He chuckles. “Kate, when you can wrap one leg around me, I promise, I’ll make love to you the second that it happens.” She pouted. “Can you do that?” She glowered at him and struggled to bring to bring her leg up to his waist. He exhaled and encouraged her as she struggled. “That’s it, you can do it my girl.”

She groaned as her legs shook. “Tommy!”

“Breathe sweetheart.” Her legs dropped, falling open for him to plunder. However, her scoundrel of a husband resisted the display of her spread open with an exhale. He kissed her. “Not bad sweetheart. You’re getting there.”

“Tommy,” she whispered. “we’ve been married for nearly a year and we haven’t even consummated our marriage.”

He nods as he says. “Probably why Polly kept yelling at us for not waiting.”

She let out a sharp laugh as she rolled her eyes. “Oh! There are moments, that I hate that I love you so much.” She stated as she held his gaze. “This is one of them.”

“Hey,” he cupped her face in his hands. “it’s alright Kate. I want you. You can feel that I want you.” She nods as she looks at his fully erect cock, which is begging to be freed from his trousers. “But…I want you to be alright first, I don’t want to hurt you and set you back. Alright? Not when you're nearly better.”

she sighs as she says. “I would complain, but…I'd be a fool for not wanting a husband such as you in my life.” He chuckles faintly as he brushes her hair from her face. She studies him before stating. “If you sit down…I can take care of that.”

His brow arches and he nods. “Tempting Kate, but, I should take care of you first---

“No!” she protested. “If you do that thing with your tongue,” she shook her head as he laughed at her. “I will not be able to stay on my knees. So, let me take care of you for a change. Take care of me later.”

He exhales as he picks her up and sets her on the couch. “Well, this, Mrs. Shelby,” he does his trousers with an exhale and flashes back to the first time she’d had her mouth around him. He’d been so shocked that she’d chosen to do that with him. “you’ll find this position easier for you,” she didn’t give a damn. She didn’t even bother pulling her hair back as she went for him with her mouth wide open as she swallowed her husband whole! “ooh, f**k!!!” Tommy swore as he nearly went down. She glanced at him; smiling inwardly to see his eyes closed tight in ecstasy and his breathing heavy. “F**k! Oh! Oh, my f**king wife!”

He was still swearing when he came in her mouth. She smiled at him as his eyes flashed open. She came off his cock with a pop as she seductively licked her lips. “Oh, Mr. Shelby.” Thomas yanked her off the couch before diving between her legs, causing her to shriek. “Mr. Shelby! Mr. Shelby!!!!!”

Kate would have remained still on the floor like death, were it not for Dickon waking up. God, as soon as she could wrap her legs around his waist, she was climbing her husband as if he was a f**king redwood tree and she was  taking every, single, damn inch of him!

Chapter Text

Saturday night,

“I think I've lost a tooth!” Arthur proclaimed. “I'll have none left at this rate! Some f**king holiday this is!”

“Yeah?” he said giving Arthur a harder shove than was necessary. He was in a bit of a mood and beating the hell out of several of Sabini’s men hadn’t cheered him up any. Who the hell was he kidding? He was trying to resist f**king his wife and he was growing increasingly frustrated. He needed to take his frustrations out on a punching bag this week. “You all right without your f**king medicine, Arthur?” Arthur shot him a look as Tommy handed him the bottle of whiskey that he’d taken on his way out the door of Sabini’s club. “Here, this'll fix you.”

“Give me that!” Arthur said as he snatched the bottle from Tommy’s hand.

“You, John boy, eh?” he inquired. “How are you? Or should I ask your f**king wife?”

“Oh, give over!” John said as Arthur roared at someone as his throat railed against the burn of the whiskey.

“No more talk of chickens,” he warned John. Esme had warned them about getting involved with Alfie and putting everyone in the crosshairs of the Italians. However, he had pans. The business was doing well and he wanted better. He wanted to put Kate, Dickon and the rest of their children up in a huge house. He wanted his family out of the dirt of Small Heath. “do you hear me?”

“F**k the chickens!” Arthur cackled. 

“I've 50 quid in me pocket.” Tommy said. “Let's paint the town, eh?” Arthur and John both whooped loudly and he exhaled deeply. “Right after I check in with Kate. Alright?” Arthur and John let out a teasing laugh, causing him to shake his head. “Oi, she fell down today and I want to make sure that she’s alright.”

“No worries, Tom.” Arthur said. “Make sure that she’s alright.”

He nodded and they walked towards the nearest phone. The phone rang twice before she picked up. H-hello?

Her voice broke a bit, instantly putting him on alert. She was crying. “Kate? You alright sweetheart?”

Yes. She sniffled and exhaled. I’m listening ‘Moonlight Sonata’ and it’s so pretty.

He was skeptical. Yes, Kate did a bit misty when she was listening to classical music. “Are you sure that’s it?” He inquired. “You’re not hurting from the fall, are you?”

Hmm? She inhaled. Yes. I’m fine Tommy. What are you guys doing? You having fun?

“Yeah.” For the first time, he felt guilty for having fun. “Arthur and John are ready to go have fun, but I wanted to check in with you first.”

Oh. He can hear a tinge of disappointment in her voice, but she forcing herself to be happy. Tommy, you don't have to worry about me, I'm fine. But can you bring me back a box of Beechs fondant cremes?

He chuckled. “Yes. Yes, I can sweetheart. The stores are still open, what kind do you want?”

Can you get a mix please? 

“Which ones tickle your fancy?”

strawberry, raspberry, violet, and rose, please. Oh! And vanilla too if they have it in stock. 

 He nodded. “Alright, I’ll see you tomorrow morning sweetheart.”

You have fun Tommy. You spend so much time looking after me that you deserve a break. He didn’t, for some reason, something was chewing at his gut. Tell me everything that you guys did when you get back, ok?

“I will.”

And get into a little bit of trouble. She said. Not too much, just something to make me laugh. That caught his attention again. She needed a laugh? Why? I love you Tommy Shelby.

I love you too, Kate.

She let out a soft sigh, that definitely sounded sad. I’ll see you tomorrow.

“I’ll try to be back by 10:00, alright?”

I’ll be waiting for you. Goodnight Tommy, be sure to get some sleep in.

“I will. You get some rest as well. Goodnight.”

Goodnight.

Click.

The moment he hung up, he knew. He just knew he had to get back to Birmingham. Something was bothering Kate, he didn’t know what it was. He just knew that something was upsetting her. He couldn’t take the car. That’d leave Arthur and John here alone. He had to get back tonight. That meant one thing. Calling up Alfie Solomons, which he did instantly.

Who the f**k is this? Alfie growled into the phone. You better have a good reason for calling me at this hour!

“Alfie?” he said. “My car broke down and I need a ride back to Kate. Can your driver run me back home?”

she alright?

“Yeah, she said for me to stay overnight, but,” he exhaled. “she had a fall earlier today and she says she’s alright, but---

she’s always a f**king liar. Alfie exhaled. Right, get a cab on down here and I’ll have Ollie drive you on back.

“Right, Alfie.”
Good. Give that girl a kiss for me. She sounded a bit sad when I talked to her on the phone earlier today. 

He frowned. “Did she say why?”

Yeah. Said something about not being as pretty as she used to be. 

He frowns. “That doesn’t make any sense.”

I know. She’s f**king beautiful mate, especially after having that boy of yours. Now, I sent a bottle of Collet Brut Rosé over to her earlier today. Her favorite. Should be there by now.

Yeah, just what his girl needed. Pink champagne. Well, that would go beautifully with the chocolates he was going to pick up for her. The more he thought about it, the more he realized that he needed to go home and spend some time with his wife. What the f**k was the matter with her!? Had she hit her head when she’d fallen today? She must have! For there was no earthly reason for her to be thinking that she wasn’t beautiful at all, especially when he knew that she was beyond gorgeous.

God, she felt so ugly right now!

Nothing had gone right today. She’d fallen today, tripping over her own feet and Thomas had to help her up from the ground as if she were a toddler. Thomas, he had a busy schedule and she felt guilty about him having to stop on his way out the door and help her clean up. She’d ripped her stockings as well and he’d obligingly run up the stairs and brought her down a new pair. It was ridiculous. Thomas had so much work to do and he was getting sidetracked by her.

But loathe to admit it, she missed him. She missed spending time with Tommy. She missed the nights where they’d ‘read’ each other by just holding hands and looking at each other. They didn’t do that anymore. She’d started to gain back her weight because of Dickon and she began to wonder if the real reason that Tommy didn’t make love to her wasn’t because she couldn’t get her legs around his hip. It had to be because he was no longer attracted to her in this moment. Yes, part of her knew that this was hormones. Tommy loved her, she knew this. She just didn’t feel like she was attractive enough for him. Not just physically, but she felt emotionally distant from him. They’d only had that one physical interaction last week and he hadn’t touched her like that since.

Dickon had spit up in her hair. So after getting him cleaned up, she decided to put him directly in bed. She’d just broken down and cried. Tommy, of course, chose that moment to call her. She didn’t want to seem like an even bigger burden to him, so she’d played it off like it was classical music. He seemed to believe it, which was good. He did work so very and he deserved a night out on the town. She wondered if he’d get himself a lady of the night and she wouldn’t even blame him.

After rinsing out her hair in the kitchen sink, she did the dishes and checked the refrigerator. She’d started a new tradition of having the Shelby family over for Sunday dinner and she needed a few things. So, she sat down and wrote the grocery list needed. She then did a slow walk through of the house, checking that everything was in order, picking up Dickon’s toys and putting them in the box. Tommy’s office was in order and the safe was locked. After locking the front door, she checked all the windows and the back door. Tommy had guards front and back, but still, it didn’t hurt to double-check. Then, she hobbled her way up the stairs. Dickon was crying again, so she checked to see that he’d wet himself. Dickon HATED wet diapers so he always wailed after an accident.

After cleaning him up, changing his diaper and putting a fresh sheet on his bed, she went to her room. It was nearly midnight. But she didn’t care. She got the bath water going and poured in some gardenia salts. She started crying again at how beautiful the water felt on her skin. Oh, since Australia she appreciated the bath so much. She was soaping up her hair when she heard the door to her bedroom open. She instantly froze, listening as she wondered who was in her bedroom.

“Kate?” She gasped. That was Tommy! What on earth was he doing back here? “Where are you?”

“In the…bath?” The door opened and there he stood with a box under his arm. She stared at him. “What are you doing here? You’re supposed to be in London with Arthur and John! Is something wrong?”

“You were crying.” He said. “On the phone. You can say it was the music, but I know better. I know you.”

She inhaled, feeling guilty as she said. “I’m sorry,” he frowned. “I didn’t mean to disturb you---

“You didn’t.” He said as he placed the box on the sink and knelt by the tub so he could kiss her. “I didn’t even want to be out with John and Arthur.”

She frowned. “But, you were in London.”

“And you, my beautiful wife,” she blinked in surprise at his words. “were back here.” He stood up and gestured towards the box that he’d left on the counter. “Go put that on for me, eh?” he asked/ordered her. “It’s from France.”

THAT caught her attention. “what? You…you bought me something from France?”

“Yes.” He exhales. “The chocolates are on your side of the bed. I’ll be back as soon as I lock the door. Alright?”

she nodded, slightly in shock. “Yes, Tommy.”

He smiled at her. “That’s my girl.”

He then left the bath, leaving her stunned and confused. After five minutes, she let the bath water out and rinsed her hair. She then got out of the tub and dried off. After vigorously drying her hair, she hesitantly opened the black box with a white, satin ribbon around it. After opening it, she just stared at it for a minute before pulling out the creamy satin and black lace slip. Oh, it was so beautiful and when she pulled it on over her head; it fit her good.

As she ran her hands down the side of the slip, she looked at herself in the mirror. This…if Tommy bought this for her tonight, he had plans for tonight. And those plans, she knew what they were. Dear God, her husband was going to attack her and after waiting for him to do so for months, she was now terrified of the idea!

Chapter Text

She stood there, eyeing her reflection in the mirror for a minute. When she heard the bedroom door open and then close, she swallowed past her nerves and placed her hands on the doorknob. She closed her eyes, inhaled and exhaled before opening the door. Knowing Tommy, he’d probably get her all wound up and then change his mind about putting his hands on her.
She came out to see Tommy had Alfie’s champagne in a bowl of ice, a crystal glass on the nightstand and one in his hand. He turned towards her, his entire body going still as he looked at her. God, it seemed like ages ago since he looked at her like this. It was so….unsettling, but in a good, yet nerve-wracking way. Tommy and those damn blue eyes of his. His gaze could be so intense at times that it was almost as if he was trying to melt her.

CRACK! The glass Tommy was holding shattered in his hand, causing her to jump. She took a step forward, looking at his hand, which he wiped on his shirt. “Tommy? Wha---

Words left her mind as Thomas grabbed her around the waist and kissed her with a passion! She let out a surprised moan as he pulled her towards him, one hand around her neck and the other digging into her waist. She was stunned by this…well, for lack of a better word, explosion from her husband. She grabbed onto his shirt as her world spun in her head. God! What was happening?

His lips moved from her mouth, to her jaw, to her ear and that favorite spot right behind it. Kate whined, causing him to curse hotly. “F**k.” Her fingers gripped his shirt tighter. “Oh, my f**king God.”

“T-Tommy.” His hand crept from her waist up to her breasts. She shied away a little bit, but he didn’t seem to notice. He grabbed her breast, his touch slightly rough in the heat of his passion, causing her to cry out. “Tom!”

“F**king hell!!” his hand moved to the pretty, black buttons to undo them. Or so she thought. 

RIP!!! 

Kate gasped as Tommy ripped the whole front of her silk dress open leaving the beautiful lace in tatters!! “Tommy!!” he ignored her cries as mouth closed over her left exposed breast and his hand cupped her right one. She gasped, holding tightly onto his head, her hands fisted tightly in his hair as she chanted. “Oh God! Oh God! Oh God!”

His hand delved under the slip, ripping off her silk shorts, causing her to let out a protesting whine which turned into a shriek as he delivered a sharp swat on her hip. “F**k!!” 

Kate shivered and then let out a garbled protest as Tommy picked her up, only to take her to the ground! Her legs fell open and he got between them, pausing only to rip his shirt up and over his head. God, he looked like a feral animal! She inhaled, protesting as she practically begged. “Tommy! Tommy, slow down!” 

He exhaled sharply as his hands went to his trousers. “Why?”

Why? She didn’t know why!! She stammered. “I-I don’t think, I’m ready yet.”

His belt went across the room as he said. “You’re ready.”

Why oh why did she ever marry such a bastard like him?! When his trousers came off and she saw his erection, she downright panicked!! Yes, she’d taken him before. Many times! Hell she’d given birth to his son so why the f**k was she intimidated by him now when she wasn’t the first time she was together!? 

As he got on top of her, she practically screamed. “Wait!!” He paused as the words started pouring out of her. “What if I can’t feel you? What if I can’t come? What if I’m not good e---

He grabbed her firmly by the throat, causing her to inhale sharply. “Kate, you’re turning this into a f**king challenge.” He cocked his head slightly as he stated. “Don’t do that.” She shivered at the low threat in his voice. “You know how I love a challenge and taking you to bed…will be no different. You…will be perfect.”

She licked her lips and croaked. “I’m scared.”

He frowned. “Of what?”

She held his gaze as she whispered. “Everything.”

He exhaled before saying. “Kate, just last week you were begging me to take you upstairs---

“But you didn’t!” She pointed out. “After that…you never touched me like that again.”

His eyes flashed as he stated. “So, that’s what’s been bothering you. That I stopped touching you?”

She nodded as she asked. “Did I…was I not good---

“Kate,” he exhaled. “I stopped touching you because if I didn’t watch myself…I was going to drag you upstairs and f**k you raw.” She stared at him. “I still might do that tonight.” She gasped as he grabbed her hand and wrapped it around his cock, causing her face to burn as he groaned. “Christ, do you not feel that Kate? Do you not feel how bad I want you?”

she licked her lips as she said softly. “It’s been nearly a year.”

“You’re like a f**king bottle of wine Kate.” He stated as he carefully pushed her back onto the floor, right where he wanted her. He grabbed her hands and pinned them up above her head as her heart skyrocketed in her chest. “Gets better with age.” She stared up at him, her eyes feeling like they’re about to pop out of her head. “Right, you’ve been asking for my cock,” he kissed her as he lined himself up at her entrance. “lets see how good you can take it!” with a thrust, he was inside her and he didn’t pause or hesitate as she wailed. “And how quickly you go to my head.”

Her body was aroused and she was soaking wet for him. He made her take him to the hilt and she welcomed him inside her with a cry. He let out a groan as her body arched underneath his. He released her hands and she instantly grabbed ahold of his shoulders, her fingernails digging into his back, clearly leaving marks. He paused, his face so close to hers that their noses were nearly touching and his hair was in her face. She inhaled as she reached up and brushed his hair back. He shook his head as he kissed her on the lips before moving to her chin, throat and down to her collarbone.

“Oh, my God.” She moaned. “Tommy.”

“You alright?” he asked as he kept kissing her. “My beautiful, wild girl.”

tears filled her eyes at those words. Oh, she remembered the first time he’d called her that. She’d just finished taking him orally for the first time. Oh, how he could talk so beautifully to her at times. She nodded as she caressed his face. “Yes, yes, I am Tommy.”

He exhaled, his breathing rapid as he struggled to keep himself under control. “Been a while for us, eh?” She could only nod. “But,” he leaned forward. “you still feel as f**king amazing, if not better my girl.”

She blushed as she whispered. “I hope…I mean, I’ve had a baby and---

“Kate,” he shakes his head. “I ripped your f**king nightdress off you and it cost me more than 30 quid----

Her jaw dropped. “Tommy!!”

“And I don’t give a f**k because,” he began thrusting into her deep, hitting her hard as if he were marking the inside of her. “I want inside of you. Be sure to give me my moneys worth, sweetheart!”

He grabbed ahold of her face and began to kiss her. She held onto him, her fingers digging into his back and the other into his waist. Kate cried out with each thrust as he began to pound into her. She held onto him, her head jolting with each thrust as he gasped out words of affection mingled with curses. His grip on her was tight, so tight that she could barely move. He didn’t let up on her. He took her and he took her with a hard passion that set her on fire. She was throbbing, shaking, tingling and sweating when she finally came with her teeth buried in his shoulder. He shouted out her name as he finally came inside her. His hand went under her hips, keeping her upright to take every drop of his seed so nothing would trickle out of her. She lost her grip on his sweaty shoulders and she fell backwards, breathing heavily as he gasped for air as well. 

For a while, they lay there just clutching each other. Tommy exhaled and rolled onto his back, taking her with him. Her silk slip was a tangled rag around her waist. She moaned and rested her head against his chest. She whimpered as he ran his hands down her back to her hips, cupping her tightly in his hands as he pushes her down deeper onto his cock. She moans his names softly as he kisses her. “Tommy. My Tommy.”

“Yes.” He rasped quietly as he nibbled on her neck. “Oh, you were perfect sweetheart. Everything that I’ve been dreaming about for months.”

She frowned at his words. “Months, Tommy?”

“Yes.” He exhaled deeply as he squeezed her arse. “I’ve been thinking about this day ever since we married.”

That made her feel even worse. She truly was a terrible wife. She shook her head as she said. “I’m sorry Tommy.”

He frowned. “What for?”

she sighed. “The eight months.”

“I’m not.” He said firmly as he made her look at him. “I love you, sweetheart. You know that right?” tears prickled in her eyes as he said. “I don’t want anyone else but you sweetheart.”

God, those words touched her so much. She was silent for a minute before admitting. “I thought…perhaps you’d find someone else---

He jolted, his blue eyes instantly sparking with anger. “What the---

“Just for the nights.” She assured him. “I know it wouldn’t mean anything to you, but,” she exhaled as she said. “you’re…a very handsome man Thomas.” He rolled his eyes. “I’m serious. I haven’t been a ‘dutiful’ wife to you lately. So, if you had someone else…I'd understand---

“No, you wouldn’t. You can say that you did, then take my f**king head off in the same breath if I did.” He said. “You…and that f**king imaginations of yours. I forget what kind of woman you are because I have never met another f**king woman like you in my entire life.”

“Tommy---

“And that’s why I wanted you. Even when you’re acting f**king insane.” He said as he grabbed her by the waist and stood up, moving carefully towards the bed. “Look at us. I’m still buried deep inside you and you’re thinking that I’d want someone else!?” He got into their bed and withdrew, only to thrust almost violently into her for good measure. “Who the f**k could even compare to you!?”

“It’s just,” she inhaled sharply as she admitted. “I had a baby….I was in a coma, and until now…I couldn’t give you anything, Tommy. I feel,” she corrected herself as she said. “I felt like…I wasn’t a woman at all. Like…I wasn’t woman enough for you. I can't...do anything for you without struggling.”

He exhales deeply as he tilts her chin up so she’s looking at him. “You’re woman enough for me. You’re the only woman made to take me. You know, there’ve been others in my past.” She nods. “With you…I’m not empty, Kate.” He runs his hand through her hair. “When we’re together…I can fell every little drop of blood in your f**king body move. Your mouth, your body, your skin…it’s the sweetest thing I’ve ever tasted. You’re my sun and moon, Kate. My whole f**king world.” He exhales as he asks. “Are you feeling alright Kate?” He inquires. "You sound like you're in your head."

“Yes, but,” she exhales. “I have feeling a bit sad and…I don’t know why, Tommy. I have you, Dickon. I know you love me, just like I know you wouldn’t cheat on me. It’s just…I don’t think I’m taking as good care of you as I could be.”

“Mhm,” he shakes his head. “none of you. You, take care of me Kate….just by being here.” He runs his thumb over her lips. “This mouth…more f**king addicting than morphine.” He exhales as he says. “This body,” she blushes as he runs a hand down her lips to her throat, her breasts, her stomach and then finally her entrance. “f**king made for me. Made to take me only.” He exhaled deeply before admitting. “I can’t take another woman to me.” She froze as she got lost in his eyes. “The whole time you were sick and recovering… I never did. I was never tempted once.” 

She reached up and caressed his face. She inhaled before whispering. “I just remember…John and the train. How he---

“I am not John. Believe me when I say this Kate.” He cupped her face in his hands. “No one…will ever satisfy me the way you do. No one, makes me happy or understands me, only you do. I’m still in love with you. I fall more in love each time I look at you. The thing is,” he kissed her on the mouth tenderly and she held onto him, tears dribbling down her cheeks. “there’s no room in me for anyone but you. No matter what happens…it’s only you for me.”

She inhaled against his lips as she whispered. “I love you Tommy.”

He nods. “I’m going to take you away for the weekend.”

She shakes her head. “Tommy, we can’t. You have business and there’s Dickon---

“It’s only two days Kate, he’ll be alright with Polly and Autumn.”

“But, I’ve already missed so much time with him---

“This is for you Kate.” He said quietly. “You’ve gone through a lot Kate. You need a minute to rest, breathe and I,” he began kissing her neck. “haven’t been, giving you the love and attention that you deserve. And right now…I think that’s what you need. You’re like a horse in a crate, kicking the crate…I’m going to take you out of the crate for a day or two.”

“Tommy.” She moaned as he kissed her, silencing her. As always, his kisses warmed and healed her. Within moments, they were both panting and she was ready for round two. “In me,” she begged him. “I want you in me.”

“I’m already in you sweetheart.” He said as he began moving inside her. “You want a f**k, or you want me to make to love you?”

“Make love to me Tommy.” She begged. “I need you, please, please hold me.” He kissed her, wrapping his arms around her shoulders and waist. His grip was tight and comforting, causing her body to absorb his strength and warmth. She ran her hands down his hips as she dug her nails into his lower back, silently begging him to satisfy this feeling inside her. She wanted him to chase all these little, nagging doubts and thoughts of worthlessness out of her head.

He did. 

When she awoke the following morning, she couldn’t get out of bed because her legs were so sore from having them tight around his waist. But she was happy, she was content and Tommy took her away from the house. Sunday, Tommy took her out on horseback, in the middle of nowhere by a river. They talked, they shared their thoughts and they healed, becoming stronger for the days to come.

Chapter Text

Tuesday morning,

Oh, how she wished that she could go back to Sunday evening when Thomas had made loved to her in the river. Those two days…they’d been so very full of some much needed love and passion for them both. God, she’d been frustrated with herself, overwhelmed by her therapy and dealing with Dickon. Hell, even Tommy was frustrated and he’d tried burying himself in his work because it helped him stop focusing on burying himself in her! However, as they talked more, they realized that they weren’t the type of people would could deprive themselves. Not necessarily sexually, but intimately. They needed to touch each other and feel each other, especially Kate after given birth.

Tommy explained his plan with Sabini, how he was going to take him over. This secured their taking over London and forged an alliance with Alfie Solomons. Kate warned Tommy that if he EVER betrayed Alfie that she would murder him. Tommy had stated that he had no such intentions to betray Alfie Solomons, but he expected her to give Alfie the same warning. She’d agreed to that instantly because Alfie was so bloody good at betraying people without giving them a second glance. The one thing that made this easy was Tommy was her husband and Alfie loved her like a brother. Alfie knew just how much she loved her husband and to betray him would result in severing a deep friendship. Tommy had teasingly asked her what it was like to have two men by their ears. She’d stated that she had Alfie by the ear, but she had him by the balls. That resulted in Tommy wrestling with her till he had her in a comfortable position before taking her with a fevered passion

Kate hated waking up without Tommy being there beside her. She hated the bed being cold and empty, but it was one of the things she’d accepted, especially with Tommy running about doing business again. But, she known what kind of a man he was, she’d always known that he was willing to do whatever he could to climb to the top. She didn’t understand at first, but then she’d nearly gotten taken away from Tommy, nearly killed and he’d been forced to abandon their son to protect her. Afterwards, he’d promised that he’d never put them in a position where he was powerless. He’d vowed never be in a position where he couldn’t protect his family. While she worried about him and his safety, she was glad to be married to a man who cared so deeply for her and their children.

But God, where the hell was he? He’d missed breakfast and he hadn’t called. She didn’t want to be one of those wives that ‘nagged’ but, damn it! She worried about him! A knock at the door caused her to shake her head. She moved, transitioning Dickon over to her other hip. He let out a happy gurgle as he tried to chew on her hair. He was doing that now.
Kate opened the door to see a police inspector standing there. She paused and took a step back. “Mrs. Shelby?” He asked as he removed his hat. “I’m Inspector Moss.”

She frowned. She knew the name. “Do I know you?”

He exhales as he says. “Our paths crossed once. But, Mr. Shelby possibly told you how I knocked inspector Campbell out.”

She exhaled in relief. “Yes, he did. I’m sorry, it took me a minute to recall you.”

“No problem.” He exhaled as he said. “I’m here, because you may not know that Tommy Shelby was beaten up last night---

“What?” She gasped. “How?”

“And he was taken to Birmingham Hospital.” Moss said. “I'd have thought you’d be there, but, I saw you through the window and wanted to make sure that you knew.”

She shook her head. “I didn’t know. Thank you for telling me.”

He nods. “Happy to be of service.”

Once Moss left, Kate moved as quickly as she could to get her basket for Dickon. She didn’t like this feeling. The panic, the fear, the concern, but Moss had said that Tommy was alive. She still didn’t know why he hadn’t called her! He should have told her! It was going on noon! She made a note to herself that if Tommy was home by 10:00 in the morning or hadn’t left word for her, that she was going to send out a search party for her arse of a husband. Arthur and John weren’t around, but Autumn was. After a quick conversation, she left word with Autumn that Tommy was in the hospital and she was going to see him. She’d call as soon as she met with Tommy.

That led her to her hobbling down to the docks with one crutch under her arm and leaning on the carriage with the other. Curly was there and she talked to him and Uncle Charlie. Uncle Charlie said that Curly could drive her on over to the hospital. Curly had been apprehensive about driving Tommy’s car, but Kate had assured him that Thomas would rather that Curly drive her over instead of her walking over. Curly had been very sweet and protective over her being in the front seat with the baby. He loved Dickon and kept on making all these little sounds at Dickon, who responded. Uncle Charlie did send a blinder along in the back seat of the car for extra protection for her.

They arrived safe and sound at the hospital. Kate had been able to hurry inside and the same nurse, Alice, who’d helped Thomas taken care of her was at the desk. Oh, she’d nearly fainted in shock! Surprisingly, very few people involved in this whole thing knew that she was still alive thanks to Thomas and his persistence.

She shook her head as they walked down the hall. “I still can’t believe it. Mr. Shelby,” she smiled. “we all saw and knew that he loved you. It’s just, we didn’t think it was possible, but if he wanted to try, who were we to stop him?”

Kate nodded. “I appreciate you helping him. You were right to do so.”

“As one can see.” She exhaled. “You’re almost back to normal.”

Kate nods. “Yes, apart from my legs, but they’re getting stronger.” She sighs. “Well, now it’s his turn to be in the hospital. I’m afraid to ask, but…how bad is he?”

“Well,” Alice said. “he wasn’t conscious when he was brought in. He was covered in blood, his shirt was red. His back teeth had been cut out of his head.” She exhaled and grimaced. “He’s got a split lip and a broken rib. Black eye and several other injuries. But, he should be good enough to get out of the hospital in three weeks.” 

She shook her head. “Three weeks.” She glanced at her and asked. “Are you taking care of him?”

“For now.” Alice said with a smile. “I’m getting married next month and moving to London.”

“Oh, congratulations. A lot’s happened since I’ve been out.” She exhaled as she said. “I wish you every happiness.”

Alice nodded and then asked. “How did you know Mr. Shelby was the one for you?”

She exhales as she says. “I can’t really explain. It was a feeling, you see. We walked by each other and I caught his eye. He looked for me and then I fell off a ladder and he caught me.” She smiled as she paused outside the door. “It was…a very strange feeling, scary as well, but…at the same time I felt safe and protected. I liked him the moment I saw him and he drove me mad in a way that no other man could do. But he didn’t shrink from me and my temper, of which I have. He doesn’t laugh with anyone else but me. We both…have these little holes and flaws with each other. But, together we’re complete again. This connection we have, it’s so strange and strong that no one, not even his family understand it at times. In truth, we barely do but, there’s always a great understanding between us to protect what we feel for each. And we do. It’s impossible to explain anything beyond that.”

Alice smiled as she said. “It sounds like the two of you are very well matched indeed. I hope my match is as well as yours.”

“Thank you.”

Alice knocks on the door and she steps in, saying slightly cheerfully. “Ready for a visitor, Mr. Shelby?”

“No.” He says without even opening his eyes and looking at her. She wasn’t surprised, he was always a grump when he wasn’t feeling well.

“Oh, is that so?” She pushed past Alice, carefully maneuvering Dickon through the door. He exhaled and looked towards her as she declared. “Inspector Moss called on me today,” she paused as she saw Thomas’s face. God, he looked terrible. He was bruised and his face was swollen. All the hints of irritation left as soon as she saw his face. “oh, my God, Thomas.”

“Kate---

“Thomas---

“It’s not as bad as it looks.” She exhaled as she moved to sit beside him, being careful not to jar the bed. She exhaled deeply as she carefully touched his face. He exhaled deeply as she carefully traced the scar on his cheek. “I’m alright sweetheart.”

“What happened?”

“Sabini.” He explained. “He was retaliating against my move in the club. It’s alright. It’s not bad.”

“Hmm,” she states. “not bad you say? You can barely see out of those pretty little blue eyes of yours.”

He shakes his head as he says. “You’re wearing green and you’ve lost an earring.”

She groans. “Dickon. He was playing with my hair.” She inhaled as she touched the scar on his mouth, causing him to inhale. “I’m sorry.” She dropped her hand. “I can’t even kiss---

“You can always kiss me.” 

She shakes her head. “No. Not, if it causes you pain.”

He exhales as he takes ahold of her with his left hand. “Come here.” 

She shakes her head as she says. “Let me put Dickon down first. You mad man.”

“Guess who made me mad?” He asked as he refused to let her go. “Get the f**k over here. Now.”

“But---

Thomas kissed her with a passion, causing her to moan. Oh, how she deeply loved this man. She leaned forward, cradling Dickon to her while she kissed her husband. Tommy let out a groan as he drank her in deeply. She moaned as he parted her lips gently, slipping his tongue into her mouth. She let out a garbled sound as he manipulated her mouth. After a few moments, she broke the kiss and carefully ran her hand over his shoulder.

“Tommy,” she shook her head. “you are,” he smirked as he looked at her. “a ridiculously, extraordinary man. And I love you, beyond words, my wonderful husband.”  

“And I love you as well, my beautiful and wild wife.”

She shakes her head as she says. “Wild.”

He chuckles and nods. “Aye, you are.”

“You…maddening bastard.” He chuckled as he carefully stroked her face. “Is there anything, I can get for you?”

he nods. “A pack of smokes.”

She sighed. “That’s a terrible habit Tommy. However, I will indulge you, just this once.”

“Thank you, sweetheart.”

“But I’m only getting you one pack. So, you’ll have to make it last all three weeks while you’re in here.” She stands up, cradling Dickon to her. “Have you eaten yet?”

He shakes his head. “I’m fine.”

“No.” She stands up. “I’m going to get you something to eat.”

“Kate---

“Something that you’ll like.” She says. “I’ll make sure that it’s soft, so you can chew it.”

He nods as he says. “Leave Dickon here with me, alright?”

She frowns. “Tommy, you should rest---

“If he’s changed, I won’t have to get up from bed. Just leave him in the carriage and I’ll watch him. It’ll be alright.”
She hesitates and nods. “Alright.” She puts Dickon down in the carriage and moved him closer to Tommy. “He’s a bit fussy, but, he should be good for you.” Thomas struggled to sit up and she moved to help him. “I’ll just call Polly and there’s a little shop just a few doors down. I’ll be back shortly. Ok?”
“I’m fine---

“You’re not. Just shut up Tommy.” He shook his head. She kissed his forehead. “I’ll see you in a few minutes.”

“Be careful and don’t rush, alright?”

she chuckles as she says. “Then, you’ll have to be a bit more careful until I can actually run.” She stands up as she exhales deeply. “Now, if I go now, your food should still be warm.” She turned and started to walk away and Tommy smacked her on the arse, causing her to yelp as she spun around. “Oh, you f**king bastard.”

He grinned. “No swearing in front of the baby Kate. Wait till we’re in bed…and then I’ll show the meaning of f**king.”

She chuckled. “You…have a broken rib Shelby. You’re not having sex with me…for a whole month.”

He blinked. “Excuse me?”

She smirked before sashaying off. “That’ll teach you to be more careful in the future. Get into dangerous situations,” she paused with her hand on the doorknob. “and you won’t be able to have sex with me.”
“Witch.”

“Bastard.” He snorted, a faint smirk tugging at his lips. “I’ll see you shortly.” 

“Oi,” he said as she turned away, causing him to look back at her as he nodded. “I love you my girl.”

She smiled, her heart softening. “I love you too Thomas, so very much.”

With that, she stepped out and called Polly. After updating her, Kate went down to the little shop and bought Thomas a chopped chicken sandwich and a cup of pea soup. He wouldn’t like the soup, but it was soft and warm and it was cold in there. Colder for him, especially with his shirt off. Kate hobbled contentedly back to the private room and she could hear Dickon crying.

She pushed the door open…to see Inspector Campbell, holding a choking Thomas by the throat and lifting him off the bed!

Chapter Text

“Hey!” Kate shouted as she advanced with her gun drawn and pointed at Campbell’s head. “Get off him!!” Campbell turned to look at her and his eyes widened. “Get your f**king hand off my husband or I swear to God that I’ll f**king shoot you where stand!!”

“You’re…alive?” Campbell stared at her in shock.

“I am!” She snapped. “Now, let him go!” Campbell hesitated and she threatened. “I swear to God, you get your f**king hands off my husband now, I will blow your f**king head off after I’ve blown off your f**king cock!!” That made Campbell release Tommy, who laid back onto the bed, coughing lightly. She advanced towards the bed, keeping the gun held high. “Back up. Get away from my husband. Now!”

“Husband?” Campbell shook his head. “You mean to say that you---

“Back away,” she shouted. “from Thomas, now!!” Campbell exhaled and hobbled backwards, holding onto a cane with a hobble of his own. She inhaled deeply as she advanced towards Thomas. She placed her hand on his. “Thomas? Are you alright?”

he nods as he coughs. “Yes…I’m alright.” 

She hands him a glass of water, keeping an eye on Campbell as she demands. “What the f**k are you doing here?”

“Did he not tell you?” Campbell asks.

“I sincerely doubt that Thomas called you.” She stated factually as she then moved around him. Dickon was wailing up a storm and she handed Thomas the gun so she could console their son. Dickon kept shouting in her ear, causing her to exhale. “Get out.”

“You’re actually on your feet.” Campbell half-snarled. “What gypsy magic did he use to bring you back?”

“Love.” She said. “Something you’re incapable of.” Dickon got distracted by her other earring and tried to grab it. “Get out of here.”

“In a minute.” He turned back to Thomas, who cocked the gun now. “Fill your ‘wife’ in on how you are on my hook, Mr. Shelby. And from this moment forward...you belong to me.” A chill ran down her spine at those words. Campbell just spoke those words so easily, without a shred of remorse. He turned and started to walk away, his cane clinking on the floor. “So, get well quickly. I'll be in touch the moment I hear you can p*ss standing up. Then I will send you your instructions.” He paused and turned towards her, shooting her a look. “Be sure to let her know what she’s in for, since she’s married you. Whatever consequences befall you...might befall her.”

“Oh f**k off.” Kate snarled. “I’m already at the end of my f**king rope and I am perfectly ready to strangle you with it!”

Campbell just stared at her before shaking his head in disappointment. “Your father---

“Move along.” She snapped. “You know nothing about my father and you don’t have the right to speak his name.”

At that moment, Alice came in and she asked. “Is everything alright?”

“No.” Kate said. “Get him out of here. He assaulted my husband and I want him banned from my husband’s list of visitors. If he demands to come in…there had better be a piece of paper in his f**king hand!”

Alice inhaled and said. “Inspector, you’ve been asked to leave. Please go before I inform security and have you removed.”
Campbell shot her a look. “I’m going, but I will be back.”

“Not without a warrant!” Kate shouted as the door shut behind him. She exhaled and looked back at Thomas. He had a wary expression on his face, which caused her to pause. “What?”

he exhaled tightly as he said. “Kate, I don’t think…I’ve ever heard you use the word f**k that much.”

“And?” She demanded, a hand on her hip. “That’s a problem right now?”

“No,” he shakes his head. “just letting you know, that it’s f**king terrifying to hear it come out of your mouth like that.”

“Well, I meant it!” She stated. “He was going to strangle you!”

“I’m fine.” He exhaled. “Sweetheart, come here.” He patted the bed. “Sit down for a minute. You and the baby.”

She did so with a sigh before demanding gently. “What’s going on, Thomas? What’s he doing back in our lives? I'd like the short version.”

He exhaled. “Well, in order to get the IRA off my back, I agreed to an assassination. It was a set up. Campbell found the body and he’s using it over my head.”

She stared. “What the hell?”

“Yeah.” He exhaled. “If I don’t, Campbell is going to make sure I hang for the murder in order to insure my cooperation.”

She exhaled deeply. “Oh my God. Thomas.”

“I’m figuring it out Kate.” He stated. “It’ll be alright.”

“I thought we were done with him holding us hostage, Thomas. He can’t keep doing this forever.” She licked her lips and asked. “Who’s in charge of him?”

he exhaled as he stated. “Winston Churchill last time. I don’t know if this involves Churchill or not, but,” he exhaled roughly. “I’m inclined to think it does.”

“Then you write to Churchill and get Campbell off your back.” She stated. “While Campbell thinks he’s heading this, you and Winston still served.” He sighed and carefully shook his head. “That bond, is stronger than the badge Campbell wears. Besides, you may be an arse, but Campbell is a self-righteous prick.” He chuckles faintly. “No one likes a prick.”

“If I haven’t said,” he said lowly as he looked at her top to bottom. “you get sexier by the second when you talk like that.”

“Tommy---

“I’m serious.” He stated. “If we didn’t have the baby, I'd have you lift your f**king skirts and get in the bed---

“Alright, Tommy,” she blushed. “I get the picture. God, you can be….daringly bold with your words when they’ve given you painkillers.” 

“No.” He says lowly. “It’s you. You and those green eyes and that f**king smile of yours.”

At that moment, another unpleasant thought crossed her mind. Her and Tommy, they’d practically been f**king like rabbits since she got the all clear from her doctor. Yes, they wanted another baby, but, with this threat, now probably wasn’t the wisest time to get pregnant. “Tommy,” she inhaled as she said. “we’re going to have to be careful Tommy.”

“Why?” he asked quietly. 

“It’s just… I don’t want to get pregnant right now.” He looked at her. “Not because of you, I want you. I’m probably going to want to be with you every day of my life until we die. But, I don’t want there to be any stress or anything which…could cause complications.”

To her absolute shock, he nods in agreement. “Alright.” She blinks and then touches his forehead. “What are you doing?”

“Seeing if you’re running a fever.” She stated. “Which you are.”

“Kate,” he exhaled. “I don’t want to go through that again with you and Dickon. You came through it once…I don’t want you to do that a second time, alright? I don’t want you to not make it. So, no stress and we’ll try later. Alright?”

she nods. “Yes.” She bit her lip and said quietly. “I need to tell you something.”

“What?” He asked. “You don’t want to have anymore kids with me because of the---

“No!” She said instantly. “No, I don’t, but….I’ve been, hiding something from you.” 

His brow arched. “Like what?”

“Don’t get mad at me.”

He frowns. “When do I ever get mad at you?”

“All the time, you arse!” She snips, causing him to exhale. “It’s just…I found out recently that….I had a fall, the day before I gave birth.”

His blue eyes widened and he asked. “How do you know that?”

She bit her lip and confessed. “My diary. I fell down the stairs---

“Kate!” He bolted upright, groaning as he clutched his rib. “F**k!”

“Only three steps and,” she inhaled. “I was on my back the whole time.”

He glared at her. “How’d you fall down the stairs?”

“I-I was alright but…something got left on the stairs by someone.” It was Finn and his funny pages. He’d gotten called out by a friend and she’d fallen. No one else had known and she’d kept it even from him. He was too young to blame himself and Tommy didn’t need to be upset with his little brother.

“Who?” He demands, causing her to sigh. “I need to know Kate.”

“No, you don’t.” She said. “It’s over and---

“It must have been someone in the family, eh?”

she sighs. “Tommy…I’m only telling you this so you know that you don’t have to worry about me so much.”

“Not worry about you?” He asked drolly. “You, are my f**king wife. You ran all over Australia when you were pregnant! You, are going to turn all my f**king hair gray before I’m 40!”

“And,” she leaned forward to kiss him. “you’re going to enjoy every, single minute of it.”

“Shut up.” 

She leaned out of his reach. “Make me.”

He chuckles and then states. “Put the baby down and help me get up.”

“No.”

“Kate,” he exhaled as he drew the covers back. “Campbell will come back. I, however, will not be here.”

“Tommy, you’re in no condition---

“I’m going to take a boat to Alfie.” He exhaled as he carefully swung his feet over the side of the bed, exhaling as his feet touched the cold floor. “F**k, I have to take a p*ss.”

She puts Dickon down in his basket and then reached for him. “Alright, I’ll get a bed pan---

“And put it in the corner.” He said as he tried standing up. It took a few tries and he swayed a little bit, but she got him upright.

She exhaled and said. “Don’t move.” He nodded as she grabbed the bedpan and set it in the corner. “Alright, I’ve got you.” He inhaled and moved to the corner of the wall. He moved slowly, carefully cradling his ribs with one arm. Once in the corner, he placed one hand on the wall to brace himself and his other hand went to his shorts. “Here,” she said. “let me help.”

“Kate,” he exhaled. “you touch my cock…and this whole situation is going to change.”

She smiled faintly as she placed her hand on his back. “Alright. I’ll brace you.” He nodded as he relieved himself with an exhale. She held onto, waiting until he finished and pulled his shorts back up. She nodded. “Alright, let’s get you back into bed.”

“I need my clothes, Kate.” He said. “I’m not staying here where Sabini or Campbell can pick me off.”

“I know, but,” she reminded him. “I’m not that strong, Thomas. Once you’re dressed, Curly’s waiting out in the car for me.”

“How did you,” he groaned as he sat down. “get Curly to drive you here?”

“I wanted to see you.” She said. “I’m your wife too, so, that helped.”

“It did.” Kate reached into the chest at the foot of his bed for his clothes and walked them over to him. He shakes his head as she unfolds his trousers and hands it to him. “Seemed for the longest time,” he mused. “it was me taking care of you.”

She nodded as she said. “Now, it’s my turn to take care of you. I hope I do as good as job as you did for me.”

He exhaled as he looked at her. “You take care of me Kate.” He reached up and caressed her face. “You took care of my heart already. Put it together and made me whole. You’ll take care of me.”

Kate leaned forward and pressed a gentle kiss to Tommy’s mouth. She felt him gather his strength from her and in this moment, Kate knew that her Uncle had made the biggest mistake in his career by going after Tommy. It was in this moment, that Kate knew that Tommy was going to kill her Uncle and to her utter shock, she relished this knowledge. Well, Campbell was right. Tommy had tainted her a little bit, but she had also brought light into Tommy’s darkness. After all, without light, darkness would have no purpose.

Chapter Text

Two months later,

“Kate?” Polly exhaled as she came into the room, a basket on her arm and Anna with her. 

Anna had a smile on her face and she instantly went for Dickon. “Hello.” She cooed.

“Bleh, bleh.” Dickon said back, causing everyone to laugh.

“He’s a clever boy.” Polly said. “Just like his father, when he’s not being irritable.”

Kate frowned as she asked. “What does that mean?”

“I think,” Polly exhaled as she said. “you might want to go into the office. He called Autumn in and told me to stay out.”
Ok, that was unusual and probably not a good sign. Autumn…Kate really didn’t know what to make of Autumn. She was so quiet that at times it was possible to forget that Autumn existed. She was almost like Beth March from ‘Little Women,’ burdened with shyness and being afraid of people. So, Thomas calling her into his office was definitely a curiosity. “Oh, he did, did he?” she smirked. “I’ll go and report back to you.”

“Thank you.” Polly makes a face. “He seems really tense right about now.”

Kate simply nodded. She didn’t blame Thomas for being tense. He’d gone to a horse auction a few days ago and he’d come back with a bullet graze alongside his head. He’d nearly been killed by an assassin sent by Sabini. After that, everything had stated to go from bad to worse. Per Kate’s suggestion Thomas had written to Winston Churchill to get his own terms straight and Churchill had agreed. Campbell and Sabini, were being two extremely sharp thorns in his side and so far, the only ally he had was Alfie Solomons. Oh, THAT had been a boatload of fun! 

She’d stepped out of the negotiation room to change Dickon’s diaper. But when she returned, Alfie had pulled a gun and aimed it at Thomas’s head!! She pulled her gun while holding Dickon without hesitation. Tommy tried to talk her down, but she’d already pressed the barrel to Alfie’s head, which caused him to freak out. That led into a merry argument between all three of them! It ended with Tommy standing up and taking her gun away after Alfie had put down his. Alfie, then promptly declared that Tommy had married a mad woman and he wasn’t sure about going into business with Tommy was such a good idea. Tommy asked Kate to leave and let them talk, which she agreed to do. After threatening to castrate Alfie if he harmed a hair on Tommy’s head, which scared the hell out of Alfie. Fortunately, the two of them were able to get to terms and the threatening was over. She didn’t like threatening Alfie, but as she told him, it was always going to be Tommy.

She exhaled. “Alright, I’ll go check on my husband and see what he’s up to.”

“Good.” Polly said. “And then, I’m going to take all my girls out for lunch today.”

Kate laughed. “Alright, I’ll see if I can get to the heart of the problem right away, alright?”

Polly nodded. “Take your time. I want to know what he’s up to.”

“I’m sure it’s probably nothing. But, if you hear us arguing, go ahead to lunch without me, alright?”

“Alright.” Polly said. “And we’ll take Dickon along as well.”

Kate exhaled. “Actually, I'd prefer that he stay close to home until this business is finished. Nothing against you, it’s just---

“You don’t trust Campbell.” Polly stated with a nod. “Alright, we’ll bring something back for you and Thomas. That way, you don’t have to make him dinner.”

“Thank you Polly.” 

She turned towards Anna who shook her head. “I can take him to his playroom for you.”

“Thank you Anna.” She smiled as she said. “Ada sent him a pink rabbit---

“Pink?” Polly inquired.

“Possibly to vex Thomas.” She stated. “But that is currently Dickon’s favorite toy right now.”

“Thank you!” Anna said as she hurried up the stairs.

Once Anna was out of hearing distance, Kate asked. “How’s she doing?”

“Much better.” Polly confirmed. “In fact, she’s going to the pictures with a boy. Michael’s going along as well.”

Kate chuckled. “I’m surprised you don’t have a blinder shadow them.” Polly’s face went still, as if she’d just thought of that idea. Kate stopped laughing instantly. “I was joking Polly, I’m sure it’s not necessary---

“I know just who to send.” Polly stated with a nod as she turned to go up the stairs. “Thank you.”

“Please, don’t.” She said. “I hardly want to be thanked for that!” Polly shook her head and Kate went towards Tommy’s office. She nodded at Lizzie, who was at the desk. “Afternoon Lizzie.”

Lizzie’s head shot up. “Mr. Shelby said he’s not to be disturbed.”

“Well, he shouldn’t have married me then, eh?”

Kate pushed the door open to see Tommy sitting at his desk and a somber expression on his face. “It’s one night Autumn. It won’t kill you.”

“B-but,” Autumn hiccuped. “I d-don’t w-want---

“I know you don’t to go.” He stated. “I already talked the terms over with Solomons,” that caught her attention. “if you don’t have a good time, he won’t take you out again.”

“Again?” Tommy looked up at her and he exhaled. “What do you mean, again?”

He rubbed the bridge of his nose. “Alfie called me. Said he’d be in the area and said he wanted to see Autumn.” 

Her brow rose. “Are you joking?”

“No.”

“You’re serious?”

he exhaled. “He’s taking her for a drive, then out to dinner.”

Kate looked at Autumn…who was actually crying! She bit her lip and then asked. “And…did Alfie ask her or you? And if he asked you, are you ordering her to go?”

He crossed his arms and nodded. “It’s one date, Kate.”

Autumn shook her head. “I d-don’t---

“I don’t care.” Tommy said firmly. “He’ll be here in thirty minutes,” Autumn gasped. “so, you need to be ready.”

“Now, hold on a minute.” Kate said. “Autumn doesn’t have to go! I’ve told you, she doesn’t like Alfie.”

“Polly and I,” he stated. “we’ve been talking about Autumn and her future.” Autumn’s eyes widened. “She needs to get out more, meet men, start finding a life for herself. Near as I know, she’s never gone on a date with anyone. Solomons is interested, but because you threatened him already, I know that he’ll keep his hands to himself.”

“But she’s not interested, Tommy.”

“She doesn’t know what she is or isn’t interested in. Solomons, is a good, safe man for her to get a feel for going out and about.”

Ok, he’d made his mind up and he wasn’t going to change it right away. “Autumn,” Kate exhaled. “go on. I’ll talk to Tommy---

“Lizzie!” he bellowed, causing her to exhale and shoot him a glower. Autumn, she was so terrified that she was shaking. She didn’t understand how he could ignore her feelings like this.

Lizzie poked her head in. “Yes, Mr. Shelby?”

“Autumn’s got a date in about twenty-five minutes, if Alfie isn’t early. Help her get ready and all that stuff.”

She glowered at him. “You louse!”

“I d-don’t l-like Alf-fie.” Autumn stammered.

“You liked him well enough once.” Thomas pointed out. “I seem to recall he had you blushing.” Autumn shook her head in denial. “It’s a drive and dinner Autumn. You might enjoy it after all.” Autumn shook her head. “Just go.”

“You,” Kate stated as Autumn hurried out of the room. “can be a real f**king bastard sometimes, Thomas Shelby! I’ve told you before that she’s not interested in Alfie!”

“Do any of us,” he demands. “know what the f**k she’s interested in? Does she even know?” He exhaled as he stood up. “Christ, Kate! All she does is work on the f**king books! She stays indoor so much that she looks like a f**king ghost!”

“Tommy---

he exhaled. “She needs a life, Kate. Alfie, he’s a good man, he’ll protect her. Camden town is better than small heath and he’d be able to give her a good life. Solomons is rich.”

“That doesn’t matter, Tommy!” she declared. “Money…it should be the LAST reason why anyone marries!”

“Well, people do factor it in, Kate.” He stated. “It’s a natural thing.”

She froze at the way he said that, her blood starting to boil as she demanded. “Did you factor in money in our marriage Thomas?”

“Yes.” He stated honestly.

“Why you----

she grabbed a book from his desk and he caught her wrist as he snapped. “Not in the way that you’re thinking! I factored in my money for your support and the babies. You and me, we both want a lot of kids and we enjoy f**king each other. This, is why I didn’t want us to marry right away.”

“That’s not what I mean and you know it.” She stated. “Did my father’s fortune ever---

“No.” He shook his head. “Truth is, I forget about it.”

“Swear it!” She snapped. “You swear it on your mother’s soul!”

he stilled for a moment, but he nodded. “On my mother’s soul.”

She exhaled as she snapped. “Why are you forcing Autumn to do this? She’s scared of Alfie.”

“She’s scared of her own shadow.” He stated firmly. “She needs to get out Kate. Needs to experience other things. Alfie…he doesn’t mind that she can’t talk, he’ll talk enough for both of them.”

“She needs someone to hear her Thomas.”

“Right now,” he pointed out. “she doesn’t have anything to say to anyone. And she is never going to find someone, if she doesn’t socialize. Alfie, he’s a good start. I can’t think of anyone else who’d be a good one to start her off.” Kate exhaled and shook her head. “It’s only one date.”

“Do you swear that?”

“I swear it.” He stated. “You can check with Alfie when they get back.”

“When they get back?” She shook her head with a laugh. “No. I’m talking to him before---

“No, you’re not.” He stated. “Because if you do---

“Yes?” She demanded.

“You’re gonna mess with Autumn’s head and make Solomons run for cover.”

“I’m going to talk to her regardless.” She stated. “You’re being beyond irrational and I don’t want her going off upset. Polly…she’s probably not even here as she was taking everyone out to lunch! Which, I am missing, thanks to you!”

“It’s just one date.” He points out. “Alfie says if it doesn’t go off well, he won’t take her out again.” He exhaled. “It won’t go well, but Autumn will have had some experience in her life which she needs. And Alfie, he’s good enough for her.”

“That is not the point. And besides, it’s never just one date.” She states firmly. “You, you never even took me out on a proper date and look where we are now!”

he shakes his head as he reaches into his coat and pulls out a lighter along with his cigarettes. “Every day, is like another f**king date with you Kate. Don't need to be fancy, it just is.”

“In the madhouse!” a card floats from Thomas’s pocket to the ground. She knelt and picked up the card. As she started to hand it over to him, she started to read it. She paused. She knew this person, but how did Thomas have her card. She looked up at him as she asked. “And, how do you know May Carlton?”

Chapter Text

Thomas frowned. “What?” She held up the card and he nods. “Oh, just a horse trainer. She’ll be training the horse I bought.”

“Really?” She inquired. “Just the horse or does she have the foolish impression that she’ll be able to train and break you in?”

He shot her a slightly annoyed look as he lifted the cigarette to his lips. “Only one woman in the world capable of that sweetheart. And it ain’t May Carlton.”

She crosses her arms and asks. “And who would that be?”

“That’d be you, sweetheart.”

She smiles as she sits back on his desk. “If you say so.” He grabs her around the waist and pushes her up onto the desk. She arches a brow as he runs his hand up her skirt to her thigh. “Are you gonna f**k me on your desk?”

“Maybe.” He says as he shoots her a look. “If you want it.”

“Dunno Sir.” She drawled, mimicking his Birmingham accent, causing his brow to rise. “Good girls oughtn’t lift ‘er skirts in place like this.” Thomas hopped up and pinned her flat on the desk. “Ah! Mr. Shelby! Please!” She laughed as he shook his handsome head. “It’s not proper!”

“You gave up proper the moment you married me.” He kissed her on the mouth, causing her to moan. After a few intoxicating kisses, he pulled away and asked. “Where’s our boy?”

“With Polly and Anna.”

He nods. “Right, Mrs. Shelby,” he undid his trousers. “let’s see about giving him a little sister.”

She groaned and shook her head. “Tommy, please, don’t tempt me.” He slid into her, causing her to yelp. “Oh, oh God!”

“Already tempted my love.” He leaned forward to kiss her. “Always tempted by you.”

"But Tommy---

He kissed her and silenced her. She groaned and threw her arms around his neck. They’d been so careful that a little reckless is wanted. It didn’t take long for Thomas to bring her to climax and they came together in unbridled harmony. Kate lay there on the desk, her legs around his waist and exhaled as he kissed her. “Mhmm,” she returned his kisses. “I love you.”

“I love you too.”

“How much?” She asked softly as she ran a hand through his hair.

“So much, but,” he exhaled as he pulled back and looked down at her. “I’m not going to let Autumn off the hook tonight.”

She groaned and pouted. “Tommy---

“Kate, I don’t want her to die alone. What we have, she should have with someone else.” He said and she couldn’t deny that. “If she goes out on four dates a year, I’ll be satisfied.”

“Four?”

“One for every season.” He exhaled. “She’s going to die alone Kate, if we don’t f**king do something.”

“Forcing her won’t help.” She points out. “If you’re forced me to go with you, I'd have refused!”

“Maybe, but you and I wanted each other the moment we looked at each other.”

She shifted and huffed. “So, you say.”

“Ignoring Autumn and letting her die in her office won’t work.” He exhaled. “It’s just one date with Solomons. I have a few others in mind---

“Who?” She demanded.

He exhales as he straightens up and withdraws from her. “Look, Kate,” he got into his trousers and she fixed her clothes. “I’m not going to force her to marry anyone. But if I think there’s a good man for her, I will force one meeting. If that makes me a monster, then I’m glad to be one.”

She exhaled. “I’ll go up and talk to her, but you swear to me here and now, that she’ll be allowed to marry whoever she wants. No forcing her to marry Alfie because you think he’s a good match. She’s got to live with him, not you!”

He exhaled and nods. “Fine, alright.” As she hopped off the desk, there’s a knock on the door. “Yes?”

“Tommy,” it’s Lizzie. “there’s a May Carlton here to see you.”

He sighs. “I’ll be right out.”

“Same!” Kate said as she moved towards the door. “I’m just dying to meet this woman---

“Kate,” he warned firmly as he grabbed his coat. “she isn’t my type. My type, is apparently insane women!”

Kate rested her hand on the doorknob as she just burst into laughter. She opened the door and stumbled out, laughing so hard that she was clutching her side. The laughter stopped when she got a sharp smack on the arse from her husband. She stared at him as he walked by her without a single glance. “Oh, you’re a bastard!”

He let out a laugh, which he tried to cover up as a cough as he went up to May. “Sorry, I’m late. Family matter.”

“He had to f**k his wife,” Kate stated as she came around Thomas. Recognition flashed in May’s eyes as Kate smiled at her. “which would be me.”

“Oh, my God! Katherine!” May hugged her as Kate laughed at the expression on Thomas’s face. “How are you!”

“Wonderful May.” Kate asked. “How are you doing?”

“I’m doing well!” May declared. “You said…Thomas is your husband?”

“Yes.” She said. “We’ve been married for almost two years about now.”

Thomas’s brow arched as he approached them. “So, the two of you know each other?”

“Yes.” May laughed. “Oh, it’s been ages, hasn’t it Katherine?”

“Yes, it certainly has.” She cleared her throat. “So, you’re training Thomas’s horse?”

“Yes, I am.”

“Well,” she stated. “I have to take care of something. Maybe when you guys are done with business, Tommy’ll bring you home and we can catch up!”

“That’d be delightful.” May said. “It really shouldn’t take too long.”

“I should hope not.” She hugged May one more time and said. “Right, I’ll let the two of you get along. I’ll see you when you get back.”

“Kate,” Thomas caught ahold of her arm as he said in a low voice. “you didn’t say you knew her.”

“Tommy darling, if I told you everything,” she kissed him lightly on the lips before placing a finger on his mouth. “there’s never be any surprises for you.” She turned and walked away to May. “I have to check on our son---

“You have a son?” May asked with a laugh. “I thought you never wanted to have kids.”

“I didn’t.” She said as she looked up at Tommy. “Then I met my husband and things changed.” A loud bang on the door caused her to exhale. “Excuse me, that’s probably Alfie.”

“John,” Tommy said. “see to it that Autumn gets off alright.”

She shook her head. “Tommy---

“Kate,” he exhaled. “you can talk to her, but it’s for the best.”

“People aren’t horses.” She stated as she started to walk away from him. “They can’t be forced to breed and love at will.”

“You,” he grabbed her around the waist and yanked her backwards, causing her to yelp as he snarled in her ear. “are going to be f**ked raw tonight, Kate.”

She snorts and ignores him. “No, I’m not.”

“Yes, you are.” He bites her neck, causing her to gasp. “I’m putting that baby girl in you tonight.”

“No!” She proclaimed as he let her go, turned and walked away from her. “Thomas Michael Shelby, I said no!!”

“Don’t care, Kate.” He shook his head as he grabbed his hat and pulled it on his head. “It’s happening.”

“You!!” She shouts. “I am going to kill you!!”

“Not if I kill you first!” 

Thomas slams the door and her jaw drops in shock. “Oh!”

May laughs uneasily. “Right, I’ll just, go and finish up this business, alright?”

Kate nodded and then turned to walk to check on Autumn. Sure enough, she walked into the room to see Alfie talking with Autumn. “Look,” he said. “I figured, start small. We go for a drive. I know this charming little spot---

“Alfie,” Kate stated as she entered the room. “what’s this?”

“Kate!” He said with a smile. “I’m taking Autumn out.”

“You’re taking her out…or Tommy’s ordered her to go with you?” Alfie frowned. “In future, a girl likes to be asked, not ordered.”

“Well, I did ask. She just weren’t nearby.” He stated. “Look, gonna take her for a drive. There’s a nice little restaurant over by the river. We’ll eat, talk and then I’ll take her for a walk before bringing her back.”

Kate looked at Autumn, who’s face was very pale. She knew why Thomas was doing this, she understood, but she hated this. She exhaled and looked at Alfie. “You keep your hands to yourself. No holding hands,” Alfie protested. “no kissing or anything like that? Got it?”

“Look, Kate---

she turned to Autumn and stated. “If he does anything that you don’t want him to do, you smack him. Do you have your gun?”

Autumn shook her head and Alfie protested. “Kate, I ain’t gonna hurt her.”

“Alfie,” she stated. “it’s not about you. It’s about her feeling better.” Kate nodded. “Go get your gun.”

Alfie exhaled deeply as Autumn practically ran upstairs. He looked at her and asked. “What are you doing Kate?”

She sighed. “Alfie…she doesn’t want to go out with you.”

Alfie looked insulted. “Why the f**k not?”

She exhaled as she stated. “I don’t know why not. You’re a handsome man, funny, great smile, a lovely beard and you’ve got muscles. A girl likes a strong man to hold onto.” He smirked a little. “You’re like a bear when it comes to being protective, which is very, very important. You get on well with Tommy, personally, yes, you two should be a good match. But,” she exhaled. “I don’t know what’s going on with her. Tommy says it’s good for her to try going out, which I agree. Tommy approves of you, which is saying a lot, ‘cause he hates anyone going after his sister. You, not only does he like, but he’s pushing because he says you’re a good man.”

Alfie nodded. “And he’s f**king right. I wouldn’t hurt her. Just want to see if there’s a bit more there.”

“And if she’s not interested?”

“I ain’t gonna force the issue, but,” he says. “she’s a mite shy. Pretty though, like I said, very pretty. She’d make a bunch of beautiful babies and she’d look good all knocked up.”

“Alfie!”

“What?” He stated. “It’s a f**king fact! You, you looked amazing when you were carrying Shelby’s brat. He goes on and on about how beautiful you were.”

She snorts. “I was anything but beautiful.”

“Yeah, that’s the thing.” He says. “You women think you need to be all dressed up, covered in the paint and wearing them clothes.”

“You don’t like it when we dress up?” She inquired.

“No, we f**king love it took. But, we f**king love to see you when you don’t f**king know it. Like…seeing you asleep in bed with your mouth open, snoring away. Don’t care, you’re ours and you’re there. We like to see you running around, hair down, laughing, looking a f**king beautiful mess.” She smiled faintly as Autumn came down the stairs behind them. “Love to see you smile when you’re reading a book and there’s light coming through the window. We men…we’re simple things and we want things that you’re not thinking of.”

She smiled faintly. “Well, that was a very lovely speech Alfie. Why don’t you wait outside and I’ll talk to Autumn real quick, alright?”

He nods. “Alright. I’ll be waiting by the car.” 

She nodded as John followed Alfie out to the car. Kate turned to Autumn, who wasn’t looking as pale. She was still scared and shaking, which made Kate feel awful. “Alright, I told Alfie to keep his hands to himself. No holding hands or anything like that, and he won’t try to kiss you.”

“I,” Autumn licked her lips. “d-don’t l-like him.”

“You did once. What happened?” Autumn didn’t answer her. Kate exhaled. “Autumn, I wish that you’d talk to me. Tommy and Polly, they’re so worried that you’re going to die alone. I don’t like this idea at all, personally, Alfie should have asked you himself. But he didn’t, he pushed the issue with Tommy and when two men put their heads together, they often come up with stupid ideas. This is one of them.” Autumn shook her head. “But…at the heart of the idea, everyone’s worried about you.”

Autumn frowned. “W-why?”

She sighed. “Because, you’re alone Autumn. You have no life and with Polly getting her children back and Ada losing Freddie, we’ve all learned that life is precious. You got to see how Tommy and I had our relationship grow, how he took care of me. They all want someone to be there for you. Now, this is just the one date with Alfie. I suggest that you just think of it as a way to get out of the house. If Alfie asks you out again, then you just tell him honestly that you’re not interested.” She exhaled. “Alfie deserves honesty, he is a good friend of mine. I’ve already told him that you didn’t want to go out with him.” Autumn’s eyes widened in horror. “Now, he’ll be on his best behavior, so, that’ll make it a little easier for you. Be honest with him, Autumn. That’s all there is.” She nodded uneasily. “The only thing Thomas said that made sense was you’re never going to know, if you don’t try.”

Autumn licked her lips as she stammered. “H-he’s not the one.”

Kate nodded and smiled. “Tell him that. Do you want to stay friends with Alfie?”

She inhaled as she said. “I d-don’t know.”

“Ok. Maybe, you’ll figure that out later.” Kate placed her hand on her back and guided her to the door. “I know you’re scared, but, Alfie is a good man, respectful and he’s perfect for you to try out a first date because you will be safe. And that, believe me, is very important.” Autumn didn’t look convinced. “I know how scary this is, but this is something every woman has to put up with. I had to kiss a lot of frogs before finding Tommy. Alfie…he’s just your frog. And these frogs...they pave the way for our future husbands. Just think of that. One day, you'll have one man on your arm and you won't even remember this.”

Autumn let out a sad sigh as she opened the door and walked out the front door. Ollie, was chatting with John, who was laughing. Alfie, oh, he looked annoyed, which Autumn noticed. He looked to her and he said. “Right, why don’t you get in the front seat?” Autumn nodded and walked woodenly to the front of the car. He exhaled and said. “Ollie, you stay the f**k here, we’ll be back later.”

And just like that, Kate knew that Autumn was never going to become Mrs. Alfie Solomons. She didn’t know who or what Autumn was waiting for, but it wasn’t Alfie. A date or two wouldn’t hurt Autumn in the long run. God, she knew Autumn wanted to get married and find love. She could see it in her eyes, just like Tommy and the others could. There was this hole and loneliness in Autumn. No one knew what it was, but it consumed her body and soul. The Shelby family, they were all surrounded by darkness and they’d stay there if they had their way.

In that moment, Kate also knew why he was pushing the issue with Alfie for Autumn. A little bit of light had come into his life and he wanted someone to bring that light to Autumn. It was sweet, the way he was thinking, but he was pushing it all about in the wrong way. Tommy, he always had plans and they’d either go off well or blow up in his face.
She had a feeling that this one would blow up.

And I'm back, people!! Took 2 weeks to start feeling better and we'll finally get this story moving again!

As for the stories, I'm undecided as which one I'd upload as soon as I'm done with this one. But, on the previous chapter are the votes and the word count for each story. Stories are arranged in alphabetical order and I have 0 idea as to which one I'll upload first. I'll leave the page up with the stories until I've completed this fic. I'm allowing 3 votes, so be sure to let me know your top 3!

Chapter Text

One hour later,

The phone rang and Kate grabbed it. “Hello?”

Kate? It was Alfie. Look, it ain’t my fault. I turned my back for one minute---

“And she ran away.” She sighed. “It’s alright Alfie.”

I don’t know what the f**k got into her! I was topping the car off with petrol. I didn’t even see her get out of the f**king car---

“It’s a talent of hers. You blink and she’s gone.” The front door opened and she looked up to see Autumn sneaking in. She shook her head and said. “Alfie.” Autumn dropped her purse as she stared at Kate in absolute fear. “It’s alright. She’s back home.”

Good, you tell her---

“Alfie,” she said firmly. “no. She didn’t want to go out. She made a clean escape back here. I’m sorry, the date is over.”

What the---

“Alfie,” she inhaled. “she didn’t want to go. No woman ordered to go out ever does have a good time. Look, I’ll have a talk with her, you can stay for dinner, but…Autumn’s had enough for one day. Ok?”

he let out a growl before asking. What’d I do wrong, Kate?

She sighed before saying simply. “I don’t know Alfie. I’m not her. Look, I’ll see you in a bit. Alright?”

Yeah. Fine. And with that, he hung up.

Kate exhaled and hung up the phone. Autumn was halfway up the stairs when Kate said. “Autumn, come here for a minute please.” Autumn turned and looked at her. “Either you talk to me or Polly will and considering that she thought this was a good idea, I think you’d rather hear from me.” She gestured for Autumn to come down the stairs and Autumn did so begrudgingly. She looked so tired and her dark blue dress made her skin look even paler. Kate sighed as she said. “You ran off on Alfie.” Autumn simply nodded. “Did you even talk to him?” Autumn shook her head, prompting Kate to sigh. “That was rude of you Autumn, you’re not a child.” Autumn shot her a look. “Come on, you owed it to Alfie to at least tell him to his face. He deserves an explanation.” Autumn shakes her head, causing Kate to exhale. “The fact that you don’t speak up, is exactly why Polly and Tommy feel like they can make decisions for you. You have to start speaking up for yourself, Autumn.”

Autumn just looked at her with a blank look in her eyes. After a long minute, Autumn exhaled and stammered out. “H-he’s not t-the one.”

“And you know this how?”

“I d-do. I-I d-don’t want someone l-like that.” Autumn inhaled. “He’s m-mean and h-he’s not g-gentle.” Kate frowned. That’s not the Alfie she knows. Yes, Alfie can get loud and expressive, but he’s gentle. He’s never raised a hand to her. Why does Autumn think that Alfie’s capable of such a thing? “He g-gets s-so angry ab-bout things.”

That was it. The fight. That’s what had scared Autumn off. Alfie had a temper for someone as fragile as Autumn, it would have been better for her to have seen Alfie’s temper after knowing him for at least a few months. It was a fearsome thing to see, especially if you were just learning about Alfie. That’s where it had had all gone wrong.

Kate exhaled. “Alfie is loud, I’ll give him that. But Alfie, he’s endured a lot of prejudice over the years. He takes 0 abuse from anyone. That’d make him a good match for you.” Autumn shook her head. “He’s a strong man. He’d take care of you and make sure that no one ever hurt you.”

Autumn shakes her head as she whispers. “I c-can’t t-trust him. He c-changes m-moods so often. I c-can’t see him.” She inhaled. “I d-don’t know w-what’s true or not.”

“No one does right away.” She said calmly. “The way I see Tommy, his isn’t the same man I first when he caught me falling off the ladder. I’m sure I’m not the same girl who stormed past him on the train station. But we had to spend time with each other, see and learn things about each other first. Was it really him, putting someone in their face for calling him a slur, that turned you off him?”

autumn was silent for a long time and then she whispered. “He b-blinded a man f-for a joke. He k-killed himself later.”

Kate sighed and patted Autumn’s hand. “It’s the life, Autumn. You know this. Tommy’s getting out of it. Alfie would too in time.”

Autumn shook her head. “He d-didn’t even w-warn him.”

Kate exhaled and was silent a moment. “I remember…when Tommy and his occupation bothered me. I hated it when he killed people or attacked them, especially when it seems unnecessary. Then…I had the coma and I came to realize just how much Tommy was willing to go to protect me. I wasn’t even his wife yet, but he showed his intentions through our courtship. He showed how he was strong enough to protect not only our children, his family and me. This is a rough world that we live in Autumn, we know this. Everyone thinks I did wonders with Tommy, when all I did was smooth the rough edges. He’s still the same man, but he’s much more appreciative of the life around him because he has me. Alfie’s the same way. They’ve both known loss and hardship. It’s shaped them in ways that you can’t even begin to understand.”

Autumn shakes her head as she repeats. “Alf-fie’s n-not the one. I f-feel like I’m c-cheating on s-someone.”

She sighed. “Alright. Can’t argue with that logic. Alfie’s coming here for dinner. You will explain that to him,” Autumn shook her head. “and then you can escape to your room. You owe him an apology.”

“I d-didn’t want to g-go.”

“Did you tell him this?” Autumn looked away and Kate sighed. “You can’t run away from your problems Autumn. You have to face them.”

Autumn shakes her head. “I c-can’t.”

“Yes, you will.” Kate said. “Then, when Tommy gets back, I’m introducing Alfie to a dear old friend of mine, May.” At Autumn’s questioning look, she smiled and confirmed. “Yes, I think Alfie and May will hit it off. She’s rich, demure like you, but she’s not going to put up with Alfie’s nonsense anymore than I put up with Tommy’s. They could be really sweet together.”

Autumn exhaled in relief. “T-thank you.”

“It’s alright, like I told Tommy and Alfie for the longest time, you weren’t going to hit it off with Alfie. Yes, there are days and moments where I think the two of you would be good together, mostly because Alfie’s a good friend of mine and I'd like for you to have some romance in your life. But, if you’re sure Alfie’s not the one---

“I am.” Autumn nodded.

“Then we’ll leave it alone. Things are tense enough right now. They’ll calm down shortly.” Kate sighed. “As soon as all of this with Campbell is over...how about I take you for a trip to London and you can get away from everyone for a bit. Would you like that?”

Autumn’s eyes lit up and she nodded. “I’ve n-never b-been to London.”

Kate smiled as she said. “Start making a list of places you’d like to see. I’m sure Tommy can do without you for a week.”

“T-thank you.”

“No worries.” She smiled. “And you can help me buy a wedding dress. Alright?” Autumn nodded as the front door opened and in came Alfie. He was red-faced and upset. She exhaled. “Right. Alfie, I’ll be in the kitchen. The two of you talk and Autumn isn’t going to run away. She’s going to explain everything to you and all will be well.”

The words burst out of Alfie. “No, all is not---

“No shouting if you can help it.” She says. “Autumn has a migraine. I’m going to give her something and then she’s going to retire. Alright?”

Alfie’s voice instantly softened. “Is that why? Your head was killing you? You could’ve said and I’d have brought you back here.”

Autumn looked at Kate, who shook her head. “Talk to him Autumn. I’ll be back with your tea shortly.” 

And with that, Kate left the room. Autumn inhaled and began speaking to Alfie. It wasn’t an easy conversation, but Autumn needed to find her voice. As Kate entered the kitchen, she started to think about any eligible men that she knew who might be suitable for Autumn. To Kate’s shock…no one came to mind and Alfie, the one really good man that she knew, was out! She now saw Tommy and Polly’s concern. Autumn needed someone, but Kate wasn’t sure if the man that Autumn needed in her life even existed.

One month later, March 25th, 1921

“Oh, thank you God.” 

“Kate?” her nosy husband asked from outside the bathroom. “What are you thanking God for?”

she shook her head as she washed her hands off after scrubbing out her bloody underwear. She dried her hands as she opened the bathroom door to see Thomas with Dickon on his shoulder. “I got my period.” Thomas shot her an annoyed look. “You didn’t knock me up!”

Thomas snorted and chuckled. “A matter of time, sweetheart.”

“So, you say. I nearly passed out after you tied me up.” She walked up to him and kissed him on the mouth. “Well, don’t the two of you look so handsome.”

“And you look beautiful today,” he said looking her up and down. “for a woman who’s probably in Hell right now.”

“I’m fine.” She shook her head. “No cramps right now.”

He nods. “Right, I’ll go down and make you a cup of tea before they start, alright?”

She smiled at him. “Thank you very much, my darling. But, I’m out of the tea, I need to get some after I feed Dickon.”

“I’ll go get it.” He says as he hands her Dickon. “I’ll be right back.”

“Hmm,” she stretches up and kisses him on the mouth. “I love you, so much.”

He smiles at her as he says. “Marrying you, was the smartest thing I ever did.”

She nodded. “That you did.” 

Life had changed since that day. Sure enough, Alfie had been upset about Autumn’s rejection, then Kate introduced him to May. When that happened…sparks and banter flew between them the moment they looked at each other. May was especially rosy-faced and flustered at the sight of Alfie. Alfie actually told May to her face that he was going to f**k her. May had casually responded by saying. “You might want to start by calling me May, Mr. Solomons before making such claims. But I’m down here to see about a horse, not to ride you.” 

And Alfie had choked on the water he was drinking and from that moment on, Autumn was forgotten. Autumn, had indeed gone and buried herself up in her room and she wasn’t seen for the rest of the day. According to Tommy, Alfie was visiting May tonight and Tommy was going to check on his horse tomorrow morning. She suspected that Tommy would come back with all the dirty information that Alfie’d impart to Tommy whether he wanted to hear it or not. It was a cute match, Alfie was his rude self and May had a droll sense of humor and she was very composed. They were both lonely people, especially May after the death of her husband. May’s husband had been a gentleman with a build of a poet. Alfie, was a muscled and bearded gangster, the complete opposite of May’s type. But Alfie had this unique ability to make May smile and laugh, no matter how outrageous the words were coming out of his mouth. It was heartwarming to see. May, was the only person that she’d seen who could throw words back at Alfie and leave him flummoxed.

“Want me to bring something else back?” He asked. “Chocolate? Ginger-ale?”

“You.” She gave him another peck on the lips. “I just want you to hurry back to me. Hold me and kiss me a bit before leaving me alone all day.”

“Alright.” And with that, Thomas moved towards the stairs. 

Kate followed behind him with Dickon. “Are you hungry? I bet you’re hungry!” he let out a loud giggle. “Applesauce sound good?”

He let out a happy gurgle and Kate turned back to focus on the steps before her while balancing Dickon. Tommy moved casually enough down the stairs, but she knew that he was doing. He was moving slowly until he knew that she made it down the stairs without falling. She hadn’t fallen in over two weeks. She now only had a slight limp, which her physical therapist had assured them both would be cleared up by May. Come May, she’d be the picture of health and she could finally start planning out the wedding that she had been dreaming of. Tommy said he’d found a house for them out of Birmingham and he was going to take her to see it next week. She was a little apprehensive about leaving Birmingham, but Tommy said it wasn’t far and it wouldn’t be good for their kids not to be raised in all that smoke and stuff. She had to agree with him there.

The door closed and Kate went to the kitchen. She sat down and put Dickon in his highchair. She tousled his hair, prompting him to laugh and playfully try to catch her hand. She sighed as she said. “Your father wants you to have someone to play with and he’s making it very difficult for me to say no. You, aren’t helping things any.” Dickon laughed as she turned and walked to get his applesauce from the fridge. She pulled it out along with a spoon. “You hungry?” Dickon let out a gurgle of laughter. “I bet you are!”

Kate sat down and pulled off the lid as the door opened. She smiled. “That didn’t take long, Tommy!” She smiled as she said. “Regardless of how fast you were, I’m not letting you knock me up tonight.”

“Please,” Kate dropped the spoon and whirled around at the sound of Campbell’s voice. To her shock, he was there with six other police officers. “save such disgusting promises for him.”

She stood up and demanded. “What the hell are you doing in my house?”

Campbell exhaled. “There’s been a report of abuse lodged against you and Thomas Shelby, regarding your son.”

The blood drained out of her face. “Excuse me?”

“For the safety of the child,” Campbell stated. “he will be taken by the Parish authorities---

she instantly pulled Dickon up from the highchair and shook her head. “Oh, like f**k, I’m letting you put your hands on my boy!!”

Campbell ignored her and gestured towards her and three of the officers advanced. “to a safe location where he will be tended to.”

Kate didn’t have a gun on her. It wasn’t even 9:00 in the morning! Where the hell was Tommy?! She looked around the kitchen and grabbed the teakettle. Tommy had gotten it going earlier so it was whistling. She swung it at the first officer, causing the man to howl. She vaguely heard Campbell shout about using whatever force was necessary. She hit another officer with the kettle so hard that she knocked his glasses off his face! Dickon started crying loudly and she moved towards the far side of the kitchen. She needed to get to the door and run.

“Don’t let her get out the back!” Campbell ordered.

She ran for it. She wrenched the door open, only to get grabbed by her hair and flung backwards! She and Dickon let out a scream as she landed flat on her back! Kate held tightly onto Dickon as she turned on her side and attempted to crawl under the dining room table without crushing Dickon!

Two sets of hands grabbed her and pulled her up!! Kate screamed and shouted. “Let me go!!!” she WAS NOT going to lose her son if she could help it. “Where’s the court order!?” She shouted as she held Dickon close to her. “I demand to see it!!”

“Well, in cases of an emergency,” Campbell said. “it’s best to move quickly. I must have left it on my desk.”

Her heart pounded in her chest as another officer tried to wrench Dickon out of her hands. She kicked the man in the balls so hard that he threw up right there. “You don’t have them,” she shouted. “because this is a f**king kidnapping!”

“I prefer to see it as motivation.” He stated. “Your husband, decided to get clever. You’ll get your son back as soon as it’s been confirmed that he’s not in an unsafe environment.”

“No.” She shakes her head. “F**king no. I know how this goes. Your lot did this with Polly and you, will NOT put me through the same hell that you did to her! And you’re NOT taking my son!!”

Campbell walked up to her and stared her down for a moment. He turned to the officers and said. “Put her on the table.”

Those words, struck fear into her heart. “What?” Next thing Kate knew, she was on her back and all of the officers were trying to restrain her. She fought, she screamed and she cried to protect Dickon. But in the end, she was restrained and Dickon was torn from her arms by Campbell.As he turned, she screamed. “You give me back my son, or I’ll kill you!! I swear to God, I’ll f**king kill you!! I’ll help Tommy kill you!!”

“And if you want to see your son again,” Campbell threatened. “I don’t recommend that.”

“Oh,” she shook her head. “you made a mistake. Tommy’s a man who has nothing to lose. And when you go after his family, that makes him fight even harder. You’re f**ked to hell if you leave the house with our boy! When he does come for you, and believe me we will, he will kill you and I will help him send you to the devil with a smile on my face.”

Campbell just looked at her and then he turned to another officer and ordered. “Knock her out.”

Her whole world went dark a few seconds later, but her whole world had already turned black the moment Campbell took Dickon from her arms. As she was taken into unconsciousness, she prayed that when she awoke she’d be holding her son again.

Chapter Text

Kate’s raspberry tea wasn’t at the first store, so he had to go to another. As a rule, he hated being seen shopping in stores, but shopping in a store had helped him find Kate. He now had a wife that he loved and if it were in his capacity to help take some of the weight off her shoulders, he’d do it. When he pulled up in front of the house, the first thing he saw was the front door was wide open and the gate was open as well. He got out of the car and pulled his gun. An eerie feeling descended over him as he entered the house and a chill went down his spine. The house was trashed again. This house…it was just damned to hell.

He went down the hall, carefully checking each room. He wanted to call for Kate, but he wasn’t sure that was a good idea. If someone was here, holding her and Dickon hostage, he wanted to have the element of surprise. All was well, until he made it to the kitchen and when he did, he saw his beloved Kate sprawled out across the kitchen table, unconscious.

He quickly surveyed her appearance, her skirt was above her knees and he instantly thought that she’d been raped. Fear, like he’d never known in his life filled his entire body and he moved her skirt up to her waist to make sure all her undergarments were in place. He exhaled in relief and he’d never been more grateful in his life that she was on her period. Kate, when she was on her period wore these older shorts with a white ribbon. Now, having wrestled with the pristine and perfectly tight ribbon on many occasions, he was relieved to see it still there. If she’d been assaulted, that bow would have been altered and a quick little tug told him that it was still in place. He drew the skirt down, not wanting her to worry about that.

He moved to her head, carefully adjusting her blouse as well. All her clothes were out of order, but to his eyes, he could see that she wasn’t hurt. Campbell had probably had her clothes messed up to show that if he’d wanted to have Kate hurt…he could hurt her and this had been a warning. He set the gun down by her head and carefully slapped her face. He didn’t want to shake her head or anything like that.

“Kate? Can you hear me sweetheart?” for a brief second, his head went back to her in that coma for months and terror filled him. “Kate?” He slapped her face as gently as he could without moving her head. “Sweetheart? Can you hear me?” to his relief… she moved! He exhaled in relief. “Oh, thank God.”

She groaned as she whimpered out. “My head.”

“Your head?” He confirmed, carefully moving her hair to look for any injuries. 

“Don’t,” she groaned. “I got hit.”

That enraged him. Campbell KNEW that Kate had been in a coma and had a brain bleed, he still had someone hit her on the head! The damage done to Kate could have been…he didn’t want to think about it. He exhaled as he asked. “What happened Kate? Where’s Dickon?”

Oh. Her whole body went stiff, and then her eyes opened wide in terror. “Dickon!” She suddenly bolted upright, forcing him to grab ahold of her in a feeble attempt to calm her down. “Oh, God, Tommy!!”

“Kate,” he said firmly. “calm down---

“Campbell took Dickon!!” Those words caused the blood to chill in his veins and his entire world stopped apart from her. “He came over, with six officers and he,” her voice rose. “he just took him!!”

“Kate---

“I fought,” she sobbed hysterically. “I fought Tommy. Honest, I did.”

“I know,” he exhaled. “I know you did.” His heart was pounding violently. He didn’t like this. 

“He said…it was motivation for you.”

He exhaled. “Kate---

“I don’t care what you do,” she shouted. “I want my son back!”

“I’ll get him,” he swore as he wrapped his arms around her shoulders and held onto her. “he’s alright, he won’t hurt him.”

“I want him back Tommy.”

“We’ll get him back today. I promise. Campbell won’t hurt him, he’s doing this to get back at me. It’s to teach me a lesson, he won’t hurt him because I will kill him. It’s just to ensure that I do what he says. Ok?” She could only nod. “Alright.” He picked her up and exhaled. “Let’s get to the office. I need to make a few calls, then I have to meet him at the meeting place.”

“I can walk.” She said as she held onto him. “I can, Tommy---

“Kate,” he exhaled as he carried her out the front door. “you were hit in the head.”

“I’m fine.” She insisted. “It’s not that bad.” 

You shouldn’t be moving as it is.” He stated. “Either I carry you or I’ll tie you to the bed.”

“You do that,” she threatened. “and you’ll be sorry!”

“I know, so,” he helped her into the car. “you take it easy.”

“I’m trying, but,” he hurried around to his side of the car and she grabbed his hand when he jumped in. “Tommy, I’m scared.”

“I know,” he said gently. “I know. It’s alright. I’ll get our boy back.” She hiccuped and he reassured her as they headed the office. Kate tried, but she couldn’t be consoled. She tried to control herself, but she was upset. He couldn’t blame her. Their son had been ripped from her arms and she’d been knocked out. She was so, so upset and she wouldn’t be consoled until Dickon was back in her arms.

She gripped his hand tightly as they pulled up to the office. She inhaled deeply as he carried her into the office. Lizzie’s head instantly shot up. “Oh God, Tommy---

“Lizzie,” he said as he set Kate down at Lizzie’s spot. “go get the doctor. Campbell attacked her. She got hit in the head again.” Lizzie didn’t hesitate. She ran. He turned to her. “Kate, I need to make a few calls and seal off the roads. Campbell has our boy, he hasn’t left Birmingham yet but if he tries, I need to make sure he can’t get out.”

“Go.” She said giving him a gentle push. “Go, Tommy.” He kissed her forehead. “Please, hurry.”

He did. He hurried into the other room and picked up his phone. First thing he did, was check on Sabini’s club and beef up security. All was well. Next, he called Alfie and told him that Campbell had taken Dickon. Alfie said he’d be sending men out to comb the city. He and May would be coming directly to Birmingham to lend a hand. He’d never been more grateful for Kate and Alfie’s friendship. Once everything was secured and in place, he went back out to tell Kate, he was going to meet Campbell. He came out of the office to find her talking on the phone.

“Thank you Judge Hanford.” She hiccups. “I want my son back. I don’t even know why he was taken!” oh, she was so f**king clever. she nodded. “Thank you. Please hurry. Goodbye.” Kate hung up and turned towards him, tears on her pale face. “He’s arranging for a court order, ordering that Campbell send Dickon back to us and if not he’ll be charged with kidnapping. He says that he’s demanding a full investigation into the charges.”

Thomas exhaled as he said. “That’s good. You’re so clever, my girl.” He kissed her forehead. “I’m going to meet Campbell---

“I’m going.” She said firmly.

“You need to see the doctor---

“I won’t be able to settle, until I have Dickon back with me.”

He nods. “Alright, but try and let me do the talking.”

She exhaled. “I’ll try Tommy, honest.” 

He kisses her and says. “Let’s go get our boy back.”

“Is everything else alright, Tommy?” she inquires as he hurries out to the car. 

he nods. “Yeah. The base in London is good, Alfie’s still with us. The horse is ready to run. I need to check in with the others, make sure they’re alright.”

“We had a deal.” Thomas stated as he came into the church, fit to be tied. Campbell didn't even look up from the newspaper. “Hey!” he shouted at the top of his lungs. “We had a f**king deal!”

“I would thank you to moderate your language in a place of worship.” He glanced at her holding onto Tommy’s arm.

“Especially in front of your wife.”

“Don’t use me as a f**king excuse.” She snapped as Tommy ripped the paper out of Campbell’s hand and threw it on the ground.

“We had a f**king deal.” He said hoarsely. 

Campbell didn’t even blink as he stated in a tone reeking of boredom. “Well, I can hardly be blamed if your drunken wife---

Tommy’s blood flared and he pointed a finger, shaking with tension in Campbell’s face. “Do not f**king lie to me.” He roared. “Do not sit here in your f**king church and lie to me!”

Campbell studied Thomas a moment before stating threateningly. “You will need to contain your emotions or this meeting is at an end. Neither of you, will know where that little brat of a boy went. Kate inhaled, her hand over her mouth as she attempted to contain her emotions. Thomas, he straightened up and tapped down his emotions. “Good.” He turned away, moving to the opposite side of the church. “That's better.” He exhaled and looked upwards, trying to find some calmness, but he couldn’t. Not when his son was missing and not when Kate was standing by, shaking violently, half-sick with fear for Dickon. He gripped her hand tightly. God, she’d suffered so much. “So... let us review the new situation. I have your son….somewhere.”

Somewhere. The bleak way he’d said that word had somehow managed to make the situation even more dire. He exhaled sharply as he reigned his emotions in again. There’d be time for emotions again when he held his boy again. “What do you want?”

He turned towards Campbell, ignoring Kate’s hand digging into his arm. “What do I want?” he said dumbly with a shake of his head. “I don't understand.”

God, he hated it when Campbell played the idiot. “I've already agreed to do your f**king killing for you.” He felt Kate tense up at those words. She hated this whole thing. He hated it. He just wanted to live a life with her. To stay buried into her warmth, create many more beautiful babies and live some f**king life as peaceful as can be. But no, that wasn’t to be. She didn’t deserve this. She didn’t deserve to feel this pain. “Now what is it you want from me?” 

“Oh. There you go, you see,” Campbell grunted as he hauled himself up from the pew. “an agreement is not the same thing as an assurance, now, is it?” Oh, killing him one day would be a pleasure that he could barely wait for. He was going to draw it out, make his torture last for a month before finally killing Campbell. “See, I found that I wasn't sleeping so well. And it wasn’t just that...the smell and the noise in that room, no. It was the nagging doubt. The knowledge. The knowledge that...Tommy Shelby is not afraid to die.” He felt Kate stiffen beside him as she took his arm. She, was always so f**king worried about him. She never said it out loud, but he could see it in her eyes. He could feel it her touch, but she still gave him her support, no matter what because she believed in him. “And therefore, the threat to your own life might not be enough to make it certain that you will obey me on the given day. I needed also the power of life and death over your family. And that I now have.”

Kate opened her mouth and she slapped a hand over her mouth. She was going to explode. He could feel it. He glanced at her and said. “Not yet.”

She let out a whine as Campbell continued speaking. “Since marrying…you’ve cleaned up your act quite a bit. Couldn’t go after your business, not with Churchill granting you a license. All of your family was untouchable…except for one. Your son. Keep in mind that if you die…you won’t be here to reunite your wife with your son. Now he is safe only as long as I want him to be. I've been ahead of you, every step of the way. And, as my father used to say, to make sure your dog obeys you, you have to show it the stick once in a while.”

“Tommy.” Kate bit out.

He exhaled as he said. “The problem is….you forgot about something.”

Campbell rolled his eyes as he started to walk away from them. “I forgot nothing.”

“You forgot about me!” Kate snapped as she said. Campbell turned towards her. Kate, she was his ace. She was fuming as she snapped. “Tommy may trust you enough to do business with you, but I don’t trust you. My father never did. And after everything you’ve done to me, I knew it was just a matter of time before you came after either one of us again.” She inhaled. “You…made a huge mistake by picking my son. Now, unbeknownst to Tommy, I’ve been building a case against you.”

He turned towards her as Campbell’s gaze narrowed. “What does that mean?”

“I kept a journal, before I was married.” She stated. “I don’t get to write into it as much as I'd like. But, I kept enough of the important dates, like your men smashing my face into a wall. Or you barging into my house uninvited, spying on me for no reason and harassing Thomas unlawfully.”

“What are you saying?” Campbell asked.

“I’ve been talking to a judge. He’s got records of everything that you’ve been doing to me and Tommy, including your attempt to murder me!”

“Why you---

Campbell turned towards her. “You did, try to murder me! Then, you tried to kill Tommy for saving me!”

“You,” he stated. “were as good as dead! He was prolonging your suffering---

“I wasn’t suffering!” She shouted. “I was safe with him! I’ve always, been safe with him. And spare me that sanctimonious lying about trying to spare me. You know damn well you wanted to hurt Thomas because hurting people is the only thing that brings you pleasure! So, I told the judge about you taking our son, without even delivering the warrant,” she inhaled. “if there even was one.” Campbell’s eyes flashed and in that moment, Thomas knew that their boy had been kidnapped. “If there was nothing that permitted you to take our boy, you will be arrested and prosecuted for kidnapping.”

Campbell’s eyes flashed. “You f**king little---

“I’m not finished yet.” She stated. “You’ll also be charged for assault as you took our child unlawfully and attacked me doing so. All those officers….they won’t have your back. They all hate you. You made your disdain for us so clear, especially with the trial that the case you bring against us should be dismissed without prejudice and you,” she shook her head. “you won’t be able to buy your witnesses off. All of this harassment ….you can serve 10-14 years for that. Not to mention an additional 7 for kidnapping. Add assault charges…and you’ll be a very old man when you get out of prison,” Kate crossed her arms and smirked. “if no one kills you first. I’ve heard that prisoners, don’t take kindly to officers.”

Campbell just stared at her, his face turning an angry shade of purple. “for a long time, there’s nothing but silence. Then…Campbell spoke. “My God…he’s turned you into a criminal.”

“No.” Kate shook her head. “He made me a mother and a wife. You stole my baby and I will press ever single, f**king chard against you that I can. In addition, a respected judge is going to speak on my behalf and he’s having a high judge bring charges against you as we speak! Your whole legacy will be over,” ok, Kate could be scary at times. This was one of them. “and all you’ll be remembered for is the Irish bastard who kidnapped the grandson of one of the most beloved writers. You tried to murder his daughter and you attacked her husband. That’s all you’ll be known for.”

Campbell’s face twisted red as he spat. “You…little whore.”

“Call my wife that again,” he threatened. “and I’ll put a bullet in your other leg.”

“You’re just like your father.” He snarled. “Turning your back on all that is right and reveling in all that’s dark and evil.”

“If anyone made me that way, it’s you.” She stated. “You and your perverted and twisted search for justice. Before knowing you I had a belief in our justice system. Now, you’ve shown me that you’re all evil men with badges, running around pretending to do good while tormenting hard-working people. And the ‘devils’ that you claim Thomas and the others are, they care more about this community than you. No one wishes you well in the street. Your officers don’t respect you and you sleep in a whore’s house.” She stated. “You’re finished and after this deal, Thomas will be the one free and you’ll be the one back in the cage.”

Campbell exploded. 

It all happened so fast that Tommy was never sure about it all afterwards. All he saw was Campbell reaching into his coat and pulling out his gun aiming it at Kate. Thomas didn’t hesitate. He grabbed Kate, pulled her to him and spun so his back was aimed at Campbell.

BANG! BANG!

He let out a grunt as he took two bullets to the back. He let out a grunt as the air left his body. His body went into shock. It had been a while since he’d taken a bullet, especially one so near the lung. It was like a punch in the back. Two punches in the back. He held onto Kate as he went down, trying to protect her as best as he could.

BANG!

He felt something, something strange about his coat. A loud thud caused him to turn around.

Campbell was on the ground, blood streaming from a wound in his neck. He was choking and gargling on his blood. He looked at Kate, who was trying frantically to soothe him. F**king hell, did her words fracture Campbell’s fragile ego. As Kate laid him on his side, he was aware that there was silence in the church, which only meant one thing now. Kate had killed Campbell and his life had become a lot more complicated. On top of that, he didn’t even know where there son was and now…Campbell would never reveal where their son was.

Chapter Text

It had been several hours since Kate had made the greatest mistake of her life. 

She’d berated Campbell too much and pushed him too far. Whether or not it was because of her cycle or the loss of her child, she didn’t know. Tommy, her maddening and wonderful husband had covered her with his own body and taken not one, but two bullets for her. She’d grabbed Tommy’s gun and fired through the coat. The bullet found it’s mark in Campbell’s neck and by the time the doctor had arrived, he’d bled out. Thomas, he was severely injured as well, despite his proclamations that he was fine. 

That’s when things took a turn for the worse. Kate had been arrested for Campbell’s murder, despite her claims it was self-defense. Tommy had been shouting at her that he’d get her out but she’d shouted at him to find their son. She didn’t care what happened to her in jail, she wanted Dickon to be safe. It was cold and wet in the cell. The guards had handled her roughly and she’d fallen. Her head was killing her now and it was so hard to stay awake. She knew that she possibly had a concussion, which was the last thing she needed. She tried walking to keep herself awake, but it was so difficult for her to do. She’d requested a doctor, but her request was ignored. No doubt a few of the men were on Campbell’s side and they’d be keeping a close eye on her. 

Then, Alfie had turned up along with May and a doctor. And Kate indeed have a concussion. The doctor said it was mild, but based on the blood dried in Kate’s hair, it had happened when the officer’s knocked her out. May had stayed with her while Alfie had gone off to inquire as to which officer had hit her on the head with his baton or whatever it was. The doctor said it was a miracle that her skull hadn’t been split open by whatever she’d been hit with, especially with her latest coma. May demanded that the doctor write a report testifying to the assault so Kate could plead her case of self-defense. She’d been scared when she’d shot Campbell. Not for herself, but for Tommy in that second and then Dickon in the next. Campbell had died without revealing where Dickon was and now, his location was unknown.

A baby wailing, caused her head to shoot up. She stood to her feet and moved quickly to the bars. Her heart raced in her chest as she listened to the footsteps and the jingling of the keys. It was Tommy, she knew it by his walk. Her heart threatened to pound out of her chest. Then…he came around the corner holding Dickon and Kate just burst into tears as this wave of pressure was released from her chest.

“He’s alright.” He assured her as Moss opened the door. Tommy was balancing Dickon very carefully. “He’s alright, Kate.”

“Oh, my baby!” She sobbed hysterically as Tommy handed her Dickon, who suddenly grew quiet. It was almost as if he was terrified of this emotion that was coming from her. “My baby.”

She began searching him for any signs of an injury. There weren’t any signs. “He’s eaten Kate.” He said. “Campbell had him taken to his room. The woman in charge fed him and changed his nappy. He’s alright.”

“I know.” She hiccuped as she pressed Dickon close to her. She then looked at Thomas. How he was still standing on his feet, she didn’t know, but she loved him. Her heart grew and exploded with all this love she had inside for him. She moved towards him, her one free hand caressing his face as she said. “I love you.”

“Kate---

“I love you, so much.” She began kissing his face. “You’re such…a wonderful husband. An amazing father.” He groaned as she kissed his throat, nipping his Adam’s apple. “Thank God for you. I love you. I love you so.” He exhaled hotly as she admitted. “God, if we were home and you weren’t injured…I'd shove you on your back and I'd f**k you.” Those blue eyes of his widened in surprise. “God, I'd f**k you so hard---

“Kate!” He said firmly as he inhaled and said gently. “Enough.”

“I’m sorry.” 

“No, don’t be sorry.” 

She exhaled as she said. “I shouldn’t even be talking like that. I won’t be able to see you until we’re out of this mess. I’m sorry, Thomas. I was just so---

“Kate,” he stated. “we’ll talk about it when I get you home.” She frowned. Home? She wasn’t going home! She just killed a police inspector! “Once we’re home and then, let’s see what you’re up for.”

She frowned and then exhaled. “Tommy, I’ve lost my mind and I haven’t caught up to your mind yet. What are you saying?”

“You’ve been released.” He stated, causing her jaw to drop open. “You’re going home.”

She blinked in surprise before asking. “Home? Tommy, how can I go home?” she spoke in a lower voice. “I killed a police inspector.”

He exhaled. “When Dickon was found in Campbell’s room, it confirmed him as the kidnapper. Me, with two bullets in my back and you with the reports you had going took care of it. One call to Churchill…and I made a deal with him to get you out of prison. All charges dropped, no questions asked.”

While her heart leaped, she could see in his eyes that he’d paid a price for this. She caressed his face as she asked. “And what hell…are they putting you through to get me out?”

He exhaled as he said. “It’s alright, Kate.”

“No, it’s not alright.” She held his gaze as she said. “What did I do to you?”

he stared at her before stating. “You brought me love, sweetheart. You brought me the sun again. You gave me a family. That’s what you’ve done to me.” 

She inhaled sharply, blinking back the tears as she asked. “What did they want you to do in order to get me released from there? I know they asked something of you. I can see it, Thomas. Don’t hide it from me.”

He exhaled as he said. “A year of service to the crown.” She shook her head. “The assassination is still on. It’ll go smoother without any interference from Campbell. Come today, next year, it’ll just be you and I. No more service to the crown. Ok?”

She inhaled as she said. “I’m so sorry. I’ll stay out of your business---

“It’s alright.” He said. “You’re a mother. He took our boy. It was going to happen eventually. I knew this.” She knew he was lying. “In truth, I thought I'd be the one to kill him. You made all this much better for me.”

She wiped her nose. “How? I just put you in even more danger!”

“Campbell wasn’t a man of his word. He was always going to keep coming for me and our family. When he took Dickon, he proved that. Once they read about his attacks on you, him shooting me in the back and at Grace---

she blinked. “He shot Grace?”

he shook his head. “Sent a message to her. Told her to use the excuse that Campbell had tried to kill her, which is why she shot him. His attack on her and you, would show why you feared for your life.”

“I was scared for you.” She whispered. “I thought I'd lose you.”

“Same." He studied her. "I'd rather, do a year's service to the crown that have you spend the next ten years of your life in here."

She inhaled as she said. “You be careful Tommy. Believe me when I say this, if something happens to you,” he exhaled. “there won’t be a day in my life where I won’t blame myself.”

“It’ll be fine, Kate. We’ll talk about it later.” He caressed her face as he looked down at her. “Let’s get you back home and out of that gray dress. I’ll draw a bath for you sweetheart.” He glanced at her stomach as he asked. “You alright?”

she inhaled as she admitted softly. “I’m cramping a little bit.”

He nods. “Told Polly to have the kettle on for you. It’s been a stressful day for you and you’re exhausted.”

She shakes her head. “Tommy, you’ve been shot in the back twice! My cramps aren’t anything compared to what you’re feeling.”

“I’m alright.” He exhales. “I can rest tonight, knowing that you and my boy are safe. That’s all that matters to me.”

“You…are an extremely wonderful, no matter what you or anyone thinks.” As he wrapped his arm around her waist she said.

“Tommy, marry me.” He stopped and looked down at her. “On February 14th….will you marry me, Tommy Shelby?”

He studies her a long time and then says. “I’ll think about it.”

She groaned. “Tommy---

“You’re not f**king proposing to me---

“We’re already married---

“And,” he states. “it’s the man’s position---

“You already asked me and I agreed.” She stated. “It’s my turn, Tommy Shelby!”

he snorts and rolls his eyes as he says. “Christ, you’re a f**king firecracker.

“You knew that when you married me.”

“Yes, I did. Still---

“Tommy,” she gripped his elbow and stopped walking. He exhaled as she shifted Dickon over to her side. “today, I nearly lost you and Dickon. Regardless of you claims, I know that it would have been my fault---

“Kate---

“Let me finish.” She stated firmly, causing him to roll his eyes. “This love we have, this life we share…it’s so special. Every moment is fleeting as you and I know. You’ve been shot, Dickon kidnapped and I’ve been in a coma. I’m asking you, to take a day in this madness and put it aside for ourselves. There’s been so much going on that we haven’t had a moment to celebrate our marriage. Every moment that we spend together, is a valuable moment to me, Tommy. Far more than any riches could every give me. Please, can we get married again and finally mark the occasion of our being together?” as he caressed her face, she added. “I love you so much.” 

He nodded. “I love you too and yes, Kate…I'd love to marry you again.”

She smiled at him. “Good.”

“You’ve been my girl for a while, time that I give you some of the honors that a man should bestow upon his wife. Especially,” his eyes danced mischievously as he leaned forward to kiss her. “after the way I ruined you beforehand.”

“Mhhm, for you,” she placed a finger on his lips. “I would ruin myself a million little times.” He shrugged her finger out of the way and kissed her. It was all coming together. By this time next year, it would all be over and Thomas would be safe to finally start living a normal with his family. He’d earned it and it was time for that dream to eventually become a reality.

Chapter Text

February 14th 1922,

Kate’s heart pounded in her chest as she adjusted her veil before inhaling deeply. God, she and Tommy were finally, finally getting married. They’d already agreed that today was the day that they’d acknowledge as their wedding anniversary. Their marriage in the courtroom had been rather fast for their liking and completely devoid of romance. Today, they were finally doing things the way they wanted. She wasn’t sure how Tommy had managed to find her red roses for her bouquet, but he had and she felt absolutely beautiful today.

Her dress, while an off white was a beautiful, slinky satin with a reasonably low back. They were in a church a short distance away from the mansion that Thomas had bought for them with his wealth thanks to all the those government assignments. He was becoming a real asset for Churchill and it wasn’t strange to walk into the library and hear him talking to Churchill on the telephone. The two of them, regardless having never met had a mutual respect and admiration for each other that made it easy for them to work together. Thomas had said that he could extend the contract and Kate told him that if he did, he’d be sleeping alone for the rest of his life!

He wisely decided that no amount of money was worth that. As she walked down the aisle, he kept his back to her. Arthur whispered something in his ear as he approached and Thomas shook his head. Finally, she stood beside him and only then did he turn and look at her. She smiled at him while he stared at her before taking a step forward and lifting her veil up and over her head. He shot her a quite little smile.

“Hello, Mr. Shelby.” She whispered as he beheld her with that loving expression in his eyes. His face, it was always so serious and tired, no matter the occasion. But his eyes, those stormy blue eyes of his could never hide how much he loved her. They danced and shown when his face refused to bend. As they turned to face Jeremiah she whispered loud enough for only him to hear. “You always look too f**king handsome for your own good.”

He smiled at her as he whispered. “You look so beautiful right now.” She flushed as he ran his hand over her knuckles. “Most beautiful I’ve ever seen you.”

His little proclamation kept her heart glowing until Jeremiah announced that they were husband and wife. This time…it finally felt right. They were married by paper, but today, it was finally the day they felt like they were truly, genuinely and legitimately married. Tommy, he kissed her deeply while his family cheered loudly and she held onto his wrists, begging for more. She’d held him at bay for nearly a week just to make tonight exciting.

But it was Thomas Shelby. There was always something exciting going on as she realized. Someone, she didn’t know who it was, but she knew that they weren’t supposed to be here. Tommy didn’t say it, but she could feel it running through his body. After the photo was taken, she leaned forward and said. “It’ll be alright, Tommy.”

He said nothing before looking at her. “You must be f**king freezing, Kate.”

She smiled as he pulled off his coat and wrapped it around her exposed shoulders and back. “Such a gentleman.” He trailed a finger down her back, causing her to shiver as she struggled to keep a straight face. “Tommy, behave.”

He exhales and says quietly. “Let’s get you inside…before you f**king freeze to death.” 

She shakes her head as he helped her up into the awaiting carriage. As she got in, she realized that she still held her bouquet of roses in her hands. “Wait a minute!” she announced as she stood up, causing Thomas to drop the reins and grab ahold of her waist. “I have to throw the bouquet!!”

He shook his head as he muttered loud enough for only her to hear. “You’re f**king mad, woman!”

“Well, you’re stuck with me!” She declared as all the single women got into a group behind the carriage. Autumn was there, only because Polly had pushed her out. Polly and Tommy had started pushing Autumn out there. Tommy said he had a few eligible men for Autumn to meet tonight, but she knew better. “Too many witnesses!” she turned and threw the bouquet behind her.

She turned at the sound of squeals and saw Autumn holding the bouquet! Autumn had a bewildered expression on her face as she looked down at the bouquet of roses as if it would bite her! Tommy smirked as he pulled her down into the seat beside him. “Well, that bodes well. She's the next one getting married.”

"It appears so." She shakes her head as he flicks the reigns. “Tommy, you and Polly push too much.”

“Maybe.” He wrapped an arm around her and tugged her into his side. He exhaled as he said. “I heard Alfie and May had a fight and ended things.”

She sighed and shook her head. “Hopefully they fix things up again.”

He shakes his head. “He thinks it won’t work. So…he asked about Autumn again---

“Tommy.” She warned him firmly.

“And I said,” he stated. “he can take his shot again, but if she says no---

“Which she’s going to do.”

“He leaves her be. Alright?”

she sighs. “You men are stubborn. Alfie isn’t the one for her and she knows this.”

“Maybe, but she deserves to feel love in her lifetime.”

She exhales as she nods. “I agreed, but, love from the wrong man…it doesn’t amount to anything. I’ve had men love me before,” he glances at her and she smiles. “but it’s your love that completes and sustains me. Just as I hope mine does for you.”

He exhales as he states. “It does, my love. I love you, so much Kate that it shouldn’t be possible for a man to love in the way that I love you.” He turns back to the road and she rests her head on his shoulder. There’s a quiet silence, but she knows he’s got a sexually related topic on the tip of his tongue. “Kate, when there’s a lull in the conversation---

“There won’t be.” She says with a smile on her face.

He shakes his head. “There will, because you’ve been keeping me at bay for a week and I’m going to drag your pretty, little arse upstairs,” she laughs and shakes her head at the frustration in his voice. “tie you to the f**king bed, where I am going to complete the marriage ceremony.”

“No,” she shakes her head. “I don’t want it rushed. Furthermore,” their house comes into sight. “I don’t want a teaser before the grand event.”

“Kate---

“We had our very illicit affair before marrying.” She points out. “So, you will wait until all the guests are gone. We will go upstairs to bed together after checking on Dickon. And then, only then, will you f**k me,” his head jerked towards her. “and you will f**k me hard!”

“Kate---

“Do you understand, Mr. Shelby?”

He nodded as he stated. “You know what you’re asking for, Mrs. Shelby?”

“Asking for? I’m hoping you’re man enough to accomplish it!”

he exhaled in slight annoyance as he turned towards her. “You f**king witch.”

“Bastard!” She laughed in his face.

He shook his head as he grabbed her around the waist and pulled her up into his lap. John honked his car horn, causing her to smile and wave at them. As she lowered her hand and wrapped it around Tommy’s neck, she said. “By the way, if I didn’t say Mr. Shelby…I am madly in love with you.”

He nods as he says with a smile. “I know, I love you too.” 

“Clever man.” 

He chuckles before asking. “You ready for whatever madness lies ahead?”

She planted a kiss on his neck, purposefully catching the corner of his white collar with her red lipstick as she whispered. “Always, Tommy Shelby.”

The story continues in 'Dancing with Darkness'.

And the winner was.....'Angel's like you'!

Ultraviolence came in 2nd!

Sad girl came in 3rd!